The censures of the church revived. In the defence of a short paper published by the first classis within the province of Lancaster ... but since printed without their privity or consent, after it had been assaulted by some gentlemen and others within their bounds ... under the title of Ex-communicatio excommunicata, or a Censure of the presbyterian censures and proceedings, in the classis at Manchester. Wherein 1. The dangerousness of admitting moderate episcopacy is shewed. ... 6. The presbyterian government vindicated from severall aspersions cast upon it, ... In three full answers ... Together with a full narrative, of the occasion and grounds, of publishing in the congregations, the above mentioned short paper, and of the whole proceedings since, from first to last.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 892 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 190 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A78447
         Wing C1669
         Thomason E980_22
         ESTC R207784
         99866814
         99866814
         119100
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A78447)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119100)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 145:E980[22])
      
       
         
           
             The censures of the church revived. In the defence of a short paper published by the first classis within the province of Lancaster ... but since printed without their privity or consent, after it had been assaulted by some gentlemen and others within their bounds ... under the title of Ex-communicatio excommunicata, or a Censure of the presbyterian censures and proceedings, in the classis at Manchester. Wherein 1. The dangerousness of admitting moderate episcopacy is shewed. ... 6. The presbyterian government vindicated from severall aspersions cast upon it, ... In three full answers ... Together with a full narrative, of the occasion and grounds, of publishing in the congregations, the above mentioned short paper, and of the whole proceedings since, from first to last.
             Harrison, John, 1613?-1670.
             Allen, Isaac, 17th cent.
          
           [64], 140, 177-350, [2] p.
           
             printed for George Eversden, at the signe of the Maiden-head in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             The dedication is signed: John Harrison moderator.
             "In 1658 a controversy about presbyterian church government arose between the Rev. Isaac Allen of Prestwich and other episcopalians and the Manchester Classis, and Harrison was deputed by that presbytery to write in their defence." This is the resulting volume of papers written on both sides. -- DNB.
             Text continuous despite pagination.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "May 12".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Allen, Isaac, 17th cent. -- Excommunicatio excommunicata.
           Presbyterianism -- Early works to 1800.
           Episcopacy -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             THE
             CENSURES
             of
             the
             CHURCH
             REVIVED
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             short
             Paper
             published
             by
             the
             first
             Classis
             within
             the
             Province
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             in
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             belonging
             to
             their
             own
             Association
             ,
             but
             since
             Printed
             without
             their
             privity
             or
             consent
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             assaulted
             by
             some
             Gentlemen
             and
             others
             within
             their
             bounds
             ,
             in
             certain
             Papers
             presented
             by
             them
             unto
             the
             said
             Classis
             ,
             and
             since
             also
             Printed
             together
             with
             an
             Answer
             of
             that
             Classis
             unto
             the
             first
             of
             their
             Papers
             ,
             without
             their
             knowledg
             also
             and
             consent
             ,
             under
             the
             Title
             of
          
           Excommunicatio
           excommunicata
           ,
           or
           a
           Censure
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           censures
           and
           proceedings
           ,
           in
           the
           Classis
           at
           Manchester
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           1.
           
           The
           dangerousness
           of
           admitting
           moderate
           Episcopacy
           is
           shewed
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
             Jus
             divinum
          
           of
           the
           Ruling
           Elders
           Office
           is
           asserted
           and
           cleared
           .
           3.
           
           The
           aspersions
           of
           Schisme
           and
           Perjury
           are
           wiped
           off
           from
           those
           that
           disown
           Episcopacy
           .
           4.
           
           The
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           and
           lawfully
           Ordained
           Ministry
           ,
           are
           evidenced
           and
           secured
           sufficiently
           in
           the
           want
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           asserted
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           supreame
           Judge
           of
           all
           controversies
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           sure
           interpreter
           of
           themselves
           ,
           not
           Councils
           ,
           or
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           the
           universall
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           .
           6.
           
           The
           Presbyterian
           Government
           vindicated
           from
           severall
           aspersions
           cast
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           first
           Classis
           within
           the
           Province
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           their
           actings
           justified
           ,
           in
           their
           making
           out
           their
           claime
           to
           the
           civill
           sanction
           ,
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           that
           Church
           Government
           and
           power
           which
           they
           exercise
           ;
           and
           likewise
           a
           cleare
           manifestation
           ,
           that
           their
           proceedings
           have
           been
           regular
           and
           orderly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           Church
           Government
           established
           by
           Ordinance
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
             In
             three
             full
             Answers
             ,
             given
             to
             any
             thing
             objected
             ,
             against
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Gentlemen
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Papers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Together
             with
             a
             full
             Narrative
             ,
             of
             the
             occasion
             and
             grounds
             ,
             of
             publishing
             in
             the
             Congregations
             ,
             the
             above
             mentioned
             short
             Paper
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             proceedings
             since
             ,
             from
             first
             to
             last
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           George
           Eversden
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Signe
             of
             the
             Maiden-head
             in
          
           Pauls
           
             Church-yard
             .
             1659.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             TO
             THE
             Reverend
             and
             Beloved
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             meeting
             in
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Province
             of
          
           London
           ;
           
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             first
             Classis
             of
             the
             Province
             of
          
           Lancaster
           ,
           
             meeting
             at
          
           Manchester
           ,
           
             do
             heartily
             wish
             the
             Crown
             of
             perseverance
             in
             a
             judicious
             and
             zealous
             defence
             ,
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             both
             theirs
             ,
             and
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reverend
             and
             beloved
             Brethren
             :
          
        
         
           WHen
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnes
          
           had
           first
           favourably
           risen
           to
           them
           that
           fear
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           after
           a
           dark
           and
           stormy
           night
           of
           corruption
           and
           persecution
           ;
           then
           ,
           
             even
             then
          
           were
           the
           
             quickning
             beams
          
           of
           
             the
             sun
             of
             civil
             Authority
          
           in
           this
           inferionr
           world
           caused
           first
           to
           light
           upon
           you
           ,
           to
           form
           your
           renowned
           City
           into
           severall
           Classes
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           a
           Provinciall
           Assembly
           :
           not
           onely
           that
           you
           might
           
           have
           
             the
             birth-right
             of
             Honour
          
           (
           which
           we
           cheerfully
           remember
           )
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           being
           invested
           with
           Authority
           from
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           you
           might
           be
           prepared
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           front
           of
           opposition
           ,
           the
           powers
           of
           Hell
           being
           startled
           and
           enraged
           at
           the
           unexpected
           reviving
           of
           Gospel
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           seemed
           so
           long
           to
           lye
           for
           dead
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           having
           your
           strength
           united
           ,
           you
           might
           be
           enabled
           and
           encouraged
           to
           plead
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           against
           the
           Divine
           right
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Divine
           right
           of
           the
           Ruling-Elder
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           might
           not
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           might
           not
           recover
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           both
           
             which
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             under
             design
             .
          
           VVhat
           you
           have
           already
           done
           this
           way
           ,
           as
           a
           thankfull
           improvement
           of
           Divine
           favour
           ,
           and
           with
           speciall
           reference
           to
           the
           respective
           Classes
           and
           Congregations
           within
           your
           Province
           ,
           doth
           evidently
           appear
           in
           your
           
             Vindication
             
             of
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Jus
             Divinum
             Ministerii
             Evangelici
          
           :
           which
           
             choice
             fruits
          
           of
           your
           Provinciall
           Assembly
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           refreshing
           and
           satisfying
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           do
           promise
           fair
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           
             such
             clusters
          
           do
           shew
           there
           is
           
             a
             blessing
             in
             the
             Vine
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           continue
           and
           increase
           .
        
         
           When
           you
           ,
           our
           Reverend
           Brethren
           ,
           had
           first
           been
           shined
           upon
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           fruitfull
           ,
           
             the
             Divine
             grace
          
           caused
           
             a
             second
             enlivening
             beam
          
           of
           civill
           Authority
           to
           fall
           upon
           this
           remote
           and
           despised
           County
           ,
           to
           constitute
           in
           it
           also
           ,
           severall
           Classes
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           a
           Provinciall
           Assembly
           ;
           since
           which
           time
           such
           
             heavenly
             influence
          
           hath
           been
           stayed
           .
           As
           our
           Lot
           hath
           happily
           fallen
           to
           follow
           you
           in
           
             the
             favour
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           civill
           Authority
           ,
           so
           we
           have
           unhappily
           fallen
           into
           your
           Lot
           ,
           (
           especially
           this
           Classis
           )
           to
           be
           followed
           with
           the
           anger
           ,
           
             opposition
             ,
             
             reproaches
          
           and
           contradiction
           of
           men
           of
           contrary
           mindes
           :
           which
           though
           hid
           in
           the
           ashes
           in
           great
           measure
           formerly
           ,
           and
           but
           sparkling
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           here
           and
           there
           in
           a
           private
           house
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           would
           conscientiously
           and
           tenderly
           have
           improved
           the
           Government
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           reformation
           of
           the
           prophane
           ,
           it
           brake
           out
           into
           a
           flame
           ;
           and
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           that
           flame
           must
           be
           hasted
           to
           
             such
             a
             Beacon
          
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           quenched
           ,
           till
           the
           Nation
           had
           seen
           and
           taken
           notice
           ,
           especially
           the
           whole
           opposite
           party
           awakened
           ,
           
             a
             very
             design
          
           .
           You
           have
           pleaded
           the
           civil
           Authority
           for
           your
           acting
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           but
           have
           setled
           the
           Government
           it self
           (
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           your
           own
           consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           )
           upon
           the
           
             firm
             basis
             of
             divine
             Scripture
             authority
             ,
          
           and
           so
           have
           we
           :
           thence
           you
           have
           been
           authorized
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           keep
           in
           it
           
             (
             by
             the
             mercifull
             
             intervention
             of
             civill
             Authority
             )
          
           the
           despised
           governing
           Elders
           ;
           and
           so
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           keep
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           
             that
             Lordly
             and
             self-murthering
             Episcopacy
          
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           we
           .
           You
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           flie
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           your
           consciences
           ,
           concerning
           your
           aims
           ,
           and
           ends
           in
           your
           publick
           undertakings
           ,
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           we
           .
           It
           was
           scarce
           possible
           for
           you
           to
           wipe
           off
           the
           dirt
           cast
           upon
           you
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           it
           would
           unavoidably
           fall
           upon
           them
           that
           
             cast
             it
          
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           .
           Vpon
           these
           ,
           and
           other
           considerations
           ,
           we
           knew
           not
           in
           what
           Name
           of
           right
           ,
           to
           publish
           our
           enforced
           Vindication
           in
           the
           same
           common
           cause
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           Name
           ,
           who
           have
           gone
           before
           us
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           have
           afforded
           us
           light
           and
           encouragement
           ,
           whose
           seasonable
           and
           
             solid
             Labours
          
           ,
           have
           already
           found
           acceptance
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           blessing
           from
           God.
           And
           we
           pray
           that
           your
           Bow
           may
           abide
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           armes
           of
           your
           hands
           may
           be
           
           made
           strong
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Archers
           have
           sorely
           grieved
           you
           ,
           and
           shot
           at
           you
           ,
           and
           hated
           you
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           still
           possess
           the
           rich
           blessing
           of
           truth
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           may
           foyl
           the
           adversaries
           thereof
           ,
           till
           the
           renewed
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           favour
           of
           God
           hath
           overspread
           this
           Nation
           with
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           so
           happily
           begun
           ;
           and
           till
           that
           ,
           so
           much
           desired
           ,
           prayed
           for
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           accommodation
           of
           dissenting
           Brethren
           (
           alas
           ,
           alas
           !
           too
           hardly
           attained
           )
           may
           sincerely
           ,
           edifyingly
           ,
           and
           lastingly
           be
           effected
           ;
           that
           when
           all
           our
           
             undermining
             ,
             scorning
          
           and
           opposing
           enemies
           ,
           do
           hear
           ,
           and
           see
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           much
           cast
           down
           in
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           perceiving
           that
           this
           work
           hath
           been
           wrought
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           arms
           of
           mercy
           and
           truth
           we
           leave
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           we
           manage
           .
        
         
           
             Manchester
             
               Jan.
               11.
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             Signed
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Class
             ,
             by
             
               John
               Harrison
            
             Moderator
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           ,
           that
           such
           workes
           as
           have
           been
           most
           eminently
           conducing
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Churches
           greatest
           wellfare
           ,
           have
           met
           with
           strong
           oppositions
           .
           When
           the
           
           
             Adversaries
             of
             Judah
             and
             Benjamin
             heard
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             captivity
             builded
             the
             Temple
             unto
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           they
           set
           themselves
           diverse
           waies
           to
           hinder
           and
           obstruct
           the
           worke
           .
           
             When
             Sanballat
             ,
             and
             Tobiah
             ,
             and
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             and
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             the
             Ashdodites
             ,
             heard
             that
             the
             walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             were
             made
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             breaches
             began
             to
             be
             stopped
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             very
             wroth
             ,
             and
             conspired
             all
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             to
             fight
             against
             Jerusalem
             and
             to
             hinder
             it
             .
          
           When
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           eternall
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           brightness
           of
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           ,
           and
           express
           Image
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           appeared
           in
           the
           world
           cloathed
           with
           our
           nature
           ,
           though
           he
           came
           about
           a
           worke
           of
           greatest
           consequence
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           yet
           his
           enimies
           withstood
           and
           opposed
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Of
           this
           the
           Psalmist
           prophesied
           before
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           Psal
           .
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Why
             did
             the
             Heathen
             rage
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             imagine
             a
             vaine
             thing
             ?
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             set
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             take
             counsell
             together
             ,
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             
             annointed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             breake
             their
             bands
             asunder
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             their
             cords
             from
             us
             .
          
           And
           this
           the
           Church
           saw
           fulfilled
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Prayer
           unto
           God
           ,
           applied
           unto
           the
           times
           ,
           wherein
           they
           lived
           ,
           what
           he
           ,
           
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Servant
          
           
           David
           had
           foretold
           so
           long
           before
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             For
             of
             a
             truth
             against
             thy
             holy
             Childe
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             annointed
             ,
             both
             Herod
             and
             Pontius
             Pilate
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             gathered
             together
             for
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             thy
             hand
             and
             thy
             counsell
             determined
             before
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           It
           would
           be
           here
           too
           long
           to
           go
           through
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             N.
             T.
          
           and
           tell
           what
           persecutions
           were
           raised
           against
           the
           Apostles
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           for
           executing
           that
           Commission
           which
           he
           had
           given
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           
             go
             teach
             all
             Nations
          
           ;
           or
           to
           go
           through
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           speak
           of
           
           the
           diverse
           kindes
           of
           tortures
           and
           torments
           ,
           which
           thousands
           of
           all
           rankes
           endured
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           ten
           Primitive
           persecutions
           under
           the
           Heathen
           Emperours
           ;
           to
           tell
           of
           the
           Martyrdome
           of
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Polycarpus
             ,
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
          
           glorious
           lights
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Confessors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           because
           they
           studied
           to
           advance
           Christs
           Gospell
           .
           We
           will
           instance
           something
           in
           latter
           times
           .
           When
           the
           Romish
           Synagogue
           having
           most
           abominably
           apostatiz'd
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Governement
           ;
           Luther
           and
           other
           faithfull
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           did
           earnestly
           bend
           themselves
           to
           endeavour
           a
           reformation
           in
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Antichristian
           world
           was
           mad
           with
           fury
           .
           To
           come
           yet
           a
           little
           nearer
           home
           .
           When
           Religion
           was
           reformed
           in
           Scotland
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           there
           had
           many
           conflicts
           ,
           and
           the
           worke
           was
           long
           obstructed
           ,
           before
           the
           Governement
           and
           Discipline
           of
           Christ
           could
           be
           fully
           established
           amongst
           them
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           in
           fresh
           remembrance
           ,
           what
           troubles
           they
           passed
           through
           more
           lately
           ,
           in
           their
           contending
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Ceremonies
           which
           had
           been
           introduced
           
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           their
           Ancient
           Church
           governement
           and
           Discipline
           .
           But
           here
           it
           may
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           how
           ,
           when
           the
           Parliament
           of
           famous
           memory
           that
           was
           convened
           eighteen
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           having
           taken
           into
           their
           pious
           consideration
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           judging
           that
           a
           further
           reformation
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           then
           had
           been
           made
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           was
           necessary
           ,
           and
           setting
           upon
           that
           work
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           vindication
           of
           the
           liberties
           of
           this
           English
           Nation
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           take
           up
           Armes
           for
           their
           own
           defence
           against
           that
           Partie
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           brooke
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           .
           And
           to
           what
           an
           height
           that
           opposition
           grew
           in
           after
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           difficulties
           they
           conflicted
           for
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           give
           up
           that
           cause
           ,
           they
           had
           undertaken
           to
           defend
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           known
           to
           even
           such
           as
           may
           be
           but
           strangers
           in
           our
           Israel
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           spare
           the
           pains
           of
           a
           full
           recitall
           .
           But
           yet
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           is
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           ;
           Satan
           must
           needs
           
           be
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           stir
           the
           more
           when
           he
           sees
           his
           Kingdome
           begin
           to
           shake
           :
           And
           corruption
           will
           rage
           when
           it
           is
           crossed
           .
           God
           also
           hath
           a
           wise
           hand
           in
           these
           oppositions
           ,
           not
           only
           thereby
           the
           more
           inflaming
           the
           zeal
           and
           brightning
           up
           other
           graces
           in
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           ,
           trying
           and
           exercising
           
           their
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           the
           purging
           and
           purifying
           and
           making
           them
           white
           ;
           but
           also
           getting
           himself
           the
           greater
           glory
           ,
           when
           his
           worke
           is
           carried
           on
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           greatest
           opposition
           of
           his
           and
           his
           Churches
           enemies
           .
           And
           here
           we
           cannot
           but
           with
           all
           thankfullness
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           hand
           ,
           that
           was
           most
           eminently
           lifted
           up
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           Reformation
           begun
           by
           that
           late
           forementioned
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           cause
           ,
           why
           also
           we
           should
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           great
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           unto
           the
           generations
           that
           may
           come
           hereafter
           ,
           acknowledg
           their
           unwearied
           pains
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           constancy
           
           in
           that
           worke
           .
           Much
           was
           done
           ,
           yea
           very
           much
           by
           that
           illustrious
           and
           worthy
           Parliament
           .
           By
           them
           the
           foundation
           of
           reformation
           was
           laid
           in
           the
           solemne
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           they
           not
           only
           took
           themselves
           ,
           but
           ordained
           should
           be
           
             solemnely
             taken
             in
             all
             places
             throughout
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Wales
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           better
           and
           more
           orderly
           taking
           thereof
           appointed
           and
           injoyned
           certain
           directions
           to
           be
           strictly
           followed
           .
           And
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           League
           and
           Covenant
           (
           engageing
           
           every
           one
           that
           tooke
           it
           ,
           
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             to
             indeavour
             the
             refomation
             of
             Religion
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             governement
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             to
             the
             nearest
             conjunction
             and
             uniformity
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             forme
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             Directory
             for
             worship
             and
             Catechizing
             .
             )
          
           After
           consultation
           had
           
             with
             the
             Reverend
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             and
             Learned
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             called
             together
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             they
             judged
             it
             necessary
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             should
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             the
             Directory
             for
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Ordinance
             mentioned
             ,
             should
             be
             established
             and
             observed
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             within
             this
             Land
             ,
          
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Ordinance
           of
           January
           the
           3.
           1644.
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           By
           them
           
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Church
             Government
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             Chancellors
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             Deanes
             ,
             Deanes
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             Officers
             depending
             on
             that
             Hierarchy
             ,
          
           was
           extirpated
           according
           to
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           they
           passed
           October
           the
           9.
           1646.
           for
           the
           abolishing
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           within
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Wales
           ,
           By
           them
           also
           after
           the
           passing
           of
           severall
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Governments
           by
           parts
           before
           ,
           at
           length
           that
           progress
           was
           by
           them
           made
           in
           that
           work
           ,
           that
           they
           passed
           
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           1648.
           establishing
           the
           
             forme
             of
             Church
             Government
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             after
             advice
             had
             with
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             .
          
           By
           their
           authority
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           and
           directions
           by
           them
           given
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           they
           setled
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Province
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           whereby
           they
           sufficiently
           awarranted
           those
           ,
           that
           should
           act
           therein
           according
           to
           their
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           secured
           against
           that
           danger
           of
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           with
           which
           some
           (
           as
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           following
           Papers
           )
           hath
           been
           threatned
           .
           What
           obstructions
           this
           work
           of
           reformation
           so
           happily
           begun
           ,
           did
           after
           meet
           with
           from
           severall
           Parties
           ,
           or
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           this
           Government
           was
           setled
           throughout
           the
           Land
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           willing
           here
           so
           much
           as
           to
           mention
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           in
           silence
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           righteous
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           bringing
           us
           back
           again
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           confusion
           ,
           to
           wander
           there
           for
           severall
           years
           together
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           been
           upon
           the
           borders
           of
           a
           just
           settlement
           ,
           and
           thereby
           correcting
           an
           unthankfull
           people
           ,
           and
           unwilling
           to
           be
           reformed
           according
           to
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           then
           by
           making
           complaints
           against
           any
           ,
           to
           seem
           to
           murmur
           at
           his
           just
           dispensation
           ;
           especially
           considering
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           without
           hope
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           wise
           and
           mercifull
           God
           may
           have
           reserved
           the
           honour
           of
           finishing
           this
           work
           and
           building
           upon
           that
           foundation
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           them
           laid
           in
           troublous
           times
           for
           a
           fitter
           season
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           having
           been
           convinced
           of
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           miseries
           of
           an
           ungoverned
           Church
           by
           the
           long
           want
           of
           Church
           Government
           in
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           more
           ready
           to
           give
           the
           more
           chearfull
           entertainmant
           to
           what
           may
           be
           established
           by
           some
           after
           
             -
             Parliament
          
           .
           And
           who
           can
           tell
           ,
           but
           the
           hands
           of
           sundry
           of
           the
           same
           Zerubbabels
           ,
           that
           
             laid
             the
             foundation
          
           of
           this
           work
           ,
           their
           hands
           may
           
           also
           finish
           it
           ?
           But
           however
           thus
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           worke
           
           of
           reformation
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           Churches
           and
           Nations
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           work
           that
           goes
           on
           easily
           ,
           it
           meeteth
           with
           opposition
           ,
           not
           only
           often
           from
           enemies
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           even
           from
           professed
           friends
           .
           And
           if
           that
           Parliament
           that
           cast
           out
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           established
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           ,
           did
           not
           carry
           on
           that
           worke
           so
           far
           ,
           but
           through
           much
           difficulty
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           strange
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           opposition
           ,
           that
           they
           wrestled
           with
           ,
           should
           after
           they
           were
           risen
           ,
           discover
           it selfe
           to
           the
           interrupting
           and
           hindering
           of
           those
           that
           acted
           upon
           their
           Ordinances
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Government
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           established
           .
           We
           cannot
           but
           imagine
           ,
           that
           sundry
           throughout
           the
           Land
           have
           reason
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           not
           far
           worse
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           met
           with
           .
           But
           as
           touching
           our selves
           it
           was
           our
           publishing
           a
           short
           Paper
           in
           our
           severall
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           herewith
           Printed
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           those
           contests
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Gentlemen
           we
           have
           to
           deale
           with
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           made
           publick
           to
           the
           world
           .
           What
           the
           designe
           of
           that
           Paper
           was
           ,
           we
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           indifferent
           persons
           to
           consider
           ,
           nothing
           doubting
           but
           that
           all
           equall
           judges
           will
           conclude
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           honest
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           merit
           such
           unhandsome
           handling
           ,
           as
           it
           after
           met
           with
           .
           But
           how
           matters
           after
           proceeded
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           assaulted
           it
           ,
           untill
           without
           our
           privity
           and
           consent
           both
           that
           and
           other
           Papers
           ,
           that
           after
           passed
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           were
           by
           them
           Printed
           ,
           our
           Narrative
           following
           will
           give
           a
           full
           account
           ;
           whereby
           also
           it
           will
           be
           evident
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           forced
           into
           the
           field
           for
           our
           own
           defence
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           further
           manifest
           to
           every
           Reader
           from
           the
           Papers
           themselves
           ,
           which
           we
           here
           publish
           ,
           we
           are
           meerly
           on
           the
           defensive
           part
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Reader
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           from
           our
           Narrative
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           July
           last
           that
           we
           first
           met
           with
           all
           the
           Papers
           in
           Print
           ;
           and
           further
           observe
           thence
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           been
           before
           that
           time
           in
           a
           treaty
           with
           them
           ,
           touching
           a
           meeting
           
           in
           order
           to
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           any
           thoughts
           of
           returning
           any
           Answer
           in
           writing
           to
           their
           last
           Papers
           ;
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           our
           severall
           other
           employments
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           our
           Answer
           to
           those
           Papers
           had
           fully
           passed
           the
           Class
           November
           the
           23.
           of
           this
           same
           Year
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           date
           they
           beare
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           subscription
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Moderator
           ;
           we
           cannot
           conceive
           that
           he
           will
           judge
           ,
           we
           have
           neglected
           any
           time
           that
           could
           with
           conveniency
           have
           been
           redeemed
           for
           the
           hastening
           our
           Answer
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           now
           untill
           they
           see
           the
           light
           ,
           the
           transcribing
           them
           faire
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           the
           Printing
           of
           them
           ,
           drinkes
           up
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           time
           .
           All
           that
           we
           have
           now
           further
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           with
           ;
           is
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           some
           things
           in
           reference
           to
           what
           we
           here
           publish
           .
           We
           have
           Printed
           over
           again
           all
           the
           Papers
           that
           formerly
           passed
           betwixt
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           could
           not
           answer
           severall
           things
           in
           theirs
           ,
           without
           some
           speciall
           reference
           to
           both
           their
           Papers
           and
           ours
           ;
           and
           we
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           the
           fairest
           way
           to
           present
           all
           entirely
           to
           the
           Readers
           view
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           be
           able
           the
           better
           to
           judg
           concerning
           the
           whole
           ,
           especially
           considering
           what
           we
           now
           publish
           ,
           might
           perhaps
           come
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           sundry
           ,
           that
           had
           never
           seen
           what
           had
           been
           before
           by
           them
           Printed
           .
           We
           have
           not
           omitted
           to
           Print
           the
           Title
           given
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Papers
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           by
           them
           published
           ,
           that
           by
           comparing
           their
           Papers
           with
           their
           Title
           ,
           and
           our
           examination
           of
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           tast
           we
           give
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           of
           that
           spirit
           they
           discover
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           the
           better
           judge
           ,
           how
           their
           discourse
           doth
           suit
           with
           the
           Title
           given
           to
           it
           .
           We
           have
           also
           therewith
           again
           Printed
           their
           Preface
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           have
           any
           occasion
           to
           say
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           suppress
           any
           thing
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           they
           perhaps
           might
           judg
           materiall
           ;
           though
           from
           our
           Narrative
           and
           Animadversions
           on
           this
           their
           Preface
           in
           the
           close
           of
           that
           
           our
           Narrative
           ,
           the
           weight
           that
           is
           in
           it
           will
           be
           tried
           .
           The
           Paper
           which
           we
           published
           in
           our
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           that
           followes
           our
           Narrative
           ,
           though
           approved
           by
           the
           Provinciall
           ,
           yet
           being
           directed
           only
           to
           the
           Congregations
           of
           our
           own
           Association
           ,
           was
           drawn
           up
           short
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           use
           of
           those
           that
           were
           not
           altogether
           strangers
           to
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           practised
           amongst
           them
           for
           severall
           yeares
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           rules
           whereof
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           more
           fully
           and
           particularly
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           Church
           Government
           established
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           so
           had
           been
           more
           fully
           expounded
           to
           them
           in
           our
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           there
           hath
           been
           occasion
           .
           But
           here
           we
           must
           further
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           errours
           and
           depravations
           of
           this
           Paper
           ,
           which
           we
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           by
           them
           Printed
           ,
           we
           have
           rectified
           (
           as
           we
           well
           might
           )
           according
           to
           the
           Originall
           ,
           and
           now
           exhibit
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           view
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           when
           it
           passed
           from
           us
           .
           We
           have
           Printed
           their
           first
           Paper
           ,
           as
           we
           found
           it
           Printed
           by
           themselves
           ,
           only
           we
           have
           added
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Names
           that
           were
           subscribed
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           presented
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           those
           that
           were
           represented
           to
           us
           as
           the
           subscribers
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           own
           it
           or
           disown
           it
           as
           they
           see
           cause
           .
           We
           have
           divided
           our
           Answer
           to
           their
           first
           Paper
           into
           eleaven
           Sections
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           last
           Paper
           of
           theirs
           (
           on
           which
           we
           Animadvert
           )
           into
           the
           like
           number
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           comparing
           all
           together
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           better
           discerned
           ,
           how
           they
           have
           dealt
           with
           us
           ,
           what
           they
           reply
           to
           and
           what
           they
           omit
           ;
           and
           we
           leave
           the
           whole
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           Animadversions
           on
           the
           severall
           Sections
           of
           theirs
           ,
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           by
           the
           Reader
           .
           We
           have
           also
           Printed
           their
           two
           last
           Papers
           ,
           as
           we
           found
           them
           Printed
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           noted
           in
           the
           Margents
           of
           them
           both
           the
           variations
           (
           which
           yet
           are
           not
           great
           )
           from
           the
           Copies
           ,
           that
           were
           presented
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           letters
           Cl.
           and
           Cop.
           prefixed
           to
           those
           variations
           (
           and
           intimating
           how
           it
           was
           in
           those
           Copies
           ,
           that
           were
           exhibited
           to
           the
           Class
           )
           are
           
           an
           indicium
           or
           the
           sign
           .
           We
           confess
           our
           Answers
           to
           their
           two
           last
           Papers
           are
           now
           grown
           to
           a
           greater
           bulke
           then
           we
           first
           intended
           ,
           or
           then
           what
           some
           perhaps
           may
           judge
           necessary
           ;
           but
           we
           wish
           it
           might
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           things
           that
           fall
           into
           debate
           betwixt
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           be
           not
           of
           generall
           concernement
           ,
           yet
           the
           discussion
           of
           them
           being
           of
           use
           for
           our
           vindication
           ,
           and
           the
           discovering
           unto
           them
           their
           errours
           and
           faults
           ,
           we
           conceive
           that
           in
           those
           respects
           it
           was
           requisite
           ;
           although
           the
           Reader
           may
           find
           severall
           things
           spoken
           to
           ,
           that
           be
           of
           common
           use
           ,
           and
           whereof
           we
           give
           him
           some
           account
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           as
           also
           where
           they
           may
           be
           found
           ;
           that
           such
           as
           have
           not
           either
           leisure
           or
           will
           to
           peruse
           the
           whole
           ,
           may
           take
           a
           view
           more
           speedily
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           may
           chiefly
           desire
           to
           read
           .
           When
           we
           were
           to
           give
           our
           reasons
           ,
           why
           we
           could
           not
           consent
           to
           admit
           of
           Episcopacy
           moderated
           ,
           we
           considered
           that
           the
           point
           touching
           Episcopacy
           having
           been
           so
           fully
           discussed
           by
           farre
           abler
           Pens
           ,
           we
           thought
           it
           might
           be
           the
           fittest
           for
           us
           to
           insist
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           inconveniency
           and
           dangerousnesse
           of
           that
           Government
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           in
           this
           Land
           and
           the
           Neighbour
           Nation
           had
           experienced
           in
           those
           respects
           .
           In
           another
           place
           we
           urge
           some
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           a
           Scripture
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           all
           one
           .
           What
           is
           spoken
           touching
           the
           
             Jus
             divinum
          
           of
           the
           ruling
           Elders
           Office
           was
           occasioned
           from
           the
           Texts
           we
           had
           urged
           (
           though
           it
           was
           but
           by
           the
           way
           )
           in
           our
           Answer
           to
           their
           first
           Paper
           ,
           and
           their
           excepting
           in
           their
           second
           ,
           against
           our
           alledging
           those
           Texts
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           But
           we
           do
           here
           professe
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           discusse
           that
           point
           our selves
           ;
           we
           only
           transcribe
           what
           is
           solidly
           and
           
           fully
           done
           concerning
           it
           to
           our
           hands
           ,
           by
           other
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           in
           our
           Title
           we
           mention
           the
           clearing
           up
           of
           the
           
             Jus
             divinum
          
           of
           the
           ruling
           Elders
           Office
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           so
           to
           understand
           that
           branch
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           come
           to
           speak
           of
           that
           point
           particularly
           ,
           we
           there
           give
           him
           our
           reasons
           of
           that
           transcription
           .
           We
           have
           now
           no
           more
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           with
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           leave
           the
           whole
           to
           his
           perusall
           ,
           not
           much
           mattering
           the
           censures
           of
           loose
           and
           prophane
           spirits
           ;
           though
           we
           hope
           with
           such
           as
           are
           unprejudiced
           and
           zealous
           for
           reformation
           ,
           our
           endeavours
           shall
           find
           some
           acceptance
           .
           And
           having
           the
           Testimonie
           of
           our
           consciences
           that
           in
           the
           uprightness
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           have
           aimed
           at
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           what
           we
           now
           send
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           trier
           of
           the
           hearts
           and
           reines
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           own
           that
           good
           old
           cause
           of
           his
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           whereof
           so
           many
           of
           his
           faithfull
           Servants
           have
           suffered
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           but
           us
           also
           the
           meanest
           and
           unworthiest
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           standing
           up
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           bless
           our
           labours
           herein
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           of
           some
           use
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           .
           The
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           give
           unto
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           His
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisdome
           and
           revelation
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           guide
           our
           feet
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           after
           our
           manifold
           and
           great
           shakings
           ,
           settle
           the
           Affairs
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           upon
           some
           sure
           foundations
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           own
           great
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           everlasting
           Comfort
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Wellfare
           of
           all
           his
           People
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           Of
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           things
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             THe
             dangerousness
             of
             admitting
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             shewed
             .
             
               pag.
               85.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Jus
               divinum
            
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             Office
             is
             cleared
             .
             
               pag.
               103.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             imputation
             thereof
             ,
             taken
             off
             those
             that
             disown
             Episcopacy
             .
             
               pag.
               121.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             and
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministery
             ,
             secured
             in
             the
             want
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             
               pag.
               130.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             imputation
             of
             Perjury
             taken
             off
             from
             such
             ,
             as
             do
             not
             again
             admit
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             
               pag.
               204.
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             claim
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             
             to
             the
             civill
             Sanction
             made
             good
             in
             the
             fourth
             Section
             of
             our
             Answer
             to
             the
             Gentlemens
             first
             Paper
             ,
             and
             further
             in
             our
             Animadversions
             on
             their
             last
             ,
             
               pag.
               219.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             supreme
             Judg
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             
               pag.
               255.
            
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Councils
             and
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             Fathers
             not
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               pag.
               260.
            
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Civill
             penalties
             not
             freeing
             from
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             cleared
             .
             
               pag.
               290.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           Papers
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           Printed
           by
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Excommunicatio
                       Excommunicata
                    
                     .
                     OR
                     A
                     CENSURE
                     OF
                     THE
                     PRESBYTERIAN
                     CENSURES
                     .
                     And
                     proceedings
                     of
                     the
                     Classis
                     at
                     Manchester
                     .
                     Wherein
                     is
                     modestly
                     examined
                     what
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     or
                     Civill
                     Sanction
                     they
                     pretend
                     for
                     their
                     new
                     usurped
                     power
                     :
                     In
                     a
                     discourse
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     that
                     Classis
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     dissenting
                     Christians
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     PREFACE
                     .
                  
                   
                     IN
                     such
                     an
                     age
                     as
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     heat
                     of
                     vaine
                     and
                     unprofitable
                     controversies
                     has
                     bred
                     more
                     Scriblers
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     hot
                     Summer
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     Comedians
                     simile
                     )
                     does
                     Flies
                     ,
                     it
                     might
                     seem
                     more
                     
                     rationall
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Solomons
                     rule
                     ,
                     for
                     prudent
                     men
                     to
                     keep
                     silence
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     vex
                     themselves
                     and
                     disquiet
                     others
                     with
                     such
                     empty
                     discourses
                     ,
                     as
                     rather
                     enlarge
                     then
                     compose
                     the
                     differences
                     of
                     Gods
                     People
                     .
                     
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     sad
                     age
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     Domitian
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     Historian
                     affirmeth
                     ,
                     that
                     then
                     
                       Inertia
                       pro
                       sapientiâ
                       erat
                    
                     ,
                     Ignorance
                     
                     was
                     the
                     best
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     laziness
                     and
                     servility
                     was
                     the
                     best
                     diligence
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     could
                     wish
                     this
                     age
                     did
                     not
                     too
                     much
                     resemble
                     that
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     every
                     Marsyas
                     with
                     an
                     old
                     Pipe
                     of
                     Minerva's
                     ,
                     dares
                     contend
                     with
                     Apollo
                     ;
                     that
                     men
                     of
                     low
                     and
                     cheap
                     abilities
                     ,
                     are
                     too
                     loud
                     and
                     too
                     hard
                     for
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     choicest
                     and
                     best
                     design
                     ,
                     certainly
                     
                       Inertia
                       pro
                       sapientia
                       erit
                    
                     .
                     He
                     's
                     the
                     best
                     Orator
                     that
                     dwels
                     in
                     silence
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     's
                     the
                     wisest
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     keeps
                     the
                     privacy
                     and
                     recluseness
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     ville
                     .
                     Hannibal
                     once
                     told
                     Scipio
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     had
                     
                     been
                     better
                     both
                     for
                     Rome
                     and
                     Carthage
                     ,
                     if
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     had
                     been
                     contented
                     within
                     their
                     own
                     bounds
                     ;
                     and
                     possibly
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     more
                     honourable
                     both
                     for
                     our
                     Brethren
                     of
                     the
                     Presbytery
                     ,
                     and
                     our selves
                     ,
                     had
                     we
                     made
                     our
                     lists
                     more
                     private
                     ,
                     and
                     plaid
                     our
                     prizes
                     only
                     behind
                     the
                     Curtains
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     we
                     had
                     confined
                     and
                     determined
                     our
                     ignorance
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     sphere
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     defects
                     had
                     been
                     visible
                     to
                     no
                     eyes
                     but
                     our
                     own
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     Antalcidas
                     objected
                     to
                     Agesilaus
                     ,
                     The
                     Spartans
                     have
                     made
                     the
                     Thebanes
                     fight
                     whether
                     they
                     
                     would
                     or
                     no
                     ;
                     the
                     exasperations
                     and
                     bitterness
                     of
                     our
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     have
                     lent
                     cowards
                     courage
                     ,
                     and
                     provoked
                     us
                     to
                     combate
                     whether
                     we
                     would
                     or
                     no.
                     
                       Miserum
                       est
                       pati
                       ,
                       nec
                       licere
                       queri
                    
                     ;
                     'T
                     is
                     a
                     hard
                     case
                     to
                     be
                     hurt
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     our
                     
                     mouths
                     stopt
                     ;
                     to
                     suffer
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     obleiged
                     not
                     to
                     complain
                     ,
                     
                       Qui
                       unam
                       patitur
                       injuriam
                       ,
                       invitat
                       aliam
                    
                     ;
                     'T
                     is
                     a
                     certaine
                     
                     rule
                     with
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     this
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     take
                     a
                     blow
                     from
                     them
                     on
                     one
                     cheek
                     ,
                     you
                     cannot
                     be
                     Christians
                     in
                     their
                     Calender
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     turn
                     the
                     other
                     also
                     .
                     We
                     had
                     well
                     hoped
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     Tully
                     notes
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     eloquence
                     of
                     
                       Atticus
                       ,
                       Respondere
                       sciat
                       me
                       sibi
                       ,
                       dum
                       taceo
                    
                     ;
                     our
                     silence
                     and
                     our
                     patience
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     good
                     Orators
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     Answered
                     the
                     pretensions
                     of
                     their
                     power
                     ,
                     the
                     disguises
                     of
                     their
                     popular
                     discourses
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     harsh
                     proceedings
                     towards
                     
                     us
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     suffered
                     ,
                     they
                     triumphed
                     the
                     more
                     ;
                     and
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     our
                     judgement
                     and
                     choice
                     to
                     dwell
                     in
                     silence
                     ,
                     they
                     thought
                     we
                     either
                     could
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     durst
                     not
                     speak
                     .
                     But
                     
                       nemo
                       nobis
                       amicis
                       uti
                       potest
                       &
                       Adulatoribus
                       .
                    
                     They
                     shall
                     find
                     we
                     are
                     their
                     Friends
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     their
                     Parafites
                     ;
                     we
                     will
                     speak
                     that
                     truth
                     which
                     we
                     understand
                     ;
                     beseech
                     the
                     good
                     spirit
                     to
                     lead
                     them
                     and
                     us
                     into
                     all
                     truth
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     mean
                     and
                     inconsiderable
                     service
                     ,
                     we
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     1000
                     witnesses
                     within
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     speak
                     nothing
                     out
                     of
                     pride
                     or
                     envy
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     unchristian
                     reflections
                     upon
                     our
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     a
                     hearty
                     desire
                     of
                     peace
                     ;
                     that
                     they
                     or
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     convinc'd
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     meet
                     by
                     a
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     in
                     the
                     bond
                     of
                     peace
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     shall
                     not
                     present
                     the
                     Rooms
                     and
                     modell
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     house
                     in
                     the
                     Porch
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     shall
                     preface
                     a
                     recitall
                     of
                     those
                     grievances
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     us
                     open
                     our
                     mouths
                     in
                     this
                     discourse
                     ,
                     
                       Ne
                       extorqueretur
                       nobis
                       causa
                       Lucii
                       Cottae
                       patrocinio
                    
                     ;
                     lest
                     we
                     
                     might
                     seem
                     to
                     fear
                     the
                     Giant
                     of
                     Presbytery
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     thinke
                     it
                     were
                     only
                     that
                     Palladium
                     that
                     would
                     preserve
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     About
                     seavenmonths
                     since
                     ,
                     the
                     Classis
                     of
                     Manchester
                     publisht
                     their
                     Breviats
                     or
                     censures
                     ,
                     against
                     all
                     that
                     came
                     not
                     in
                     to
                     them
                     for
                     triall
                     and
                     examination
                     ;
                     wherein
                     they
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     high
                     waies
                     ,
                     and
                     compell
                     all
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     and
                     give
                     submission
                     to
                     their
                     Government
                     ,
                     by
                     subjecting
                     themselves
                     to
                     examination
                     by
                     the
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Elders
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     such
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     suspected
                     to
                     be
                     ignorant
                     or
                     scandalous
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     of
                     all
                     elevations
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     judgments
                     ,
                     must
                     come
                     under
                     the
                     Inquisition
                     ;
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     (
                     we
                     fear
                     )
                     to
                     fit
                     them
                     for
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     obedience
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     know
                     themselves
                     ,
                     as
                     Tiberius
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Senate
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     
                       homines
                       ad
                       servitutem
                       nati
                    
                     ;
                     to
                     owe
                     an
                     obedience
                     to
                     their
                     new
                     Masters
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     must
                     pay
                     under
                     the
                     grand
                     penalties
                     of
                     suspension
                     and
                     excommunication
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     answer
                     to
                     these
                     ,
                     
                       Bruta
                       fulmina
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     with
                     all
                     meeknesse
                     
                     and
                     humility
                     sent
                     them
                     one
                     single
                     sheet
                     of
                     Paper
                     ,
                     desiring
                     satisfaction
                     in
                     some
                     things
                     wherein
                     our
                     reason
                     and
                     Religion
                     obliged
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     a
                     different
                     judgment
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     This
                     one
                     sheet
                     they
                     return'd
                     in
                     seven
                     ,
                     an
                     answer
                     long
                     enough
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     sound
                     enough
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     satisfie
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     scruples
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     proceedings
                     ,
                     they
                     pretend
                     for
                     what
                     they
                     do
                     ,
                     both
                     an
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     and
                     civill
                     sanction
                     ;
                     a
                     Commission
                     from
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     State
                     also
                     .
                     But
                     that
                     maxime
                     of
                     the
                     ancient
                     will
                     here
                     be
                     found
                     true
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Our
                     own
                     Laws
                     built
                     upon
                     passion
                     and
                     interest
                     ,
                     are
                     commonly
                     lawless
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     apparent
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     new
                     Lights
                     have
                     no
                     light
                     from
                     Antiquity
                     or
                     Primitive
                     forms
                     ;
                     that
                     their
                     new
                     Rules
                     have
                     no
                     establishment
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     this
                     Land.
                     St.
                     Jerome
                     said
                     of
                     Origen
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       
                         ingenii
                         sui
                         acumina
                         putat
                         ecclesiae
                         esse
                         Sacramenta
                      
                       ;
                       an
                       imagination
                       sure
                       of
                       our
                       Presbyters
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       placita
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       wils
                       must
                       pass
                       for
                       civill
                       and
                       divine
                       constitutions
                       .
                    
                     We
                     wonder
                     that
                     men
                     pretending
                     to
                     Learning
                     and
                     Religion
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     only
                     call
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     truth
                     to
                     abett
                     the
                     the
                     phansies
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     should
                     also
                     pretend
                     to
                     encouragement
                     and
                     Commissions
                     from
                     the
                     State
                     ,
                     to
                     second
                     their
                     prevarications
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     hath
                     pleased
                     his
                     Highness
                     in
                     his
                     wisdome
                     and
                     clemency
                     ,
                     to
                     secure
                     all
                     godly
                     and
                     peaceable
                     men
                     professing
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     from
                     those
                     Ordinances
                     which
                     the
                     rigour
                     of
                     Presbytery
                     had
                     mounted
                     against
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     where
                     he
                     gives
                     the
                     least
                     incouragement
                     for
                     this
                     power
                     usurped
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     we
                     find
                     not
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     thinke
                     't
                     is
                     friendly
                     advice
                     that
                     they
                     take
                     heed
                     least
                     their
                     unguided
                     zeal
                     ,
                     or
                     interest
                     precipitate
                     them
                     into
                     a
                     Premunire
                     ,
                     since
                     under
                     colour
                     of
                     authority
                     ,
                     they
                     have
                     made
                     Laws
                     and
                     Canons
                     ,
                     and
                     published
                     them
                     openly
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     to
                     obey
                     ,
                     upon
                     pain
                     of
                     excommunication
                     ;
                     not
                     only
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     ancient
                     known
                     Laws
                     of
                     elder
                     date
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     present
                     establishment
                     and
                     
                     the
                     Magistracy
                     under
                     which
                     we
                     now
                     live
                     .
                  
                   
                     'T
                     is
                     a
                     trouble
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     hear
                     them
                     cry
                     out
                     against
                     Prelacy
                     and
                     Episcopacy
                     ,
                     as
                     only
                     an
                     artificiall
                     and
                     politicall
                     device
                     to
                     Lord
                     it
                     over
                     Gods
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     whereas
                     indeed
                     their
                     little
                     fingers
                     are
                     heavier
                     then
                     the
                     Prelates
                     loines
                     ;
                     though
                     they
                     tell
                     us
                     their
                     way
                     is
                     friendly
                     ,
                     meek
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     sociall
                     way
                     ,
                     we
                     find
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     they
                     make
                     us
                     only
                     as
                     Publicans
                     and
                     Heathens
                     ;
                     it
                     should
                     seem
                     that
                     all
                     that
                     they
                     intended
                     in
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     Church
                     Government
                     ,
                     was
                     only
                     to
                     slice
                     the
                     Diocesan
                     into
                     Parochiall
                     Bishops
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     Lucian
                     ,
                     To
                     cut
                     out
                     the
                     old
                     useless
                     Moons
                     into
                     fine
                     new
                     Stars
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     which
                     claime
                     the
                     same
                     influence
                     and
                     dominion
                     over
                     the
                     people
                     which
                     the
                     Prelates
                     did
                     .
                  
                   
                     'T
                     is
                     a
                     trouble
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     hear
                     them
                     inveigh
                     against
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     and
                     Schismaticks
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Novatian
                     and
                     Donatists
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     walk
                     in
                     their
                     steps
                     ,
                     maintain
                     their
                     principles
                     ,
                     and
                     espouse
                     their
                     quarrels
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     told
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     Historians
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     against
                     mixt-communion
                     ,
                     was
                     a
                     Brat
                     gotten
                     by
                     Novatus
                     ,
                     nurst
                     up
                     by
                     Lucifer
                     and
                     Audius
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     grew
                     not
                     till
                     Donatus
                     became
                     its
                     foster
                     Father
                     :
                     then
                     indeed
                     it
                     flourisht
                     and
                     spread
                     amain
                     ,
                     till
                     St.
                     Austin
                     by
                     his
                     judicious
                     and
                     clear
                     opposition
                     did
                     banish
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     subfequent
                     ages
                     ;
                     the
                     Anabaptists
                     of
                     the
                     last
                     age
                     called
                     it
                     back
                     into
                     
                       Germany
                       ,
                       Quod
                       aruit
                       in
                       se
                       refloruit
                       in
                       ill
                       is
                    
                     ;
                     they
                     grafted
                     upon
                     the
                     old
                     stock
                     ,
                     and
                     wanted
                     nothing
                     of
                     the
                     Donasticks
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     so
                     .
                     Now
                     amongst
                     other
                     of
                     their
                     dangerous
                     and
                     erroneous
                     principles
                     ,
                     Bullinger
                     notes
                     this
                     for
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     chief
                     ,
                     
                       De
                       Doctrinâ
                       caenae
                       scrupulosè
                       quaerunt
                       Anabaptistae
                       ,
                       quorum
                       causâ
                       caena
                       dominica
                       sit
                       instituta
                       ?
                    
                     They
                     were
                     nice
                     and
                     scrupulous
                     ,
                     and
                     inquisitive
                     concerning
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     ,
                     concluding
                     it
                     was
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     concluding
                     the
                     Saints
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     folds
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     direct
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     Scottish
                     and
                     English
                     Presbyteries
                     ;
                     
                     bytery
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     Parliament
                     formerly
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     his
                     Highness
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     wisdom
                     and
                     prudence
                     have
                     so
                     blunted
                     the
                     edge
                     of
                     their
                     secular
                     power
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     hurt
                     us
                     with
                     that
                     ,
                     they
                     flye
                     to
                     their
                     religious
                     shifts
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     David
                     said
                     of
                     Goliah's
                     Sword
                     ,
                     surely
                     they
                     say
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     
                       Ther
                       's
                       none
                       like
                       unto
                       that
                    
                     ;
                     no
                     Engine
                     so
                     likely
                     to
                     teach
                     us
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     the
                     soveraignty
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     .
                     They
                     impale
                     the
                     Supper
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     Inclosures
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     absolute
                     Judges
                     of
                     all
                     Communicants
                     ,
                     keep
                     back
                     all
                     persons
                     that
                     have
                     not
                     their
                     Shibboleth
                     ready
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     fall
                     down
                     and
                     worship
                     that
                     Idol
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     set
                     up
                     .
                     The
                     Aegyptians
                     were
                     hard
                     Taskmasters
                     ,
                     to
                     expect
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Israel
                     should
                     make
                     Bricks
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     Straw
                     too
                     ,
                     to
                     require
                     the
                     same
                     number
                     of
                     Bricks
                     without
                     Materials
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     of
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     something
                     like
                     the
                     severity
                     of
                     our
                     new
                     Masters
                     ,
                     they
                     censure
                     for
                     not
                     doing
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     render
                     to
                     us
                     impossible
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     excommunicate
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     permit
                     us
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     or
                     scandalous
                     ,
                     or
                     prophane
                     ;
                     and
                     't
                     is
                     proof
                     enough
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     too
                     stout
                     to
                     fall
                     down
                     and
                     worship
                     their
                     imaginations
                     .
                  
                   
                     'T
                     is
                     a
                     trouble
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     who
                     impropriate
                     to
                     themselves
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     have
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     thinke
                     them
                     the
                     only
                     Christians
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     farre
                     from
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     meekness
                     and
                     sweetnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     still
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Legall
                     spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     eradicate
                     and
                     destroy
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     way
                     :
                     Instead
                     of
                     sweetning
                     and
                     indearing
                     the
                     spirits
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     they
                     irritate
                     and
                     imbitter
                     them
                     by
                     their
                     two
                     bold
                     judging
                     in
                     private
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     their
                     fierce
                     and
                     severe
                     censures
                     in
                     publick
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     indeed
                     it
                     were
                     their
                     worke
                     to
                     deliver
                     them
                     up
                     unto
                     Satan
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     These
                     things
                     have
                     forc'd
                     us
                     contrary
                     to
                     our
                     own
                     dispositions
                     and
                     inclinations
                     ,
                     to
                     appear
                     in
                     publick
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     our
                     own
                     vindication
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     defence
                     of
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     and
                     civill
                     constitutions
                     ,
                     well
                     hoping
                     that
                     these
                     mean
                     indeavours
                     will
                     encourage
                     some
                     worthy
                     and
                     learned
                     Champions
                     to
                     take
                     up
                     Arms
                     for
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     that
                     cause
                     which
                     we
                     love
                     :
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     
                       quale
                       quale
                       sit
                    
                     ,
                     what
                     ever
                     it
                     be
                     ,
                     inasmuch
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     sincerity
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     we
                     profess
                     't
                     is
                     done
                     ,
                     
                       sine
                       ullo
                       studio
                       contentionis
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     pleasure
                     or
                     delight
                     in
                     contention
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     truth
                     ,
                     we
                     hope
                     our
                     good
                     God
                     will
                     give
                     it
                     a
                     more
                     gracious
                     success
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     men
                     will
                     give
                     it
                     a
                     more
                     charitable
                     reception
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           True
           and
           Perfect
           NARRATIVE
           Of
           the
           whole
           proceedings
           between
           the
           Class
           and
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           with
           the
           Animadversions
           of
           the
           Class
           upon
           their
           Preface
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           a
           witty
           Etymologie
           which
           the
           Ld.
           Chancellor
           St.
           Albane
           gave
           of
           a
           Lybell
           ,
           thatit
           was
           derived
           of
           a
           lye
           forged
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           a
           Bell
           to
           ring
           it
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           Subscribers
           to
           those
           Papers
           make
           the
           lye
           ,
           and
           some
           private
           Friend
           makes
           the
           Bell
           ,
           by
           commending
           it
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           and
           ringing
           it
           abroad
           all
           over
           the
           Nation
           .
           The
           *
           blasphemies
           wherewith
           they
           have
           blasphemed
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           the
           Government
           practised
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           established
           by
           the
           Parliament
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           the
           reproaches
           wherewith
           they
           have
           reproached
           us
           ,
           that
           act
           Presbyterially
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           better
           to
           returne
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           what
           our
           Lord
           and
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           pattern
           of
           patience
           and
           meekness
           did
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           Crucified
           him
           ,
           
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
           *
           
             He
             that
             is
             first
             in
             his
             own
             cause
             seemeth
             just
             ,
             but
             his
             neighbour
             cometh
             and
             searcheth
             him
             .
          
           The
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           needs
           not
           any
           support
           ,
           we
           can
           give
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           our
           honour
           we
           sit
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           it
           :
           concerning
           our selves
           ,
           the
           presenting
           a
           true
           Narrative
           of
           the
           whole
           business
           will
           justifie
           us
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           have
           a
           tolleration
           for
           their
           sins
           as
           for
           their
           persons
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           Paper
           with
           the
           Class
           first
           published
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           our
           proceedings
           upon
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           receive
           this
           faithfull
           account
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           all
           along
           confirme
           
           by
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Class
           ;
           which
           we
           conceive
           of
           better
           force
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           publishers
           of
           the
           Papers
           have
           taken
           such
           occasion
           to
           quarrell
           .
           And
           for
           our
           intentions
           in
           what
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           otherwise
           then
           what
           became
           us
           in
           our
           duty
           ,
           or
           then
           we
           have
           declared
           by
           our
           words
           ,
           
             Our
             record
             must
             remaine
             on
             high
          
           ;
           though
           we
           hope
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           more
           charity
           in
           the
           most
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           read
           ,
           and
           impartially
           consider
           this
           Narrative
           and
           these
           Papers
           ,
           then
           yet
           we
           have
           done
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           At
           a
           Provinciall
           meeting
           held
           at
           Preston
           May
           the
           5.
           1657.
           
           There
           was
           an
           Order
           drawn
           up
           there
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           recorded
           in
           our
           Book
           ,
           a
           at
           our
           Classicall
           meeting
           June
           9.
           1657.
           next
           following
           ,
           which
           putting
           us
           upon
           the
           considering
           of
           some
           more
           effectuall
           meanes
           for
           the
           reforming
           of
           the
           ignorant
           and
           scandalous
           that
           were
           in
           our
           Congregations
           b
           .
           Having
           had
           frequent
           discourses
           of
           the
           business
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           we
           determined
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           c
           Representation
           of
           our
           desires
           and
           intentions
           herein
           ,
           aiming
           chiefly
           at
           that
           end
           proposed
           in
           the
           said
           Provinciall
           Order
           ,
           as
           also
           at
           taking
           of
           that
           reproach
           ,
           that
           is
           cast
           upon
           us
           from
           them
           of
           the
           Congregationall
           way
           ,
           
           that
           members
           in
           our
           Parishes
           are
           admitted
           to
           the
           priviledges
           of
           members
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           children
           Baptised
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           neglect
           to
           carry
           themselves
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           communicating
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           are
           otherwise
           some
           of
           them
           notoriously
           scandalous
           ,
           as
           Drunkards
           ,
           unclean
           persons
           ,
           &c.
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           dealt
           with
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           admonition
           and
           Church
           censure
           ,
           
             For
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             saving
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           against
           which
           sort
           of
           persons
           both
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Paper
           especially
           tend
           ,
           and
           at
           our
           publishing
           of
           them
           we
           manifestly
           professed
           our selves
           to
           intend
           .
           —
           This
           Paper
           thus
           drawn
           up
           ;
           we
           presented
           it
           to
           the
           Provinciall
           Assembly
           at
           Preston
           ,
           which
           was
           Octob.
           6.
           1657.
           where
           it
           was
           allowed
           and
           approved
           of
           ,
           as
           appears
           under
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Moderator
           and
           Scribe
           of
           that
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           d
           Whereupon
           we
           forthwith
           agreed
           to
           publish
           the
           said
           Paper
           ,
           on
           the
           22.
           
           day
           of
           Novemb.
           on
           one
           and
           the
           same
           day
           in
           the
           severall
           Congregations
           within
           our
           Class
           .
           Designing
           thereby
           to
           give
           the
           people
           notice
           of
           our
           intentions
           for
           future
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           especially
           those
           that
           were
           most
           scandalous
           in
           their
           lives
           might
           take
           warning
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           might
           reforme
           ,
           and
           prevent
           that
           just
           severity
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           we
           conceived
           our selves
           bound
           in
           faithfullness
           to
           God
           and
           their
           souls
           to
           proceed
           in
           towards
           them
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           also
           severall
           of
           the
           Ministers
           declared
           the
           said
           intentions
           in
           publishing
           the
           same
           Paper
           .
           And
           did
           expresly
           manifest
           ,
           how
           far
           it
           was
           from
           our
           thoughts
           hereby
           to
           impose
           upon
           any
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           what
           was
           against
           their
           judgments
           in
           respect
           of
           difference
           about
           matters
           of
           Government
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           intentions
           were
           to
           proceed
           in
           all
           waies
           of
           condescention
           to
           those
           that
           were
           conscientious
           ,
           though
           differing
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           aime
           was
           ,
           the
           discouragement
           of
           open
           and
           known
           wickedness
           ,
           
           which
           was
           a
           disgrace
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           without
           controversie
           ,
           all
           good
           men
           of
           what
           judgment
           soever
           ,
           should
           readily
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           .
           e
           In
           January
           after
           ,
           some
           Gentlemen
           came
           to
           our
           Class
           ,
           by
           name
           ,
           Major
           Prestwich
           ,
           Mr.
           Mosely
           ,
           of
           the
           Ancoates
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           presented
           the
           first
           Paper
           of
           theirs
           to
           the
           Class
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           exception
           to
           what
           we
           had
           published
           ;
           which
           being
           received
           and
           read
           in
           the
           Class
           ,
           the
           Gentlemen
           had
           an
           acknowledgment
           returned
           to
           them
           for
           their
           civility
           ,
           to
           take
           that
           way
           to
           desire
           satisfaction
           from
           us
           (
           though
           the
           Class
           was
           sensible
           of
           much
           harshness
           and
           bitterness
           in
           their
           Paper
           towards
           us
           )
           and
           an
           Answer
           was
           promised
           to
           it
           at
           the
           next
           Class
           .
           About
           which
           Answer
           there
           was
           no
           neglect
           of
           time
           ,
           nor
           delay
           ,
           that
           might
           savour
           of
           any
           slighting
           of
           them
           or
           their
           Paper
           .
           The
           Ministers
           met
           before
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           Answer
           that
           was
           prepared
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           to
           pass
           
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Class
           :
           when
           they
           came
           for
           the
           foresaid
           Answer
           at
           the
           next
           Class
           .
        
         
           f
           The
           Class
           did
           excuse
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           just
           then
           deliver
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           read
           in
           the
           Class
           ;
           and
           besides
           must
           be
           written
           over
           again
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           alterations
           the
           Class
           might
           make
           in
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           could
           be
           delivered
           ;
           yet
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           further
           troubled
           about
           it
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           sent
           in
           to
           them
           within
           a
           short
           time
           ;
           for
           which
           purpose
           the
           Class
           met
           again
           within
           one
           fortnight
           .
           g
           viz.
           On
           Feb.
           22.
           and
           the
           next
           day
           our
           Answer
           was
           sent
           in
           to
           Mr.
           Mosely
           the
           Gentleman
           appointed
           by
           them
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           In
           which
           we
           shewed
           them
           that
           respect
           ,
           which
           to
           ingenuous
           persons
           might
           have
           prevailed
           to
           have
           prevented
           their
           uncivill
           complaints
           of
           our
           breach
           of
           promise
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           might
           have
           procured
           a
           return
           of
           fairer
           carriage
           from
           them
           in
           ensuing
           passages
           .
        
         
         
           h
           On
           March
           9.
           some
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Gentlemen
           brought
           in
           their
           second
           Paper
           ,
           which
           was
           anoverture
           for
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           though
           with
           an
           awfull
           threat
           ,
           what
           they
           would
           do
           at
           our
           Paper
           ,
           if
           that
           took
           not
           ;
           especially
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           civill
           Sanction
           for
           our
           Government
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Class
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           in
           their
           Paper
           (
           which
           they
           still
           persist
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           Printed
           Preface
           )
           threatned
           us
           with
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           Premunire
           ,
           desired
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           before
           they
           went
           any
           further
           ,
           let
           us
           understand
           what
           strength
           they
           had
           to
           bring
           in
           against
           what
           we
           had
           alledged
           for
           the
           civill
           authority
           for
           our
           government
           .
           For
           all
           rationall
           men
           may
           easily
           conceive
           ,
           that
           this
           thing
           was
           fit
           to
           be
           first
           discussed
           .
           For
           if
           we
           had
           no
           more
           authority
           for
           our
           Government
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           for
           theirs
           ,
           the
           terms
           of
           our
           accommodation
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           much
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           when
           we
           conceived
           ours
           was
           setled
           by
           express
           auauthority
           ,
           
           and
           theirs
           under
           as
           express
           an
           inhibition
           and
           exception
           .
           This
           desire
           therefore
           was
           tendred
           to
           them
           in
           faire
           language
           ,
           and
           nothing
           further
           put
           upon
           them
           in
           Answer
           to
           our
           Paper
           ,
           then
           what
           they
           threatned
           us
           so
           much
           with
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           would
           impart
           unto
           us
           ,
           what
           they
           had
           (
           in
           which
           they
           put
           so
           much
           confidence
           )
           against
           what
           we
           had
           brought
           for
           our
           acting
           by
           the
           civill
           authority
           .
           This
           Answer
           of
           ours
           was
           taken
           in
           great
           indignation
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           what
           they
           have
           said
           in
           their
           largest
           Paper
           about
           this
           thing
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           held
           in
           lesse
           then
           a
           single
           Sheet
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           we
           can
           see
           in
           some
           few
           lines
           ;
           yet
           upon
           this
           ,
           they
           draw
           up
           an
           Answer
           (
           such
           an
           one
           as
           they
           are
           willing
           the
           world
           should
           see
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           )
           to
           our
           whole
           Paper
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           And
           their
           spirit
           was
           so
           changed
           ,
           because
           we
           did
           not
           take
           their
           first
           motion
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           terms
           it
           was
           tendered
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           in
           their
           
           third
           Paper
           ,
           wherein
           for
           all
           their
           dear
           love
           professed
           in
           the
           former
           Paper
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           them
           more
           naturall
           straine
           of
           scorn
           ,
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           derision
           of
           us
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           so
           modest
           as
           to
           leave
           out
           their
           laughing
           at
           us
           in
           the
           Copy
           they
           Printed
           .
           i
           This
           third
           Paper
           of
           theirs
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           them
           Apr.
           13.
           which
           was
           read
           in
           the
           Class
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Class
           thought
           fit
           to
           returne
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           judge
           ,
           this
           way
           of
           writing
           was
           not
           likely
           to
           attain
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           we
           and
           they
           seemed
           to
           aime
           at
           ,
           viz.
           some
           peace
           and
           mutuall
           satisfaction
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           whereas
           the
           Class
           considered
           the
           many
           other
           weighty
           businesses
           ,
           that
           did
           continually
           lye
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           think
           meet
           to
           return
           Answer
           to
           them
           at
           present
           in
           writing
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           pleased
           ,
           we
           desired
           a
           personall
           meeting
           between
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           that
           might
           discourse
           on
           the
           matter
           of
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           might
           give
           and
           receive
           further
           
           satisfaction
           ,
           for
           other
           matters
           conteined
           in
           the
           Papers
           ,
           which
           motion
           was
           consented
           to
           by
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           there
           ,
           and
           a
           Committee
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           Class
           to
           meet
           on
           the
           28.
           of
           Aprill
           instant
           ,
           to
           meet
           some
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           to
           conclude
           on
           some
           way
           of
           proceeding
           in
           this
           business
           .
           k
           On
           which
           day
           the
           Committee
           meeting
           ,
           none
           but
           Mr.
           Mosely
           came
           on
           the
           Gentlemens
           part
           .
           The
           ful
           discourse
           between
           some
           employed
           from
           the
           Committee
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           him
           ,
           you
           have
           at
           large
           in
           the
           other
           Columne
           from
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Class
           ,
           Mr
           Mosely
           would
           have
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           accommodation
           to
           be
           the
           only
           business
           of
           the
           future
           meeting
           ;
           we
           alledged
           that
           we
           should
           expect
           satisfaction
           in
           other
           matters
           in
           the
           Papers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           ,
           because
           we
           conceived
           our selves
           much
           injured
           in
           their
           last
           Paper
           .
           Mr.
           Mosely
           expressed
           himself
           very
           desirous
           of
           peace
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           matter
           of
           accommodation
           might
           take
           place
           ,
           he
           
           could
           wish
           all
           the
           Papers
           were
           burned
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           any
           wrong
           was
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           satisfaction
           at
           the
           Market
           Crosse
           ;
           the
           Committee
           then
           were
           willing
           to
           wave
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Papers
           to
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           accommodation
           did
           not
           take
           place
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Paper
           should
           be
           discoursed
           on
           .
           But
           then
           we
           moving
           that
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           nominated
           should
           be
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Classe
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           equalize
           the
           number
           that
           they
           could
           on
           their
           part
           procure
           Ministers
           and
           others
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Mosely
           moving
           for
           a
           further
           liberty
           in
           that
           thing
           ;
           it
           was
           referred
           by
           the
           Committee
           unto
           the
           next
           Classe
           ,
           and
           Mr
           Mosely
           consented
           thereunto
           ,
           promising
           that
           he
           would
           desire
           Mr.
           Allen
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           to
           be
           at
           the
           next
           Classe
           to
           
           conclude
           about
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           l
           May
           11.
           1658.
           
           Mr
           Allen
           ,
           Mr.
           Mosely
           and
           others
           came
           according
           to
           their
           promise
           ,
           upon
           their
           motion
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           liberty
           to
           take
           some
           out
           of
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Class
           ,
           to
           treat
           on
           their
           part
           with
           us
           ,
           the
           Class
           condescended
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           before
           they
           departed
           the
           men
           were
           nominated
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           that
           should
           treat
           of
           the
           matters
           aforesaid
           ;
           The
           time
           &
           place
           for
           the
           meeting
           was
           referred
           by
           their
           consent
           ,
           till
           Mr.
           Heyrick
           should
           return
           from
           London
           ,
           he
           being
           one
           nominated
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           and
           they
           professing
           a
           desire
           that
           he
           should
           be
           one
           in
           the
           business
           .
           If
           they
           had
           such
           a
           report
           to
           make
           of
           what
           concerned
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             the
             words
             of
             our
             mouths
             were
             peace
             ,
             while
             warre
             was
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           but
           we
           
           leave
           God
           and
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           ,
           with
           what
           hearts
           they
           could
           agree
           upon
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           they
           forthwith
           did
           .
           While
           matters
           stood
           just
           thus
           between
           us
           ,
           the
           next
           Class
           ,
           (
           Mr.
           Heyricke
           not
           being
           returned
           before
           the
           Class
           after
           in
           
             July
             ,
          
           )
           we
           found
           the
           Papers
           in
           Print
           .
           m
           Upon
           this
           ,
           we
           appointed
           a
           Committee
           that
           time
           to
           take
           the
           matter
           into
           consideration
           ;
           n
           and
           they
           sent
           a
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Allen
           ,
           to
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           him
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           whether
           he
           owned
           the
           Printing
           or
           no
           ?
           The
           Letter
           you
           have
           in
           the
           other
           Columne
           :
           o
           Which
           Letter
           was
           taken
           to
           him
           forthwith
           .
           He
           told
           the
           Messenger
           he
           would
           wait
           upon
           Mr.
           Heyricke
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           Answer
           was
           to
           be
           returned
           )
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           which
           he
           accordingly
           did
           ,
           and
           brought
           Mr.
           Mosely
           with
           him
           .
           He
           said
           he
           knew
           not
           of
           
           the
           Printing
           of
           the
           Papers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           brought
           Mr.
           Mosely
           ,
           who
           could
           give
           the
           account
           of
           this
           amicable
           Office
           of
           Printing
           all
           the
           Papers
           ,
           whilst
           an
           accommodation
           was
           on
           foot
           .
           Mr
           Mosely
           said
           something
           to
           Mr.
           Heyricke
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           reported
           that
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           wish
           all
           the
           Papers
           were
           burnt
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           vindicate
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           distrusted
           not
           their
           Papers
           ,
           they
           Printed
           them
           to
           the
           world
           .
           —
           Which
           Answer
           of
           his
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           come
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           from
           us
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           called
           silly
           and
           poore
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           .
           But
           for
           those
           words
           which
           he
           spake
           ,
           we
           know
           none
           that
           ever
           repeated
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           commonly
           did
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           ever
           took
           them
           in
           the
           sense
           he
           himself
           puts
           upon
           them
           .
           We
           only
           took
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           zealous
           expression
           of
           his
           hearty
           forwardness
           
           for
           peace
           (
           which
           it
           seems
           we
           wronged
           him
           in
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           desire
           him
           
             to
             forgive
             us
             this
             wrong
          
           )
           and
           not
           as
           in
           any
           distrust
           on
           their
           part
           of
           their
           Papers
           ,
           for
           they
           never
           wanted
           confidence
           and
           a
           conceit
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           of
           the
           validity
           of
           all
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           yet
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           could
           never
           ,
           knowing
           their
           whole
           carriage
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           mistake
           their
           words
           so
           far
           ,
           to
           favour
           of
           any
           retraction
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           of
           any
           thing
           they
           had
           written
           .
           But
           for
           this
           to
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           Printing
           ,
           we
           account
           it
           a
           poor
           shift
           to
           alledge
           it
           ;
           they
           might
           sure
           have
           enquired
           of
           us
           ,
           (
           when
           upon
           tearmes
           of
           Peace
           especially
           )
           whether
           any
           of
           us
           would
           have
           owned
           any
           such
           words
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           Printed
           the
           Papers
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           the
           occasion
           before
           these
           words
           were
           spoken
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           their
           Party
           did
           so
           frequently
           talke
           of
           Printing
           the
           Papers
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           Printed
           
           but
           for
           them
           ?
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           these
           men
           (
           the
           only
           men
           acquainted
           with
           Religion
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Antiquity
           )
           conceit
           some
           great
           advantage
           they
           have
           gotten
           by
           their
           Papers
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           nothing
           shall
           perswade
           them
           to
           keep
           that
           under
           though
           they
           accommodate
           never
           so
           with
           the
           Congregations
           where
           it
           is
           practised
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           it
           was
           a
           meere
           pretence
           in
           them
           to
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           when
           they
           deal
           thus
           underhand
           in
           open
           hostility
           ,
           is
           but
           too
           manifest
           .
        
         
           But
           Mr
           Heyricke
           moved
           that
           he
           might
           have
           their
           Answer
           in
           writing
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           return
           it
           to
           the
           Class
           ,
           as
           appointed
           by
           them
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           They
           promised
           they
           would
           within
           a
           fortnight
           :
           Within
           that
           time
           Mr
           Allen
           came
           ,
           and
           denied
           to
           return
           any
           Answer
           in
           writing
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           promised
           it
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           did
           not
           know
           of
           the
           Printing
           of
           the
           Papers
           (
           as
           he
           saies
           )
           with
           the
           Preface
           :
           yet
           now
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           they
           must
           own
           it
           ,
           to
           prevent
           a
           breach
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           resolved
           they
           are
           to
           keep
           Peace
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           though
           with
           us
           they
           deal
           according
           to
           the
           Tenent
           ,
           
             of
             keeping
             no
             faith
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           cry
           up
           themselves
           as
           the
           only
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           :
           and
           all
           others
           but
           as
           Punies
           to
           them
           .
        
         
         
           What
           iniquity
           (
           humane
           infirmity
           set
           aside
           )
           can
           any
           find
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           actings
           ?
           If
           in
           any
           thing
           we
           have
           transgressed
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           actings
           did
           not
           succeed
           our
           purposes
           ;
           
             forgive
             us
             this
             wrong
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           future
           we
           engage
           our selves
           ,
           (
           all
           Bug-beares
           set
           aside
           )
           to
           act
           according
           to
           our
           representation
           ,
           not
           
           spending
           more
           time
           in
           perswading
           them
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           given
           a
           faithfull
           account
           of
           the
           rise
           and
           manner
           of
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           we
           shall
           say
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           on
           our
           part
           ;
           we
           shall
           take
           leave
           ,
           (
           after
           a
           word
           upon
           the
           Title
           under
           which
           they
           have
           Printed
           the
           Papers
           )
           to
           make
           some
           brief
           Animadversions
           upon
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           prefixed
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Title
           they
           give
           to
           the
           Papers
           as
           Printed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           further
           say
           in
           their
           Title
           Page
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           they
           call
           it
           
             Excommunicatio
             excommunieata
          
           ;
           Here
           is
           flat
           Erastianisme
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Maske
           to
           to
           cover
           Prelacy
           under
           .
           For
           though
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           against
           all
           excommunication
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           the
           totall
           excommunication
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           yet
           after
           we
           finde
           them
           willing
           that
           the
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           should
           excommunicate
           .
           Besides
           this
           contradiction
           ,
           it
           is
           wonder
           how
           this
           comes
           to
           be
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Book
           ;
           for
           unless
           they
           had
           done
           more
           in
           their
           Papers
           ,
           which
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           of
           unquestionable
           strength
           ,
           and
           directly
           against
           that
           Ordinance
           (
           though
           as
           Administred
           according
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           )
           they
           do
           seem
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Gates
           of
           Mindas
           in
           this
           great
           Title
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           Wherein
           is
           
             modestly
             examined
          
           .
           Let
           the
           Reader
           judg
           ,
           whether
           what
           they
           offer
           ,
           be
           worthy
           to
           be
           called
           an
           examination
           of
           what
           we
           have
           at
           first
           published
           ,
           or
           since
           Answered
           to
           theirs
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           For
           their
           modesty
           ,
           sure
           they
           either
           have
           another
           notion
           of
           modesty
           ,
           then
           is
           ordinary
           ;
           or
           else
           they
           soon
           forget
           what
           they
           here
           assert
           :
           if
           untruths
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           revilings
           ,
           &c.
           savour
           of
           modesty
           ,
           let
           the
           Reader
           judg
           to
           call
           our's
           an
           
             usurped
             power
          
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           so
           peremptorily
           upon
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           whole
           Controversie
           ,
           savours
           not
           of
           over
           much
           modesty
           ,
           in
           
           the
           very
           next
           Lines
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           carried
           the
           matter
           like
           
             dissenting
             Christians
          
           ,
           we
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           believe
           ,
           as
           he
           finds
           reason
           to
           judge
           upon
           the
           perusall
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Preface
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             do
             first
             insinuate
             to
             the
             Reader
             an
             Apology
             for
             their
             appearing
             in
             Print
             ,
             professiug
             1.
             their
             own
             disposition
             to
             Peace
             ,
             and
             2.
             how
             much
             against
             their
             wills
             they
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             this
             course
             .
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             while
             they
             talke
             of
             Solomons
             rule
             ;
             for
             
               prudent
               men
               to
               keep
               silence
            
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselves
             in
             the
             Quotation
             unacquainted
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             with
             the
             rule
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             deserve
             the
             Title
             of
             Scripturists
             ;
             yet
             sure
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             to
             their
             dishonour
             ,
             if
             among
             their
             flourishes
             with
             humane
             Authors
             ,
             this
             our
             poore
             Text
             had
             been
             truly
             quoted
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             it
             Solomons
             Rule
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Amos
             5.
             13.
             
             But
             if
             they
             had
             been
             touched
             at
             all
             with
             any
             
               tenderness
               of
               vexing
               themselves
               and
               disquieting
               others
               ,
               with
               such
               empty
               discourses
               ,
               as
               rather
               enlarge
               then
               compose
               the
               differences
               of
               Gods
               People
               ,
            
             would
             they
             ever
             (
             if
             they
             think
             the
             matter
             of
             these
             Papers
             to
             be
             such
             )
             have
             been
             so
             eager
             for
             Printing
             ?
             when
             they
             might
             well
             have
             forborne
             and
             were
             ,
             we
             thinke
             ,
             by
             their
             pretensions
             of
             Peace
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             reason
             and
             ingenuity
             bound
             to
             have
             done
             .
             They
             pretend
             to
             be
             about
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             then
             ,
             but
             the
             
               widening
               of
               Gods
               Peoples
               differences
            
             ,
             are
             the
             Papers
             Printed
             ?
             And
             indeed
             we
             care
             not
             for
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             know
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             )
             in
             this
             action
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             troubles
             us
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             hereby
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             the
             mindes
             of
             Gods
             People
             diverted
             ,
             by
             new
             controversies
             ,
             and
             old
             ones
             almost
             silenced
             ,
             newly
             drest
             up
             ,
             from
             that
             study
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             such
             a
             decay
             in
             the
             whole
             Land
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             wovld
             have
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             this
             course
             by
             the
             severe
             and
             injurious
             
             dealings
             they
             have
             met
             with
             from
             
               their
               Brethren
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             here
             pleased
             to
             stile
             us
             )
             
               of
               the
               Presbytery
            
             :
             And
             whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             
               in
               this
               age
               of
               Printing
               ,
               wherein
               men
               of
               low
               and
               cheap
               abilities
               take
               as
               much
               confidence
               as
               any
               to
               appeare
               in
               publique
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               had
               been
               more
               honourable
               for
               their
               Brethren
               and
               themselves
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               their
               lists
               more
               private
               ;
               For
               so
               we
               had
               determined
               our
               ignorance
               to
               our
               own
               spheare
               ,
               and
               our
               defects
               had
               been
               visible
               to
               no
               eyes
               but
               our
               own
               .
            
             We
             must
             needs
             herein
             professe
             our
             wonder
             at
             them
             .
             They
             might
             have
             saved
             themselves
             the
             trouble
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             need
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             for
             their
             appearing
             in
             publique
             ,
             when
             they
             seemed
             to
             embrace
             an
             accommodation
             between
             us
             ;
             as
             when
             
               Aulus
               Albinus
            
             made
             an
             Apology
             for
             writing
             the
             Romane
             History
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             so
             well
             versed
             in
             ●
             that
             tongue
             .
             Cato
             told
             him
             he
             was
             in
             love
             with
             a
             fault
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             aske
             pardon
             ,
             then
             be
             innocent
             :
             We
             believe
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             more
             honourable
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             have
             
               made
               our
               list
               more
               private
            
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             our
             Narrative
             would
             let
             the
             world
             know
             how
             we
             came
             in
             publique
             :
             without
             question
             they
             have
             no
             
               ignorance
               to
               be
               determined
               to
               their
               own
               spheare
               ,
               nor
               defects
               ,
               they
               feare
               to
               be
               made
               visible
               to
               others
               eyes
               ,
            
             (
             because
             not
             so
             to
             their
             own
             )
             or
             they
             would
             never
             have
             runne
             this
             hazard
             ,
             when
             the
             power
             was
             wholly
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             to
             have
             prevented
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             our
             
               ignorance
               and
               defects
            
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             loath
             to
             conceale
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             necessity
             of
             their
             Printing
             ,
             the
             
               honour
               of
               their
               Brethren
            
             being
             a
             matter
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             waies
             tender
             of
             .
             But
             they
             go
             on
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             what
             necessity
             hath
             begot
             this
             virtue
             in
             them
             ;
             a
             necessity
             indeed
             ,
             as
             much
             from
             us
             to
             force
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             virtue
             in
             them
             in
             what
             they
             have
             done
             .
             Truely
             while
             they
             complaine
             of
             
               exasperations
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             That
             
               hath
               begot
               in
               them
               this
               courage
               ,
               and
               provok't
               them
               to
               combate
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no
            
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             professe
             our
             ignorance
             of
             what
             they
             meane
             ,
             being
             conscious
             to
             our selves
             of
             no
             such
             
             carriages
             towards
             them
             ,
             their
             provocation
             to
             combate
             is
             just
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             provok't
             to
             set
             upon
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             towards
             whom
             he
             pretends
             friendship
             ,
             when
             he
             apprehends
             he
             hath
             an
             advantage
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             a
             mischief
             ;
             so
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             agreed
             upon
             a
             Treaty
             for
             accommodation
             ,
             Print
             our
             Papers
             ,
             upon
             a
             conceipt
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             of
             an
             advantage
             they
             had
             gotten
             against
             us
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             frighted
             with
             ,
             and
             we
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             discern
             of
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Papers
             ,
             let
             the
             impartiall
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             forborne
             us
             any
             thing
             in
             theirs
             ,
             that
             may
             justly
             be
             termed
             
               bitterness
               and
               exasperation
            
             ;
             and
             whether
             in
             ours
             they
             have
             Printed
             ,
             we
             have
             rendred
             
               railing
               for
               railing
            
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             
               what
               blow
               we
               ever
               gave
               them
               on
               the
               one
               cheeke
               ,
            
             or
             what
             we
             had
             prepared
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             are
             yet
             ignorant
             in
             our selves
             of
             :
             But
             may
             truely
             returne
             their
             words
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             for
             our
             appearing
             now
             in
             publique
             :
             
               It
               was
               a
               thing
               we
               intended
               not
               ,
               and
               could
               for
               some
               reasons
               ,
               have
               wished
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               but
               their
               exasperations
               and
               bitterness
               ,
            
             not
             only
             privately
             vented
             towards
             us
             ,
             in
             their
             Papers
             tendered
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             now
             published
             ,
             
               hath
               provoked
               us
               to
               this
               publique
               combate
               ,
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no.
            
             They
             expect
             not
             (
             we
             know
             )
             that
             we
             should
             be
             silent
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             our
             blow
             on
             both
             cheekes
             already
             ;
             first
             in
             their
             Papers
             ,
             pretty
             well
             stuffed
             (
             for
             the
             bulke
             of
             them
             )
             with
             scoffs
             and
             bitter
             revilings
             ,
             and
             now
             again
             in
             their
             publishing
             ,
             their
             affronting
             us
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             we
             wish
             that
             this
             carriage
             of
             theirs
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             had
             been
             such
             as
             might
             have
             savoured
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               in
               any
               Calender
            
             .
             For
             what
             Answer
             their
             
               silence
               might
               have
               been
               to
               the
               pretensions
               of
               our
               power
               ,
               and
               disguises
               of
               our
               popular
               discourses
               ,
               and
               our
               harsh
               proceedings
               towards
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             We
             know
             the
             charge
             herein
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             unreasonasonably
             groundlesse
             ,
             that
             we
             thinke
             their
             silence
             might
             have
             been
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             were
             necessitated
             to
             make
             ,
             by
             any
             provocation
             we
             ever
             gave
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             crave
             leave
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             alteration
             
             their
             confident
             writing
             (
             either
             since
             it
             was
             first
             tendered
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             after
             Printed
             )
             hath
             begotten
             in
             our
             judgements
             ,
             for
             the
             way
             we
             have
             engaged
             in
             ,
             their
             silence
             might
             have
             serv'd
             the
             turne
             still
             .
             For
             what
             we
             thought
             of
             their
             silence
             ,
             that
             either
             it
             was
             because
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             speake
             ,
             they
             know
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             better
             then
             we
             .
             If
             they
             will
             leave
             us
             our
             consciences
             to
             witness
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             Thousands
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             to
             witness
             for
             our
             thoughts
             in
             this
             thing
             against
             what
             they
             say
             of
             us
             ;
             unless
             we
             had
             known
             we
             had
             justly
             provoked
             them
             ,
             or
             had
             at
             all
             entrencht
             upon
             them
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             spend
             our
             thoughts
             about
             their
             abilities
             or
             forwardness
             for
             opposition
             .
             We
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             feare
             their
             flattery
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             when
             they
             use
             us
             so
             injuriously
             ,
             and
             yet
             call
             themselves
             our
             Friends
             ;
             We
             thinke
             not
             much
             
               that
               they
               speake
               the
               truth
               they
               understand
               ,
               and
               we
               joyne
               in
               the
               Prayer
               ,
               that
               the
               good
               spirit
               would
               lead
               them
               and
               us
               into
               all
               truth
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             question
             the
             necessity
             and
             seasonablenesse
             of
             their
             profession
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             thing
             they
             contend
             for
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Paper
             we
             published
             ,
             at
             all
             oppugned
             .
             What
             
               their
               pride
               and
               envy
               ,
               or
               hearty
               desire
               of
               Peace
               in
               this
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             
               inconsiderable
               service
               may
               be
            
             ,
             when
             they
             Print
             to
             the
             world
             our
             difference
             so
             surreptitiously
             ,
             nay
             (
             as
             we
             may
             call
             it
             )
             perfidiously
             ;
             when
             a
             meeting
             for
             an
             accommodation
             was
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             over
             
               their
               thousand
               witnesses
               within
               them
            
             to
             judg
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             go
             on
             now
             to
             represent
             their
             grievances
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             open
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             
               represent
               the
               Roomes
               and
               Modell
               of
               the
               whole
               House
               in
               the
               Porch
            
             ;
             though
             we
             thinke
             ,
             the
             Preface
             ,
             for
             confident
             presuming
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             controversies
             ,
             censoriousnesse
             ,
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             unfaithfull
             representing
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             the
             Porch
             to
             this
             House
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             a
             modell
             of
             the
             whole
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             yet
             a
             convenient
             additionall
             Roome
             uniforme
             to
             the
             whole
             pile
             .
             They
             here
             speake
             out
             what
             made
             them
             open
             their
             mouths
             ,
             viz.
             
             that
             they
             should
             
               not
               seem
               to
               feare
               the
               Giant
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             whereby
             they
             acquit
             us
             from
             acting
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Governement
             it selfe
             they
             quarrell
             at
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             have
             declared
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Presbyteriall
             way
             ,
             Why
             should
             this
             be
             more
             complained
             of
             in
             us
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             thinke
             well
             we
             should
             complaine
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             have
             said
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             according
             to
             their
             judgement
             in
             defence
             of
             Episcopacy
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             desire
             to
             revive
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             when
             so
             much
             is
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             already
             by
             abler
             hands
             ?
             And
             they
             bring
             no
             new
             thing
             to
             light
             for
             their
             way
             ,
             nor
             put
             us
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             said
             already
             .
             But
             for
             their
             manner
             of
             expressing
             themselves
             ,
             and
             dressing
             up
             the
             controversie
             ,
             wherein
             indeed
             for
             bitternesse
             and
             uncivility
             ,
             we
             finde
             them
             singular
             ;
             they
             are
             affraid
             the
             world
             should
             thinke
             they
             did
             not
             enough
             undervalue
             Presbytery
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             would
             have
             it
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             Presbytery
             in
             their
             thoughts
             is
             not
             the
             only
             Palladium
             to
             preserve
             the
             City
             of
             God.
             We
             should
             thinke
             that
             men
             that
             had
             any
             reall
             zeale
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             not
             wish
             him
             a
             King
             in
             his
             Church
             without
             a
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ;
             and
             whether
             this
             hedge
             be
             not
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             we
             would
             wish
             all
             sober
             persons
             to
             consider
             .
             The
             City
             of
             God
             hath
             not
             long
             stood
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             Israell
             departed
             from
             it
             .
             A
             Governement
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             make
             it
             the
             Palladium
             to
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             is
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             
               Government
               they
               contend
               for
            
             ,
             it
             being
             under
             an
             expresse
             prohibition
             ,
             by
             the
             forme
             of
             Governement
             and
             the
             humble
             Advice
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             strive
             for
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             strive
             for
             none
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             the
             judging
             of
             us
             by
             such
             a
             circumstance
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             strove
             for
             Anarchy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whilest
             we
             refused
             a
             Governement
             setled
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             might
             accommodate
             ,
             under
             pretence
             for
             one
             we
             more
             fancied
             ,
             that
             was
             quite
             abolished
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Law
             expresly
             excepted
             .
             And
             
             we
             take
             leave
             further
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             some
             godly
             Ministers
             in
             some
             other
             parts
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             way
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             their
             difference
             in
             judgement
             with
             us
             ,
             yet
             would
             heartily
             close
             with
             the
             Presbyterian
             Governement
             ,
             and
             would
             account
             it
             a
             mercy
             to
             have
             it
             setled
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             besides
             their
             own
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             have
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             lye
             in
             such
             Anarchy
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Nation
             it
             doth
             at
             this
             day
             .
             And
             whether
             the
             settlement
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             as
             matters
             now
             stand
             of
             this
             very
             Government
             ,
             may
             deservedly
             be
             lookt
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Palladium
               of
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
            
             we
             wish
             the
             suddain
             experience
             of
             the
             miseries
             from
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             not
             turne
             their
             scoffe
             into
             a
             sad
             experiment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Narrative
             they
             give
             of
             our
             proceedings
             as
             the
             great
             matter
             of
             their
             grievance
             ;
             We
             shall
             not
             say
             much
             to
             the
             scoffes
             and
             jeeres
             ,
             they
             put
             upon
             the
             thing
             published
             by
             us
             ;
             whether
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Breviat
             ,
             or
             what
             terme
             else
             they
             please
             to
             give
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             what
             we
             published
             should
             be
             chiefly
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             withdrew
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             intended
             against
             them
             of
             their
             judgment
             especially
             ,
             we
             leave
             the
             Paper
             to
             the
             impartiall
             Reader
             to
             speake
             for
             it selfe
             .
             Whether
             our
             Paper
             doth
             not
             concerne
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             for
             their
             instruction
             only
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             Ministers
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             pains
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             censuring
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             scandalous
             for
             their
             reformation
             ,
             by
             admonition
             and
             (
             if
             need
             require
             )
             further
             just
             censure
             (
             both
             which
             sorts
             we
             hope
             they
             would
             not
             render
             uncurable
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             of
             what
             judgment
             they
             will
             )
             let
             any
             one
             judg
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Rule
             that
             we
             declared
             to
             proceed
             in
             towards
             those
             that
             did
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             did
             neither
             principally
             much
             less
             only
             ,
             concerne
             them
             of
             their
             way
             ;
             we
             may
             truly
             profess
             they
             were
             least
             in
             our
             eye
             ;
             but
             the
             generality
             of
             our
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             more
             for
             their
             way
             of
             government
             ,
             then
             for
             ours
             ,
             but
             in
             generall
             for
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             these
             we
             desired
             to
             exhort
             to
             minde
             their
             duty
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             though
             we
             have
             met
             with
             unhandsome
             usage
             
             from
             some
             of
             these
             men
             that
             have
             thus
             appeared
             against
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             seen
             some
             good
             fruits
             of
             our
             publication
             of
             our
             intentions
             ,
             upon
             many
             others
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             kept
             off
             ,
             upon
             their
             own
             acknowledgedment
             ,
             by
             fears
             of
             their
             own
             unfitness
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             scruple
             at
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             have
             by
             scores
             at
             a
             Sacrament
             come
             in
             since
             that
             time
             in
             some
             of
             our
             places
             ,
             and
             we
             hope
             to
             their
             own
             and
             the
             Congregations
             comfort
             .
             And
             for
             our
             parts
             we
             do
             not
             thinke
             the
             ground
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             their
             perswasion
             stands
             out
             upon
             ,
             to
             excuse
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             And
             we
             must
             take
             leave
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             visited
             some
             on
             their
             death
             beds
             ,
             that
             have
             stood
             out
             on
             their
             grounds
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             much
             troubled
             at
             their
             neglect
             herein
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             recovered
             ,
             have
             professed
             their
             resolution
             to
             have
             joyned
             as
             not
             finding
             this
             pretence
             of
             scruple
             at
             the
             government
             ,
             a
             covering
             wide
             enough
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             neglect
             of
             such
             a
             duty
             ;
             we
             would
             wish
             men
             would
             pretend
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             will
             beare
             weight
             on
             their
             death
             bed
             .
             We
             believe
             ,
             thoughts
             of
             death
             would
             tame
             the
             height
             of
             some
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             would
             finde
             reason
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             carry
             more
             peaceably
             towards
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             .
             We
             cannot
             but
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             sad
             thing
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             are
             so
             indifferent
             ;
             that
             carry
             the
             names
             of
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             care
             not
             to
             be
             in
             an
             incapacity
             of
             partaking
             in
             the
             Supper
             .
             If
             they
             make
             it
             a
             light
             matter
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             if
             Christ
             send
             us
             to
             the
             high
             
               waies
               and
               hedges
            
             to
             fetch
             in
             his
             guests
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             refuse
             the
             service
             ,
             nor
             be
             ashamed
             to
             beare
             the
             reproach
             of
             more
             then
             that
             phrase
             signifies
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             what
             though
             we
             were
             to
             exhort
             persons
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             for
             their
             coming
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             doth
             this
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             can
             not
             submit
             to
             Elders
             ,
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             excommunication
             ,
             whether
             scandalous
             or
             no
             ?
             &c.
             We
             presume
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             their
             Government
             on
             foot
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             would
             allow
             to
             dissenting
             Brethren
             (
             which
             when
             time
             was
             ,
             was
             little
             enough
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             us
             well
             remember
             )
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             betray
             their
             Discipline
             to
             contempt
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             the
             people
             
             render
             any
             submission
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             no.
             If
             men
             have
             no
             scruples
             against
             the
             Government
             practised
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             little
             a
             friend
             to
             peace
             ,
             or
             satisfied
             in
             the
             grounds
             of
             his
             own
             actings
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             needless
             scruples
             before
             them
             ?
             It
             was
             time
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             manifest
             ,
             what
             we
             could
             condescend
             to
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             admission
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             occasion
             offered
             for
             any
             such
             need
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             ordinarily
             met
             with
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             have
             since
             tendred
             themselves
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             .
             There
             was
             enough
             declared
             at
             the
             Publication
             of
             the
             Paper
             ,
             to
             have
             prevented
             any
             such
             construction
             ,
             as
             they
             made
             of
             it
             in
             this
             thing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             but
             admire
             at
             what
             we
             finde
             next
             ,
             that
             our
             aime
             should
             be
             
               to
               bring
               all
               sorts
               to
               subject
               themselves
               to
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               for
               examination
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               persons
               must
               come
               under
               the
               inquisition
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               to
               teach
               them
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               homines
               ad
               servitutem
               nati
               ,
            
             &c.
             whenas
             the
             chief
             Acter
             in
             the
             Printing
             of
             these
             Papers
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             heare
             a
             solemne
             profession
             to
             the
             contrary
             at
             our
             publishing
             of
             our
             Paper
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             which
             he
             cannot
             shew
             to
             be
             contradicted
             by
             any
             after
             practice
             ;
             as
             also
             when
             by
             experience
             there
             are
             severall
             Communicants
             in
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             that
             have
             scrupled
             being
             examined
             before
             the
             Elders
             ,
             whom
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             refused
             ,
             but
             have
             found
             out
             expedients
             for
             their
             admission
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             trouble
             to
             them
             in
             the
             thing
             they
             have
             scrupled
             ;
             the
             Eldership
             consenting
             ,
             that
             two
             Ministers
             might
             take
             an
             account
             of
             their
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             they
             after
             be
             admitted
             by
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             practice
             of
             ours
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             since
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             there
             are
             severall
             in
             our
             Congregations
             able
             ,
             and
             we
             believe
             ,
             ready
             to
             testifie
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             our
             Paper
             published
             ,
             for
             the
             scope
             or
             matter
             ,
             deserve
             to
             be
             called
             
               brutum
               fulmen
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             their
             Answer
             savoured
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             
               meeknesse
               and
               humility
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             here
             speake
             further
             of
             ;
             they
             best
             know
             ,
             with
             what
             frame
             of
             spirit
             they
             tendred
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             could
             discerne
             but
             little
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             in
             it
             .
             For
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             dissatisfaction
             but
             in
             one
             sheet
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             put
             our selves
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             seaven
             
               to
               returne
               them
               an
               Answer
               in
               ,
            
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             
               longer
               
               then
               sound
            
             ,
             we
             leave
             the
             Papers
             themselves
             to
             manifest
             of
             which
             (
             being
             published
             by
             them
             )
             the
             Reader
             may
             supply
             himself
             with
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             freely
             making
             his
             own
             judgment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             what
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             
               Civill
               Sanction
            
             we
             have
             for
             our
             Government
             ,
             we
             leave
             that
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             those
             ,
             that
             shall
             peruse
             our
             following
             Papers
             .
             And
             that
             they
             wonder
             that
             men
             
               pretending
               to
               Religion
               and
               Learning
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             we
             wonder
             at
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             dare
             pretend
             to
             
               Religion
               or
               Learning
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               mens
               own
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               Placita
               of
               our
               own
               wills
               ,
               fancies
               of
               men
               ,
            
             nay
             ,
             praevarications
             ;
             before
             they
             had
             better
             made
             it
             to
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             such
             .
             That
             matter
             is
             foule
             indeed
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             Religion
             and
             Learning
             ,
             
               to
               call
               in
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               to
               abett
               our
               own
               fancies
               ,
               and
               to
               pretend
               to
               civill
               authority
               to
               second
               our
               own
               prevarications
               .
            
             But
             we
             might
             return
             to
             the
             Laconicke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             If
             to
             this
             ,
             
               If
               it
               be
               so
            
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             the
             great
             Question
             .
             But
             the
             Prefator
             here
             can
             dispute
             and
             moderate
             too
             ,
             and
             very
             ingenuously
             determine
             on
             his
             own
             side
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             at
             all
             to
             our
             Arguments
             for
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               eg
               regiae
               scilieet
               artis
               est
               ridere
               ,
               quod
               non
               potest
               solvere
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               What
               unguided
               zeale
               or
               interest
               it
               is
               ,
            
             that
             should
             precipitate
             us
             ,
             we
             no
             more
             are
             carefull
             to
             clear
             our selves
             from
             ,
             then
             to
             retort
             the
             like
             upon
             them
             in
             their
             opposition
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             as
             well
             do
             .
             But
             about
             this
             danger
             of
             a
             Premunire
             ,
             we
             cannot
             thinke
             them
             cordiall
             in
             their
             advice
             and
             caution
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             return
             to
             
               Canonicall
               obedience
               and
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             we
             know
             is
             expresly
             excepted
             against
             in
             the
             late
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             we
             foresee
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Praemunire
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             judg
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             fancy
             us
             in
             a
             Premunire
             in
             the
             way
             against
             them
             ,
             not
             careing
             to
             draw
             us
             into
             a
             reall
             Praemunire
             in
             a
             way
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             what
             we
             published
             is
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Laws
             ,
             it
             will
             speake
             for
             it self
             ;
             they
             have
             published
             it
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             ,
             without
             their
             Comment
             ,
             any
             thing
             be
             justly
             culpable
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             now
             likely
             to
             be
             concealed
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             But
             that
             what
             we
             published
             should
             be
             stiled
             
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               all
               men
               to
               obey
               upon
               paine
               of
               excommunication
               ,
            
             we
             see
             no
             reason
             for
             any
             such
             construction
             of
             our
             action
             .
             We
             presume
             our
             conclusions
             should
             not
             have
             been
             stiled
             Canons
             by
             them
             ,
             unless
             thereby
             they
             intended
             to
             put
             some
             odium
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             they
             know
             whose
             practice
             in
             Government
             made
             that
             word
             less
             pleasing
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             well
             received
             and
             reverenced
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             conclusions
             of
             Councils
             and
             Synods
             by
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             now
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Preface
             ,
             express
             their
             trouble
             at
             our
             self-contradiction
             in
             severall
             things
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             Prelates
             for
             Lordliness
             over
             Gods
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             we
             our selves
             aspire
             at
             the
             same
             and
             much
             more
             .
             If
             they
             find
             not
             our
             way
             
               more
               sociall
            
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             they
             have
             felt
             as
             little
             of
             the
             
               burthen
               of
               our
               fingers
            
             .
             If
             the
             Prelates
             had
             bent
             their
             endeavours
             and
             authority
             to
             informe
             the
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             to
             reforme
             the
             openly
             scandalous
             ,
             it
             had
             never
             by
             us
             been
             cryed
             out
             against
             for
             Lordly
             Tyranny
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             principally
             in
             this
             cause
             so
             bent
             our selves
             ,
             we
             wonder
             with
             what
             face
             they
             can
             fancy
             us
             Prelaticall
             :
             we
             should
             never
             have
             complained
             of
             the
             
               weight
               of
               their
               loynes
            
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             only
             in
             these
             cases
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             these
             manifest
             entrustments
             of
             Christs
             Government
             ,
             viz.
             For
             the
             information
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             our
             fingers
             are
             heavier
             then
             their
             loines
             ,
             they
             say
             more
             to
             ours
             ,
             and
             less
             to
             the
             Prelates
             honour
             .
             The
             Prelates
             Lording
             it
             over
             the
             Lords
             heritage
             ,
             we
             frequently
             declare
             wherein
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             they
             charge
             us
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             not
             for
             what
             .
             When
             we
             enjoyne
             Ceremonies
             ,
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             Crosse
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             wearing
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             &c.
             by
             any
             authority
             in
             our
             Government
             ,
             they
             bring
             in
             something
             Prelaticall
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             but
             not
             when
             we
             only
             press
             to
             the
             utmost
             against
             ignorance
             and
             scandall
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             least
             thing
             ,
             that
             Government
             was
             ordinarily
             known
             by
             .
             We
             take
             the
             Parochiall
             Diocesan
             
             as
             a
             meere
             scoffe
             ,
             the
             very
             Officer
             they
             strive
             against
             in
             our
             Congregations
             make
             it
             apparent
             ,
             how
             farre
             our
             Government
             is
             from
             a
             Parochiall
             Prelacy
             .
             If
             they
             would
             be
             understood
             ,
             besides
             this
             flourish
             ,
             to
             meane
             our
             inforceing
             our
             way
             upon
             men
             of
             other
             perswasions
             ,
             we
             have
             manifested
             by
             what
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             frequent
             practice
             ,
             how
             unjust
             this
             charge
             is
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             contradict
             our selves
             to
             inveigh
             against
             the
             Donatists
             and
             Schismaticks
             ;
             and
             yet
             espouse
             their
             quarrels
             .
             And
             here
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             the
             great
             Diana
             of
             this
             Party
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             viz.
             mixt
             Communion
             .
             A
             fearfull
             errour
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             in
             opposing
             this
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             this
             was
             the
             great
             errour
             of
             the
             Donatists
             the
             world
             must
             believe
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             Preach
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             greatly
             troubles
             these
             Gentlemen
             .
             We
             have
             contended
             against
             the
             Donatists
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             that
             pretend
             to
             separate
             from
             true
             Churches
             ,
             as
             many
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             we
             understand
             not
             that
             St
             Augustine
             ever
             strove
             against
             Donatus
             ,
             or
             his
             followers
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             .
             But
             that
             prophane
             and
             scandalous
             persons
             should
             not
             be
             debarred
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             sure
             is
             a
             thing
             ,
             men
             so
             much
             for
             antiquity
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             should
             never
             take
             as
             Donatisme
             .
             The
             separation
             which
             we
             make
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             then
             what
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             himselfe
             ,
             will
             appeare
             by
             their
             writings
             to
             have
             led
             us
             in
             ;
             and
             what
             our
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             the
             Rubrick
             of
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             did
             enjoyn
             and
             should
             have
             practised
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             We
             know
             not
             any
             secular
             power
             we
             ever
             exercised
             ,
             or
             desired
             to
             do
             ,
             over
             any
             ,
             which
             any
             Parliament
             or
             his
             late
             Highness
             
               hath
               blunted
               the
               edge
               of
            
             .
             If
             they
             meane
             the
             civill
             Sanction
             for
             our
             Government
             ,
             we
             constantly
             deny
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Parliament
             or
             his
             late
             Highness
             hath
             done
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             Papers
             may
             appeare
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             for
             the
             hurt
             they
             speake
             of
             by
             our
             secular
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Goliah's
             Sword
             ,
             they
             jeere
             to
             have
             taken
             up
             ,
             
             they
             might
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             that
             of
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             
             Ecclesiasticall
             as
             well
             as
             civill
             Rulers
             ,
             are
             
               not
               a
               terrour
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
               but
               to
               evill
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               then
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               power
               ?
               do
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               praise
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             For
             our
             requiring
             a
             Sibboleth
             for
             admission
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             other
             then
             a
             blamelesse
             life
             and
             competent
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             able
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             Subscribers
             hath
             consented
             to
             under
             his
             hand
             in
             his
             own
             case
             ;
             we
             hope
             they
             will
             none
             of
             them
             own
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             this
             Shibboleth
             ready
             .
             And
             for
             our
             
               requiring
               all
               Men
               to
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               the
               Idoll
               we
               have
               set
               up
            
             ;
             we
             might
             as
             well
             call
             their
             endeavouring
             to
             set
             up
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             fond
             attempt
             of
             rearing
             of
             Dagon
             to
             his
             place
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             fallen
             and
             broken
             before
             the
             Arke
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             make
             us
             like
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             when
             a
             little
             before
             as
             bad
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             :
             For
             the
             Taskmasters
             dilemma
             we
             urge
             them
             with
             ;
             sure
             it
             wight
             have
             sufficed
             what
             was
             said
             in
             our
             Answer
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             Printed
             ,
             to
             have
             cleared
             out
             Text
             from
             that
             glosse
             they
             put
             upon
             it
             ;
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             excommunication
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             case
             of
             scandall
             and
             obstinacy
             only
             ;
             If
             the
             first
             construction
             would
             not
             have
             born
             it
             (
             which
             that
             it
             would
             and
             doth
             ,
             we
             must
             ,
             with
             men
             that
             stand
             upon
             nicities
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             )
             yet
             they
             having
             our
             express
             meaning
             declared
             ,
             vve
             vvonder
             how
             yet
             to
             fasten
             an
             aspersion
             upon
             us
             ,
             they
             dare
             in
             this
             place
             take
             the
             thing
             for
             granted
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             :
             We
             desire
             to
             put
             men
             in
             no
             other
             straits
             ,
             then
             God
             himselfe
             declares
             them
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             left
             a
             sufficient
             way-out
             :
             Men
             that
             are
             scandalous
             sinne
             if
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             sinne
             if
             they
             come
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             for
             a
             mission
             of
             known
             duty
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             an
             undue
             and
             sinfull
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             men
             
               may
               eate
               and
               drinke
               unworthily
            
             ,
             and
             abstaine
             from
             eating
             and
             drinking
             unworthily
             too
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             mending
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             both
             come
             and
             come
             worthily
             .
          
           
           
             16.
             
             For
             the
             third
             contradiction
             they
             are
             grieved
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             that
             
               impropriate
               the
               name
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             &c.
             should
             not
             carry
             more
             tenderly
             then
             we
             do
             ;
             truly
             to
             this
             we
             may
             Answer
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             charge
             that
             on
             us
             in
             malice
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             make
             it
             our
             business
             to
             vindicate
             our selves
             from
             with
             modesty
             ;
             we
             know
             neither
             when
             we
             impropriated
             the
             names
             of
             Saints
             ,
             or
             Christians
             to
             our selves
             ;
             nor
             yet
             wherein
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             they
             mention
             ,
             we
             have
             walked
             contrary
             ;
             we
             presume
             the
             thing
             they
             charge
             us
             with
             ,
             they
             acquit
             themselves
             from
             ;
             we
             will
             go
             no
             further
             for
             appeale
             ,
             then
             the
             Papers
             in
             hand
             ;
             let
             the
             impartiall
             Reader
             view
             ,
             what
             he
             can
             find
             savouring
             of
             so
             much
             sweetnesse
             and
             candor
             in
             their
             first
             and
             last
             Papers
             ,
             and
             what
             there
             is
             of
             provocation
             in
             ours
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             let
             the
             matter
             be
             judged
             (
             wherever
             the
             profession
             of
             Saintship
             is
             )
             where
             the
             contrary
             practice
             is
             most
             apparent
             .
             We
             thinke
             it
             not
             strange
             to
             be
             counted
             legall
             and
             bitter
             for
             speaking
             against
             sinne
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             was
             counted
             an
             enemy
             
               for
               telling
               the
               truth
            
             .
             It
             is
             sadly
             suspiscious
             the
             controversie
             lies
             on
             another
             principle
             ,
             then
             yet
             is
             in
             view
             .
             We
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             like
             censoriousnesse
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             free
             speaking
             upon
             all
             occasions
             against
             gross
             wickednesse
             ;
             we
             would
             hope
             those
             men
             would
             not
             patronize
             that
             cause
             ,
             which
             we
             profess
             our selves
             only
             against
             .
             If
             this
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             makes
             us
             so
             censorious
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             severe
             in
             publique
             ,
             we
             must
             profess
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             sooth
             up
             men
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             finde
             us
             a
             Christ
             ,
             that
             will
             save
             them
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             yet
             we
             hope
             that
             such
             of
             our
             people
             ,
             as
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             be
             conversant
             with
             us
             even
             in
             this
             businesse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             do
             finde
             some
             of
             that
             Gospell
             tendernesse
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             would
             perswade
             the
             world
             we
             are
             so
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             ,
             and
             will
             Answer
             more
             for
             us
             herein
             ,
             then
             we
             thinke
             fit
             to
             say
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             They
             now
             conclude
             their
             Preface
             ,
             which
             ushers
             these
             Papers
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             declare
             how
             much
             they
             were
             forced
             against
             their
             dispositions
             to
             Print
             ;
             we
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             we
             forced
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             we
             knew
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             They
             protest
             it
             is
             
               sine
               ullo
               studio
               contentionis
               ,
               without
               any
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               delight
               in
               contention
            
             ;
             whenas
             they
             were
             upon
             tearmes
             of
             accommodation
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Narrative
             and
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             Print
             the
             Papers
             ;
             and
             they
             professedly
             hereby
             fire
             their
             Beacons
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             others
             to
             the
             like
             opposition
             ,
             or
             a
             stronger
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             ability
             and
             occasion
             .
             For
             the
             success
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             God
             in
             his
             wise
             judgement
             may
             permit
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             the
             reception
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             we
             may
             now
             do
             amongst
             men
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             
               pro
               captu
               lectoris
            
             ,
             &c.
             we
             are
             well
             aware
             of
             a
             spirit
             of
             prophanenesse
             and
             indifferency
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             that
             prevailes
             sadly
             in
             this
             Nation
             :
             and
             with
             men
             of
             loose
             lives
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             some
             have
             spoken
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             
               quale
               quale
               sit
            
             ,
             vvhatever
             it
             is
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             vvhatever
             vve
             may
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             our
             Answer
             ,
             theirs
             shall
             go
             for
             an
             unanswerable
             Piece
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Subject
             so
             deare
             to
             too
             many
             )
             though
             ours
             to
             the
             contrary
             be
             never
             read
             by
             them
             .
             For
             those
             that
             are
             sober
             and
             moderate
             ,
             we
             question
             not
             but
             they
             have
             seen
             something
             in
             ours
             already
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             good
             part
             unanswered
             ,
             and
             much
             vvronged
             in
             theirs
             ,
             vvhich
             vvould
             in
             some
             measure
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             if
             vve
             should
             have
             said
             no
             more
             ;
             however
             stay
             their
             appetites
             till
             this
             our
             further
             Answer
             comes
             .
          
           
             ¶
             It
             may
             not
             seem
             altogether
             impertinent
             to
             the
             sober
             and
             unprejudiced
             Reader
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             place
             vve
             subjoyne
             ,
             only
             a
             briefe
             Note
             in
             vvay
             of
             vindication
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             so
             much
             opposed
             ,
             and
             despised
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             from
             an
             injury
             (
             as
             vve
             conceive
             )
             offered
             to
             it
             by
             another
             hand
             .
             And
             though
             vve
             reverence
             
             the
             Learned
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             vvherein
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             viz.
             Dr.
             Sanderson
             ,
             a
             man
             eminent
             for
             his
             Learning
             and
             labours
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             vve
             conceive
             the
             vvorthy
             Doctor
             vvill
             hold
             us
             excused
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             vvrong
             he
             hath
             done
             us
             ,
             since
             he
             hath
             (
             as
             vve
             judge
             )
             causelesly
             aspersed
             us
             in
             Print
             .
             And
             we
             rather
             shall
             do
             this
             little
             in
             this
             place
             (
             confining
             our selves
             to
             what
             (
             as
             vve
             judge
             )
             doth
             more
             particularly
             concern
             us
             )
             that
             we
             may
             hereby
             invite
             some
             worthy
             Author
             ,
             that
             may
             have
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             convenient
             occasion
             of
             doing
             it
             more
             largely
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             some
             other
             passages
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ;
             vvhich
             we
             thinke
             might
             easily
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctors
             want
             of
             moderation
             (
             vvhich
             yet
             he
             so
             much
             professeth
             )
             be
             much
             evidenced
             in
             those
             many
             charges
             he
             casts
             upon
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             his
             
               Anticeremoniall
               Brethren
            
             .
             But
             this
             passage
             is
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             fourteen
             Sermons
             Printed
             Ano.
             1657.
             
             In
             his
             eighteenth
             Paragraph
             ,
             vvhere
             he
             vvould
             perswade
             the
             world
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             (
             though
             not
             purposely
             ,
             yet
             )
             eventually
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             great
             promoters
             
               of
               the
               Roman
               interest
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               waies
               then
               one
            
             ;
             as
             by
             putting
             to
             their
             hands
             to
             pull
             down
             Episcopacy
             ,
             &c.
             but
             upon
             his
             second
             thing
             he
             saies
             ,
             they
             promote
             the
             Roman
             interest
             ,
             
               by
               opposing
               it
               with
               more
               violence
               then
               reason
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             fault
             of
             all
             Presbyterians
             so
             to
             do
             (
             they
             being
             men
             it
             seems
             not
             dealing
             with
             learning
             and
             reason
             in
             the
             Doctor
             's
             esteem
             )
             he
             confirms
             this
             by
             an
             observation
             of
             some
             ,
             (
             vvhich
             he
             makes
             most
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             only
             publisheth
             it
             to
             the
             world
             and
             subscribes
             unto
             it
             )
             vvith
             a
             particular
             reference
             to
             our
             County
             ,
             in
             these
             vvords
             :
             
               It
               hath
               been
               observed
               by
               some
               (
               and
               I
               know
               no
               reason
               to
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               observation
               )
               that
               in
               those
               Counties
            
             (
             Lancashire
             
               for
               one
               )
               where
               there
               are
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               rigid
               Presbyterians
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               zealous
               Roman
               Catholicks
               .
            
             To
             vvhich
             vve
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             vve
             shall
             not
             stand
             upon
             vvhat
             he
             asserteth
             ,
             that
             either
             
               there
               are
               most
               ,
               or
               most
               rigid
               Presbyterians
               in
               this
               County
               ,
            
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             ,
             in
             any
             sense
             ,
             but
             vvhat
             is
             truly
             
             an
             honour
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             vvhich
             vve
             thinke
             he
             vvould
             be
             very
             sparing
             ,
             vve
             might
             question
             ;
             as
             also
             vvhat
             he
             meanes
             by
             Papists
             ,
             and
             those
             
               most
               ,
               and
               most
               zealous
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             this
             County
             they
             should
             be
             such
             ,
             vve
             shall
             not
             now
             dispute
             ;
             but
             that
             Presbytery
             should
             be
             the
             
               eventuall
               cause
            
             of
             this
             ,
             vve
             do
             much
             admite
             at
             the
             Doctors
             Aslertion
             .
             For
             if
             it
             vvere
             so
             ,
             that
             vvhere
             rigid
             Presbyterians
             are
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             rigid
             Papists
             ;
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             the
             one
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             We
             should
             to
             such
             a
             consequence
             return
             the
             Answer
             ,
             which
             Bp.
             La●imer
             made
             to
             the
             Objection
             against
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             Preaching
             vvas
             the
             cause
             of
             Rebellion
             ;
             for
             before
             Preaching
             was
             ,
             there
             vvas
             not
             such
             Rebellion
             ;
             vvhich
             vvas
             ,
             that
             this
             vvas
             ,
             
               as
               Temderton
               steeple
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               stoppage
               of
               Sandwich
               haven
            
             ;
             but
             that
             vve
             judge
             the
             consequents
             of
             the
             Doctors
             observation
             more
             absurd
             .
             For
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             vvell
             follow
             ,
             that
             Presbytery
             should
             occasion
             stifness
             in
             Popery
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             this
             County
             ,
             that
             they
             vvere
             not
             here
             ,
             before
             Presbytery
             came
             in
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             eventuall
             cause
             vvhat
             vvas
             it
             then
             ,
             before
             this
             Government
             vvas
             established
             ,
             that
             vvas
             the
             cause
             ,
             there
             vvas
             so
             many
             rigid
             Papists
             in
             Lancashire
             ?
             If
             their
             very
             rise
             and
             breeding
             had
             been
             contemporary
             with
             this
             Government
             ,
             there
             had
             b●en
             more
             reason
             for
             the
             observation
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             much
             in
             it
             at
             the
             best
             )
             but
             that
             the
             prevalency
             of
             a
             more
             ridgid
             Popery
             in
             this
             County
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             evident
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             is
             notorious
             to
             all
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             these
             parts
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             ascribed
             to
             Presbytery
             so
             long
             before
             it
             was
             born
             here
             ,
             we
             admire
             at
             the
             oversight
             of
             this
             learned
             man
             herein
             .
             But
             it
             s
             ordinary
             vvith
             many
             men
             of
             this
             way
             (
             and
             we
             are
             sorry
             to
             see
             any
             of
             this
             spirit
             in
             so
             Reverend
             a
             man
             )
             that
             what
             is
             found
             amiss
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             truly
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Prelaticall
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             much
             more
             theirs
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             laid
             upon
             the
             Presbyteriall
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             but
             coming
             in
             their
             places
             after
             them
             .
             We
             desire
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             what
             is
             amiss
             in
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             to
             ,
             what
             we
             can
             be
             truly
             charged
             with
             ,
             in
             defect
             of
             not
             endeavouring
             to
             reforme
             ,
             as
             we
             could
             desire
             :
             yet
             we
             thinke
             it
             strange
             to
             be
             reproached
             for
             these
             things
             by
             the
             Episcopall
             
             men
             ,
             who
             led
             us
             the
             vvay
             (
             vve
             may
             speak
             vvithout
             partiality
             )
             in
             greater
             neglects
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             ordinary
             personall
             care
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             those
             abuses
             in
             our
             members
             by
             their
             negligence
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             yet
             lit●le
             able
             to
             remove
             .
             And
             for
             men
             of
             this
             perswasion
             to
             come
             and
             view
             our
             Congregations
             and
             Counties
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             these
             faults
             ,
             to
             reflect
             upon
             this
             Government
             thereby
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             ill
             chid
             of
             them
             of
             any
             .
             This
             holds
             true
             in
             this
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             of
             our
             Gentlemen
             in
             their
             charge
             of
             our
             peoples
             ignorance
             to
             be
             for
             want
             of
             catechizing
             and
             the
             like
             .
             We
             shall
             not
             say
             much
             about
             the
             number
             of
             Papists
             at
             present
             in
             this
             County
             ,
             but
             this
             we
             are
             confident
             ,
             they
             have
             gotten
             no
             ground
             upon
             us
             since
             Presbytery
             was
             setled
             here
             .
             The
             furthest
             part
             of
             the
             County
             hath
             many
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             ever
             since
             Queens
             Mari's
             time
             ,
             the
             reformation
             never
             yet
             prevailing
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             especially
             for
             want
             of
             a
             setled
             Ministery
             there
             ;
             and
             where
             most
             Papists
             are
             ,
             there
             the
             Government
             is
             least
             setled
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             we
             were
             directly
             chargeable
             with
             this
             thing
             ,
             it
             might
             the
             more
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             those
             that
             know
             this
             countrey
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             Church
             Government
             should
             rather
             be
             the
             eventuall
             cause
             of
             Popery
             to
             them
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             may
             not
             be
             trulier
             said
             ,
             that
             Popery
             gets
             more
             advantage
             from
             the
             want
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             so
             effectually
             setled
             ,
             we
             leave
             all
             unprejudiced
             persons
             to
             judg
             :
             and
             if
             eventuall
             causes
             be
             talkt
             of
             ,
             whether
             severall
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             men
             ,
             that
             bend
             their
             strength
             so
             against
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             contend
             for
             a
             Government
             excepted
             against
             ,
             thereby
             endeavouring
             anarchy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             not
             herein
             gratifie
             the
             Papists
             ,
             time
             will
             shew
             .
             We
             might
             further
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             parts
             we
             have
             had
             none
             (
             that
             we
             know
             of
             )
             revolted
             to
             Popery
             since
             Presbytery
             was
             setled
             .
             And
             for
             some
             we
             know
             very
             eminent
             ,
             that
             turned
             Papists
             in
             the
             height
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             upon
             some
             offences
             and
             sad
             accidents
             that
             befell
             some
             in
             the
             Clergy
             then
             ,
             which
             we
             forbeare
             particularly
             to
             instance
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             but
             continue
             under
             us
             as
             they
             were
             before
             :
             so
             that
             Episcopacy
             sure
             was
             the
             
               eventuall
               cause
            
             of
             their
             apostacy
             ,
             by
             the
             Argument
             of
             this
             observation
             
             of
             the
             Doctors
             .
             May
             we
             add
             an
             observation
             of
             a
             worthy
             Divine
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             stand
             by
             this
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             abide
             the
             test
             and
             strictest
             examination
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             still
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             vindication
             of
             our
             Government
             .
             It
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             three
             formes
             in
             Church
             Government
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             amongst
             us
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             Presbytery
             ,
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             Independency
             )
             of
             all
             three
             ,
             the
             first
             where
             it
             hath
             prevailed
             ,
             hath
             been
             followed
             with
             least
             errors
             in
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             Episcopacy
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             the
             Divines
             under
             that
             Government
             were
             infected
             with
             Arminianism
             ,
             Socinianism
             ,
             and
             Popery
             it self
             .
             (
             *
             some
             chief
             Ceremoniall
             
             men
             turning
             Papists
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             cannot
             observe
             of
             any
             Presbyterians
             ,
             )
             For
             the
             Independants
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             their
             way
             turn
             into
             Antinomians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Ranters
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             yet
             been
             observed
             to
             have
             bred
             any
             such
             noysome
             Weeds
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             been
             established
             .
             And
             how
             far
             it
             is
             eventually
             the
             nourisher
             of
             Popery
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             concernes
             this
             instance
             in
             our
             County
             ,
             we
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judg
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Distance
           of
           place
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Author
           hath
           hindred
           so
           strict
           a
           revisall
           of
           the
           Sheets
           in
           Printing
           as
           was
           needfull
           ,
           these
           faults
           since
           Collected
           by
           him
           ,
           besides
           divers
           literall
           ones
           not
           so
           materiall
           ,
           thou
           art
           desired
           thus
           to
           mend
           .
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           IN
           Epist
           .
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           page
           3.
           l.
           29.
           for
           this
           ,
           read
           his
           .
           In
           their
           Preface
           ,
           p.
           5.
           l.
           26.
           for
           Donasticks
           ,
           r.
           Donatists
           .
           In
           the
           Narrative
           ,
           p.
           1.
           l
           27.
           for
           with
           ,
           r.
           which
           .
           p
           9.
           l.
           4.
           for
           
             to
             them
          
           ,
           r.
           
             to
             their
          
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           9.
           these
           words
           are
           to
           be
           read
           as
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           
             (
             the
             next
             Class
          
           Mr
           
             Heyrick
             not
             being
             returned
          
           )
           l.
           24.
           after
           Printing
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           left
           out
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Papers
             with
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           from
           p.
           17.
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           instead
           of
           Narrative
           ,
           the
           Title
           should
           have
           been
           
             The
             Animadversions
             upon
             their
             Preface
          
           .
           Classicall
           Records
           ,
           1.
           
           Col.
           l.
           32.
           for
           
             Edw.
             Gee
          
           ,
           r.
           
             Edw.
             Lee
          
           ,
           8.
           
           Col.
           l.
           5.
           for
           contained
           ,
           r.
           continued
           .
           l.
           7.
           for
           would
           .
           r.
           could
           .
           In
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           Preface
           ,
           p.
           1.
           l.
           15.
           note
           1.
           for
           
             our
             poor
             Text
          
           ,
           r.
           
             one
             poor
             Text.
          
           p.
           9.
           l.
           3.
           note
           5.
           for
           
             freely
             making
          
           ,
           r.
           
             freely
             make
          
           .
           l.
           16.
           note
           6.
           dele
           to
           .
           r.
           
             return
             the
             Laconick
          
           ,
           p.
           11.
           l.
           23.
           note
           13.
           r.
           
             tax
             as
             Donatism
          
           .
           l.
           ●lt
           .
           r.
           
             they
             jeer
             us
          
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           15
           r.
           
             when
             he
             is
             fallen
          
           .
           l.
           34.
           r.
           omission
           .
           In
           the
           Gentlemens
           first
           Paper
           ,
           p.
           11
           ,
           12.
           the
           Names
           from
           
             Isa
             .
             Allen
          
           to
           
             Nie.
             Mosely
          
           ,
           are
           transposed
           and
           should
           have
           been
           in
           the
           front
           of
           all
           the
           Names
           .
           In
           the
           Book
           p.
           89.
           l.
           9.
           for
           unconformists
           ,
           r.
           nonconformists
           .
           l
           22.
           for
           
             not
             more
          
           ,
           r.
           
             no
             more
          
           .
           p.
           95.
           l.
           36.
           
             protest
             against
             him
          
           ,
           r.
           
             against
             it
          
           .
           p.
           99.
           l.
           28.
           for
           
             sober
             ground
          
           ,
           r.
           
             other
             ground
          
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           7.
           for
           seasonable
           ,
           r.
           seaseable
           .
           l.
           18.
           for
           offored
           ,
           r.
           affoarded
           .
           p.
           106.
           l.
           30.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           139.
           l.
           22.
           for
           
             civill
             sunction
          
           ,
           r.
           
             civill
             sanction
          
           .
           p.
           179.
           l.
           1.
           dele
           the
           Interrogation
           after
           what
           .
           p.
           224
           l.
           12.
           for
           concluding
           r.
           excluding
           .
           p.
           247.
           l.
           28.
           the
           word
           assure
           is
           left
           out
           .
           read
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             y●t
             that
             could
             not
             be
             a
             rule
             to
             assure
             us
             .
          
           p.
           291.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           
             is
             not
             against
             the
             Rules
          
           .
           p.
           301.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           normam
           .
           p.
           322.
           l.
           32.
           dele
           the
           ,
           r.
           
             not
             to
             the
             last
          
           .
           p.
           324.
           l.
           23.
           for
           dissavoured
           ,
           r.
           dissavowed
           .
           p.
           338.
           l.
           17.
           for
           admit
           ,
           r.
           
             omit
             it
          
           .
           l.
           33.
           for
           
             presumptuously
             used
          
           ,
           r.
           
             promiscuously
             used
          
           .
           p.
           339.
           l.
           6.
           dele
           not
           .
           l.
           27.
           for
           giving
           .
           r.
           
             give
             your
             censure
          
           .
           p.
           340.
           l.
           2.
           dele
           it
           .
           p.
           341.
           l.
           7
           ,
           and
           22.
           r.
           Magistraliter
           .
           l.
           8.
           for
           
             ours
             fit
          
           ,
           r.
           
             was
             fit
          
           .
           l.
           15.
           for
           nearest
           Antecedent
           .
           p.
           342.
           the
           sentence
           in
           the
           Margin
           should
           be
           inserted
           into
           the
           matter
           at
           the
           letter
           (
           a.
           )
           without
           which
           the
           sense
           is
           incompleat
           .
           l.
           5.
           for
           
             and
             us
             that
          
           ,
           r.
           
             and
             is
             that
          
           .
           p.
           344.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             competent
             knowledg
          
           .
           l.
           36.
           r.
           
             tell
             us
          
           .
           p.
           345.
           l.
           8.
           dele
           to
           .
           p.
           352.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           Apage
           !
           Sect.
           11.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
           
             The
             paper
             that
             was
             published
             by
             the
             first
             Classis
             within
             the
             Province
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             in
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             belonging
             to
             their
             association
             .
             
               Novemb
               :
               22.
               1657.
               
            
          
           
             
               At
               the
               first
               Classe
               at
               Manchester
               ,
               
                 Septem
                 :
                 8th
                 1657.
                 
              
            
          
           
             IN
             pursuance
             of
             an
             Order
             of
             the
             last
             Provincial
             ,
             the
             first
             Classe
             doth
             humbly
             represent
             to
             this
             Assembly
             ,
             their
             apprehensions
             in
             the
             case
             to
             them
             propounded
             ,
             in
             a
             draught
             prepared
             for
             the
             several
             Congregations
             belonging
             to
             their
             own
             Association
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             approved
             of
             by
             this
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             do
             wholely
             submit
             to
             their
             Judgements
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             represented
             to
             this
             Classe
             ,
             and
             much
             complained
             of
             ,
             and
             offence
             being
             taken
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             in
             all
             )
             belonging
             to
             this
             Association
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             persons
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             that
             are
             members
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             publickly
             enjoy
             severall
             priviledges
             ;
             as
             ,
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             baptizing
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             injuries
             done
             unto
             them
             ,
             That
             yet
             live
             in
             a
             total
             and
             sinfull
             neglect
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             are
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             drunkards
             ,
             unclean
             persons
             ,
             swearers
             ,
             Sabbath
             ▪
             breakers
             ,
             neglecters
             of
             Family-duties
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             subject
             themselves
             to
             the
             present
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             live
             as
             lawless
             persons
             out
             of
             their
             rank
             and
             order
             ,
             &
             that
             there
             are
             sundry
             that
             are
             grosly
             ignorant
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             These
             are
             to
             give
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             Classe
             ,
             laying
             
             these
             things
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             much
             grieved
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             publish
             and
             make
             known
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             every
             Minister
             belonging
             to
             this
             Association
             ,
             shall
             set
             apa●t
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             the
             weeke
             dayes
             ,
             in
             every
             month
             ,
             for
             the
             catechizing
             of
             the
             several
             familyes
             belonging
             to
             their
             respective
             Congregations
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             information
             of
             the
             ignorant
             in
             those
             families
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             families
             to
             be
             catechized
             on
             each
             of
             such
             dayes
             ,
             set
             apart
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             have
             notice
             the
             Lords
             day
             before
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Minister
             either
             at
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             the
             Ministers
             house
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             house
             within
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             convenient
             for
             the
             neighboring
             families
             to
             meet
             at
             ,
             that
             shal
             be
             appointed
             for
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             judged
             meetest
             by
             the
             severall
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             notice
             shall
             be
             taken
             of
             all
             persons
             that
             forsake
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             constantly
             turn
             their
             backs
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             like
             notice
             shall
             be
             taken
             of
             all
             scandalous
             persons
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             privately
             admonished
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             prescribed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             will
             reforme
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Minister
             ,
             when
             he
             catechizeth
             the
             several
             families
             ,
             shall
             exhort
             such
             persons
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             finds
             to
             be
             of
             competent
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             are
             blamelesse
             in
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             present
             themselves
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             if
             they
             will
             neither
             hearken
             to
             private
             admonition
             ,
             nor
             the
             admonition
             of
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             their
             names
             shall
             be
             published
             openly
             in
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             they
             warned
             before
             all
             to
             reforme
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             if
             after
             all
             this
             they
             shall
             continue
             obstinate
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             this
             Classe
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             publick
             notice
             of
             ,
             being
             very
             sensible
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             want
             of
             the
             vigorous
             exercise
             of
             Church
             discipline
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             licentiousnesse
             growes
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             scandall
             of
             Religion
             ,
             hazzard
             and
             undoing
             of
             many
             precious
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             
             laying
             a
             blot
             on
             our
             severall
             Congregations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             now
             resolved
             (
             seeing
             themselves
             necessitated
             ,
             to
             this
             severity
             of
             discipline
             ,
             for
             the
             freeing
             themselves
             from
             the
             great
             guilt
             of
             neglect
             of
             their
             own
             duty
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             they
             shal
             be
             under
             )
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             power
             that
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             destruction
             ;
             although
             it
             would
             be
             their
             far
             greater
             joy
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             not
             be
             occasion
             of
             using
             sharpnesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             doe
             earnestly
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             beseech
             all
             those
             that
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             apply
             themselves
             diligently
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             publick
             and
             private
             means
             for
             their
             information
             ,
             submitting
             themselves
             with
             all
             readinesse
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             without
             knowledge
             the
             minde
             cannot
             be
             good
             :
             and
             they
             do
             also
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             exhort
             and
             warn
             all
             such
             as
             live
             scandalously
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             open
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             breake
             off
             their
             iniquities
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             turn
             unto
             God
             speedily
             with
             their
             whole
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             incur
             the
             censure
             of
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             nor
             by
             continuing
             in
             their
             sinfull
             course
             be
             kept
             from
             ever
             entering
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             touching
             such
             as
             turne
             their
             backs
             constantly
             on
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             this
             Classe
             doth
             wish
             them
             in
             seriousnes
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             an
             account
             they
             will
             be
             able
             one
             day
             to
             give
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             their
             living
             in
             the
             dayly
             neglect
             of
             an
             ordinance
             that
             is
             so
             exceeding
             necessary
             for
             their
             own
             comfort
             and
             growth
             in
             grace
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             lay
             aside
             all
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             whatever
             it
             is
             that
             hinders
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             wholesom
             order
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             as
             this
             Classe
             hath
             been
             ready
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             to
             expresse
             all
             tendernesse
             toward
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             condescend
             to
             the
             meanest
             ,
             for
             the
             removing
             all
             occasions
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             lies
             in
             their
             power
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             considering
             the
             fearfull
             danger
             that
             all
             such
             do
             lay
             themselves
             open
             unto
             ,
             that
             shall
             eat
             and
             drink
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             unworthily
             ,
             they
             do
             warn
             whosoever
             comes
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             to
             take
             special
             care
             so
             often
             as
             they
             come
             to
             examin
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             their
             own
             damnation
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             exercise
             of
             Church
             discipline
             must
             begin
             at
             private
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             neglect
             their
             duty
             of
             watching
             
             over
             ,
             and
             admonishing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             bringing
             complaints
             to
             the
             Eldership
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             ,
             little
             or
             nothing
             can
             be
             done
             for
             the
             thorow
             reformation
             of
             the
             several
             Congregations
             ;
             this
             Classe
             doth
             therefore
             warne
             all
             and
             every
             of
             the
             Members
             belonging
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             great
             guilt
             they
             will
             lye
             under
             ,
             if
             they
             through
             their
             neglect
             ,
             obstruct
             so
             necessary
             a
             work
             ,
             and
             doth
             exhort
             that
             therefore
             they
             would
             in
             all
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             partiality
             ,
             slavishnesse
             and
             self-respects
             ,
             addresse
             themselves
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             walk
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             by
             private
             admonition
             ,
             they
             making
             complaint
             thereof
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             course
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             excommunicating
             of
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             thereby
             purging
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             delivering
             their
             own
             souls
             from
             that
             guilt
             they
             will
             otherwise
             lye
             under
             ,
             the
             preserving
             the
             Ordinances
             from
             prophanation
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             lump
             from
             being
             leavened
             ,
             the
             stopping
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             such
             as
             seek
             occasion
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             finally
             the
             everlasting
             welfare
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             that
             go
             astray
             .
          
           
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 at
              
               Preston
               ,
               
                 Octob
                 :
                 6.
                 1657.
                 
              
            
             
               RICHARD
               HEYRICKE
               Moderator
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 This
                 representation
                 is
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Pro
                 ▪
                 vincial
                 Assembly
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     THOMAS
                     JOHNSON
                     ,
                     Moderator
                     .
                  
                   
                     EDWARD
                     GEE
                     ,
                     Scribe
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Gentlemens
             first
             Paper
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Eldership
               of
               the
               severall
               Congregations
               belonging
               to
               the
               Association
               of
               the
               first
               Classe
               at
            
             Manchester
             ,
             
               within
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Lancaster
             ;
             These
             .
          
           
             
               Give
               us
               leave
               to
               salute
               you
               in
               your
               own
               Terms
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             seene
             and
             seriously
             weighed
             that
             paper
             draught
             ,
             Intituled
             
               A
               presentation
               of
               the
               first
               Classe
               at
            
             Manchester
             ,
             
               dated
               the
            
             8.
             
               of
               Sept.
            
             1657.
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             at
             
               Preston
               ,
               Octob.
            
             6.
             and
             published
             at
             Manchester
             Church
             the
             22.
             of
             Nov.
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             yeare
             :
             and
             do
             publish
             this
             our
             sense
             ,
             and
             Apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             is
             plain
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             resting
             in
             the
             Judgement
             and
             determination
             of
             any
             Generall
             Councill
             contrary
             thereunto
             (
             if
             any
             such
             should
             be
             )
             much
             less
             to
             one
             of
             your
             Provincial
             Assemblies
             ;
             Though
             you
             seem
             to
             submit
             to
             your
             Provincial
             ,
             what
             you
             will
             hardly
             grant
             to
             a
             General
             Council
             :
             In
             which
             we
             dissent
             from
             you
             ;
             Though
             in
             other
             things
             we
             shall
             joyn
             ,
             as
             first
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             joyn
             with
             you
             ,
             in
             a
             deep
             sence
             of
             the
             severall
             grosse
             sins
             and
             errors
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             desiring
             earnestly
             to
             mourn
             ,
             first
             for
             our
             own
             ,
             next
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             of
             our
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             fellow
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             :
             We
             are
             grieved
             together
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             Scandalous
             and
             offensive
             lives
             of
             such
             as
             live
             in
             drunkenesse
             ,
             uncleanesse
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             prophanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             also
             sensible
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             sundry
             persons
             ,
             grossely
             ignorant
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             with
             us
             again
             (
             we
             hope
             )
             are
             sensible
             and
             grieved
             (
             though
             you
             do
             not
             at
             all
             mention
             them
             )
             for
             the
             grosse
             errours
             
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             damnable
             Doctrine
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             have
             rent
             themselves
             into
             as
             many
             severall
             heresies
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             into
             Sects
             and
             Schismes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             we
             agree
             ,
             nay
             more
             ,
             touching
             the
             way
             of
             informing
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             reforming
             the
             wicked
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             much
             dissent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               And
               first
               for
               the
               information
               and
               instruction
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Catechizing
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             The
             course
             by
             you
             published
             (
             provided
             it
             be
             in
             publique
             )
             little
             differeth
             from
             the
             order
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             before
             any
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               those
               who
               erre
               so
               grossely
               ,
               whether
               in
               Doctrinals
               ,
               or
               points
               of
               disciplin
               ,
               thereby
               renting
               from
               a
               true
               constituted
               Church
               :
            
             Though
             you
             speak
             nothing
             either
             of
             their
             sin
             or
             punishment
             ,
             yet
             we
             hope
             ,
             you
             with
             us
             do
             hold
             ,
             That
             the
             Churches
             lawful
             Pastors
             ,
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             such
             offenders
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               For
               such
               as
               are
               scandalous
               and
               wicked
               in
               their
               lives
            
             ;
             Admonition
             ,
             private
             and
             publique
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             according
             to
             Christs
             rule
             ,
             Mat.
             18
             but
             if
             they
             still
             continue
             and
             will
             not
             reform
             ,
             the
             Churches
             lawfull
             Pastors
             have
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             such
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             we
             accord
             in
             judgement
             ,
             touching
             the
             way
             of
             informing
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             reforming
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             and
             schismaticall
             ;
             which
             course
             is
             so
             fully
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             wavering
             ,
             and
             unsetled
             in
             our
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             as
             to
             submit
             either
             it
             or
             them
             ,
             either
             wholly
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             to
             the
             contrary
             judgement
             and
             determination
             of
             a
             Generall
             Council
             of
             the
             Eastern
             or
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ,
             to
             a
             new
             termed
             Provincial
             Assembly
             at
             Preston
             ,
             wherein
             we
             not
             little
             differ
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Other
             parts
             of
             your
             Paper
             are
             full
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             cannot
             so
             fully
             assent
             ,
             till
             further
             explicated
             and
             unfolded
             by
             you
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               several
               congregations
               (
               if
               not
               in
               all
               )
               belonging
               to
               this
               Association
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               persons
               of
               
               all
               sorts
               that
               are
               members
               of
               Congregations
               ,
            
             &c.
             you
             seeme
             to
             hint
             ,
             that
             though
             your
             grief
             may
             be
             general
             (
             as
             ours
             )
             for
             all
             offenders
             ,
             yet
             your
             censures
             extend
             onely
             to
             those
             who
             have
             admitted
             themselves
             members
             of
             some
             Congregation
             within
             your
             Association
             ,
             and
             yet
             live
             inordinately
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             admonished
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             we
             who
             never
             were
             any
             members
             or
             associates
             of
             yours
             ,
             are
             not
             within
             the
             verge
             and
             compasse
             of
             your
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             ;
             for
             what
             have
             you
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             whereas
             your
             complaint
             ,
             and
             offence
             taken
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               many
               there
               are
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               live
               like
               lawless
               persons
               out
               of
               their
               rank
               and
               order
               .
            
          
           
             If
             by
             the
             present
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             mean
             your
             own
             (
             as
             may
             strongly
             be
             conjectured
             you
             do
             )
             then
             are
             we
             also
             comprehended
             therein
             ,
             and
             must
             fall
             within
             your
             censure
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             we
             ,
             but
             all
             Papists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             ,
             of
             what
             Profession
             ;
             and
             Religion
             soever
             ,
             who
             live
             within
             the
             Parish
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             members
             of
             some
             one
             Congregation
             within
             your
             Association
             ,
             and
             so
             driven
             into
             the
             common
             fold
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             Government
             :
             And
             this
             (
             as
             we
             suppose
             )
             is
             the
             chief
             design
             of
             you
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             transactions
             of
             yours
             ,
             to
             subject
             all
             to
             your
             Government
             ,
             which
             you
             garnish
             over
             with
             the
             specious
             title
             ,
             of
             
               Christs
               Government
               ,
               Throne
            
             ,
             and
             Scepter
             .
             Presbytery
             is
             the
             main
             thing
             driven
             at
             here
             ;
             and
             however
             she
             cometh
             ushered
             in
             with
             a
             Godly
             pretence
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             you
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             power
             which
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             destruction
             ;
             yet
             these
             are
             but
             as
             so
             many
             waste
             papers
             wherein
             Presbytery
             is
             wrapped
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             look
             more
             handsomly
             ,
             and
             pass
             more
             currently
             ;
             but
             beware
             we
             must
             ,
             for
             
               latet
               anguis
               in
               Herbâ
            
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               For
               want
               of
               the
               vigorous
               exercise
               of
               this
               Ecclesiastical
               discipline
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               Atheism
               ,
               and
               Licentiousness
               growes
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               men
               live
               as
               lawlesse
               persons
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               rank
               and
               order
               ,
               because
               not
               subject
               to
               your
               present
               Governement
               .
            
          
           
             Sol.
             We
             pray
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             such
             Church
             Government
             ,
             
             throughout
             his
             Highness
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             is
             consonant
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Universall
             practice
             of
             primitive
             Churches
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
             may
             be
             exercised
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             committed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             left
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             transferred
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             shall
             readily
             joyn
             with
             you
             in
             humble
             addresses
             ,
             to
             his
             Highnes
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             Council
             ,
             for
             the
             establishment
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             though
             there
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             live
             as
             lawless
             persons
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             rank
             and
             order
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             subject
             to
             law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             subject
             to
             punishment
             ,
             for
             though
             your
             Ecclesiastical
             sword
             cannot
             take
             hold
             on
             them
             ,
             the
             civill
             sword
             doth
             reach
             them
             .
          
           
             Your
             Class
             may
             do
             well
             then
             not
             to
             contemn
             (
             as
             in
             charity
             we
             hope
             you
             do
             not
             )
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             warning
             all
             and
             every
             member
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             complain
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             walke
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             exhort
             them
             to
             complaine
             to
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             whose
             sword
             of
             Justice
             is
             sharper
             and
             longer
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             work
             a
             greater
             reformation
             in
             the
             lives
             ,
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             a
             corporal
             and
             pecuniary
             Mulct
             ,
             then
             any
             sword
             of
             excommunication
             or
             other
             Church
             censure
             your
             Eldership
             can
             any
             way
             pretend
             unto
             ;
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             parts
             of
             your
             paper
             do
             remain
             likewise
             dark
             ,
             which
             we
             desire
             may
             be
             made
             plain
             unto
             us
             ;
             for
             whereas
             you
             say
             ,
          
           
             
               There
               are
               many
               persons
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               That
               will
               not
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               live
               as
               lawless
               persons
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               rank
               and
               order
               .
            
             Our
             Quaeres
             there
             upon
             are
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             Government
             
               in
               singulari
            
             ?
             is
             there
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             but
             yours
             ?
             may
             not
             another
             Church
             have
             its
             Government
             different
             from
             yours
             ,
             yet
             not
             different
             from
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             ?
             Calvin
             saith
             ,
             yea
             ;
             
               Scimus
               enim
               ,
               unicuique
               Ecclesiae
            
             &c.
             
             And
             accordingly
             there
             are
             other
             Churches
             in
             England
             different
             in
             Government
             from
             yours
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             as
             yours
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             you
             say
             yours
             is
             the
             Government
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             as
             Christs
             own
             Government
             more
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             which
             you
             so
             much
             defend
             ,
             then
             why
             (
             the
             present
             )
             is
             there
             no
             present
             Government
             in
             any
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             where
             your
             discipline
             is
             erected
             ?
             Are
             all
             the
             rest
             at
             present
             without
             Government
             ?
             or
             where
             hath
             yours
             been
             this
             1500.
             years
             past
             till
             this
             present
             ?
             Hath
             Antichristianism
             so
             overspread
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             Christs
             own
             Goverment
             could
             never
             get
             footing
             till
             this
             present
             ?
             But
             now
             subjection
             is
             required
             thereto
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             all
             sorts
             will
             not
             subject
             ,
             but
             live
             as
             lawless
             persons
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             rank
             and
             order
             .
          
           
             Our
             next
             Quaere
             is
             ;
          
           
             What
             ?
             must
             all
             those
             that
             observe
             not
             your
             ranks
             and
             orders
             ,
             subject
             not
             themselves
             to
             your
             present
             Government
             ,
             be
             taken
             for
             lawless
             persons
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             rank
             and
             order
             ?
             Yea
             ;
             for
             so
             this
             close
             connexion
             of
             yours
             seems
             to
             import
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               many
               who
               do
               not
               subject
               but
               live
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             your
             paper
             you
             further
             proceed
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             an
             order
             ,
             
               That
               notice
               shall
               be
               taken
               of
               all
               persons
               ,
               that
               forsake
               the
               publick
               assembly
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             We
             would
             gladly
             know
             how
             far
             you
             extend
             this
             Saintship
             .
             this
             Church
             and
             assembly
             of
             Saints
             ,
             if
             to
             your
             own
             Church
             onely
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             subject
             themselves
             to
             your
             Government
             ;
             then
             S.
             Augustines
             Answer
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             but
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             yours
             ,
             
               O
               Impudentem
               Vocem
            
             !
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Illa
               non
               est
               ,
               Quia
               tu
               in
               illa
               non
               es
               :
               Vide
               ne
               tu
               ideo
               non
               sis
               ,
               nam
               illa
               erit
               etsi
               tu
               non
               sis
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             your
             charity
             reach
             further
             then
             to
             your
             own
             assemblies
             ,
             then
             you
             make
             lawless
             persons
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             not
             subject
             themselves
             to
             your
             Government
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             members
             at
             least
             of
             the
             invisible
             Triumphant
             Church
             ,
             though
             none
             of
             your
             present
             visible
             militant
             Church
             ;
             and
             then
             your
             charity
             over-reacheth
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             are
             unsatisfied
             in
             the
             Word
             
               (
               Publique
               )
               the
               publique
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             What
             ?
             do
             not
             private
             assemblies
             please
             
             you
             ?
             We
             presume
             you
             are
             not
             against
             private
             meetings
             ,
             your
             own
             practice
             speaks
             the
             contrary
             :
             But
             you
             will
             bind
             all
             (
             notwithstanding
             your
             private
             Assemblies
             )
             to
             frequent
             your
             publique
             also
             ,
             other
             wayes
             they
             shall
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             :
             What
             ?
             though
             they
             cannot
             submit
             to
             your
             Government
             ?
             Leave
             you
             no
             room
             for
             tender
             consciences
             ?
             The
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             have
             otherwayes
             provided
             :
             And
             if
             you
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             authority
             ,
             will
             make
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             publish
             them
             openly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             all
             to
             obey
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             in
             force
             ,
             whether
             you
             do
             it
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             civil
             power
             ,
             or
             through
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Laws
             ;
             which
             later
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             in
             a
             charitable
             and
             favourable
             construction
             ,
             yet
             in
             what
             sense
             soever
             it
             be
             taken
             ,
             we
             much
             question
             ,
             and
             it
             concerns
             you
             to
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             run
             your selves
             into
             a
             praemunire
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             
               That
               like
               notice
               shall
               be
               taken
               of
               all
               scandalous
               persons
               .
            
             Our
             next
             Quaere
             is
             ;
             Whether
             those
             that
             forsake
             the
             publique
             Assemblies
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             second
             order
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             so
             comprehended
             in
             this
             third
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             
               Quare
               oneramini
               ritibus
            
             ?
             why
             do
             you
             lengthen
             out
             your
             paper
             ,
             and
             burden
             us
             with
             traditions
             ,
             in
             multiplying
             of
             orders
             
               sine
               necessitate
               ad
               Arthritim
               usque
            
             ?
          
           
             After
             the
             second
             and
             third
             orders
             against
             those
             that
             forsake
             the
             publique
             Assemblies
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             comes
             in
             a
             fourth
             ,
             touching
             the
             Catechumenists
             in
             the
             first
             order
             mentioned
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               That
               the
               Minister
               when
               he
               Cateobizeth
               the
               several
               Families
               ,
               shall
               exhort
               such
               persons
               in
               them
               as
               he
               finds
               ,
               be
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               are
               blamelesse
               in
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
            
             But
             what
             if
             they
             will
             not
             present
             themselves
             before
             the
             Eldership
             ?
             
               The
               Minister
               must
               exhort
               and
               admonish
               them
               .
            
             What
             if
             still
             they
             refuse
             ?
             
               Their
               names
               shall
               be
               published
               openly
               in
               the
               several
               congregations
               ,
               and
               they
               warned
               before
               all
               to
               reform
               .
            
             That
             's
             the
             fifth
             order
             .
             Mark
             !
             Men
             of
             blamelesse
             life
             and
             knowledge
             must
             be
             warned
             before
             all
             to
             reform
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             after
             all
             this
             they
             will
             not
             reform
             ,
             but
             continue
             obstinate
             !
             
               Then
               no
               admission
               to
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             that
             's
             implyed
             in
             the
             fourth
             order
             ;
             There
             's
             their
             
               Excommunicatio
               minor
            
             :
             
             But
             that
             's
             not
             all
             ,
             a
             higher
             censure
             yet
             ;
             
               They
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
            
             ;
             So
             faith
             the
             sixth
             and
             last
             order
             ,
             the
             great
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             casteth
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             also
             ,
             and
             judgeth
             them
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Publicans
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             piety
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             brief
             ,
             all
             wilfully
             ignorant
             and
             scandalous
             are
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             they
             ,
             but
             the
             knowing
             ,
             and
             blamelesse
             of
             life
             ,
             if
             they
             present
             not
             themselves
             to
             the
             Eldership
             .
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             lying
             sadly
             on
             our
             spirits
             and
             consciences
             ,
             as
             not
             sound
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             cannot
             so
             readily
             joyn
             with
             you
             ,
             till
             further
             satisfaction
             be
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             publisher
             of
             your
             Paper
             promised
             should
             be
             given
             to
             all
             that
             did
             desire
             ,
             We
             therefore
             thought
             fit
             to
             signifie
             these
             our
             scruples
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             wait
             earnestly
             for
             a
             speedy
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             remaining
          
           
             
               
                 January
                 the
                 12.
                 1657.
                 
              
            
             
               Your
               Brethren
               desirous
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Joshuah
                     Cudworth
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Ogden
                     Sen.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Ogden
                     Junior
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Capt.
                     James
                     Buckley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Israel
                     Taylor
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Buckley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Nicholas
                     Walker
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ralph
                     Hall.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Edward
                     Newton
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Abraham
                     Butterworth
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Robert
                     Twyford
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     William
                     Radclyffe
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Jo.
                     Hartley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ra.
                     Bradshaw
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Edward
                     Richardson
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Tho.
                     Holland
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Fra.
                     Mosley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Byrom
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Alexand.
                     Radclyffe
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Robert
                     Hey
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Robert
                     Ashton
                  
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     William
                     Heawood
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Alexander
                     Greene.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     James
                     Marler
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     George
                     Booth
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Richard
                     Symonds
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Richard
                     Waite
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Richard
                     Halliwell
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Isaac
                     Allen.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Jo.
                     Pollett
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Tho.
                     Prestwich
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Leonard
                     Egerton
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Ferdinando
                     Stanley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Humphrey
                     Bulkly
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Nichol.
                     Moseley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     William
                     Hulme
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     William
                     Holland
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thomas
                     Symonds
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Scholefield
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ja.
                     Wolstenhulme
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Jo.
                     Crompton
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Grover
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Tho.
                     Scoles
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Theo.
                     Anderson
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Abdie
                     Scholfield
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Tho.
                     Heap
                     .
                     Sen.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     William
                     Read.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Buckley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Richard
                     Leach
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     James
                     Stoales
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Robert
                     Wilson
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               At
               Manchester
               ,
               
                 Feb.
                 23.
                 1657.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Answer
             of
             the
             first
             Classis
             within
             the
             Province
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             unto
             the
             first
             Paper
             presented
             unto
             them
             at
             their
             Classical
             meeting
             ,
             
               Jan.
               12.
               1657.
            
             by
             certain
             Gentlemen
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             them
             and
             sundry
             others
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             this
             Association
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
              
            
             
               WE
               have
               perused
               your
               Paper
               ,
               and
               doe
               finde
               in
               it
               sundry
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               some
               manifest
               wrestings
               of
               our
               plain
               meaning
               ,
               in
               that
               Paper
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               was
               published
               in
               our
               several
               Congregations
               :
               And
               we
               are
               also
               sensible
               of
               the
               sharp
               reflections
               in
               it
               ,
               upon
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               is
               committed
               to
               our
               mannagement
               ,
               and
               on
               our selves
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               not
               go
               about
               to
               answer
               you
               in
               that
               kind
               :
               and
               therefore
               laying
               aside
               animosities
               ,
               and
               putting
               away
               gall
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               love
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               however
               in
               faithfulnesse
               and
               plainnesse
               ,
               we
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               you
               your
               errors
               and
               rectifie
               your
               mistakes
               .
               And
               we
               do
               thus
               far
               acknowledge
               your
               fair
               dealing
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               we
               give
               you
               hearty
               thanks
               )
               that
               you
               addresse
               your selves
               unto
               
               us
               ,
               giving
               us
               thereby
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               both
               to
               vindicate
               our selves
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               matters
               wherein
               you
               are
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               Our
               leasure
               will
               not
               permit
               us
               to
               spend
               time
               about
               impertinencies
               ;
               but
               yet
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               conceive
               we
               are
               destitute
               of
               civil
               Authority
               ,
               (
               which
               you
               in
               your
               Paper
               minde
               us
               not
               to
               contemn
               ,
               and
               we
               our selves
               do
               professedly
               testifie
               all
               due
               respects
               unto
               ,
               as
               in
               duty
               we
               are
               bound
               )
               we
               intreat
               you
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               That
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               having
               resolved
               to
               establish
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               of
               Wales
               ,
               did
               August
               19.
               1645.
               publish
               their
               directions
               ,
               after
               advice
               had
               with
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               for
               the
               electing
               and
               chusing
               of
               ruling
               Elders
               in
               all
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Classical
               Assemblies
               for
               the
               Cities
               of
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               Counties
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               the
               speedy
               settling
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               .
               In
               these
               directions
               ,
               (
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               pag.
               8.
               )
               they
               did
               ordain
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Counties
                 certain
                 persons
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 several
                 Counties
                 respectively
                 might
                 be
                 most
                 conveniently
                 divided
                 into
                 distinct
                 Classical
                 Presbyteries
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 Ministers
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 each
                 Classis
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 accordingly
                 make
                 such
                 division
                 and
                 nomination
                 of
                 persons
                 for
                 each
                 Classical
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 Which
                 divisions
                 and
                 persons
                 so
                 named
                 for
                 every
                 division
                 ,
                 the
                 appointed
                 should
                 be
                 certified
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               And
               they
               further
               appointed
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 several
                 Classes
                 respectively
                 being
                 approved
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 within
                 their
                 several
                 precincts
                 should
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 constitute
                 Congregational
                 Elderships
                 .
              
            
             
               According
               to
               these
               directions
               ,
               the
               persons
               by
               them
               appointed
               for
               this
               County
               met
               ,
               and
               did
               consider
               ,
               how
               it
               might
               be
               most
               conveniently
               divided
               into
               distinct
               Classical
               Presbyteries
               ,
               and
               what
               Ministers
               and
               others
               were
               fit
               to
               be
               of
               each
               Classis
               :
               and
               also
               made
               such
               a
               division
               and
               nomination
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               certified
               the
               same
               up
               to
               the
               Parliament
               :
               All
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               directions
               and
               appointment
               ,
               It
               was
               resolved
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               Oct.
               2.
               1646.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 County
                 of
              
               Lancaster
               
               
                 into
                 nine
                 Classical
                 Presbyteries
                 represented
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 County
                 .
              
               And
               it
               was
               further
               resolved
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Houses
                 did
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 represented
                 from
                 the
                 County
                 of
              
               Lancaster
               ,
               
                 as
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 and
                 respective
                 Classes
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 County
                 was
                 divided
                 .
              
               Which
               division
               of
               this
               County
               into
               nine
               Classical
               Presbyteries
               ,
               and
               the
               approval
               thereof
               by
               the
               said
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               was
               forthwith
               printed
               and
               published
               .
               In
               this
               division
               so
               made
               and
               approved
               ,
               
                 The
                 first
                 Classis
                 is
                 to
                 contain
              
               Manchester
               Parish
               ,
               Prestwich
               Parish
               ,
               Oldham
               Parish
               ,
               Flixton
               Parish
               ,
               Eccles
               
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
              
               Ashton
               
                 under-line
                 Parish
              
               ,
               as
               by
               what
               was
               then
               printed
               ,
               and
               is
               yet
               extant
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               .
               Further
               ,
               we
               wish
               you
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               forementioned
               Directions
               pag.
               3.
               
               Direction
               6.
               it
               is
               there
               thus
               ordained
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Parishes
                 and
                 places
                 whatsoever
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 priviledged
                 places
                 and
                 exempt
                 Jurisdictions
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 )
                 be
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Congregational
                 ,
                 Classical
                 ,
                 and
                 National
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 Provided
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chappels
                 or
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 Peers
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 should
                 continue
                 free
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Divine
                 Duties
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Directory
                 .
              
               And
               also
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ordered
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               Decemb.
               21.
               1646.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 several
                 Classes
                 in
              
               Lancashire
               
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 Province
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               Order
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               As
               there
               is
               also
               another
               Order
               of
               theirs
               of
               Octob.
               16.
               1648.
               enabling
               the
               several
               Classes
               within
               this
               Province
               to
               send
               their
               Delegates
               to
               meet
               in
               a
               Provincial
               Assembly
               in
               Preston
               ,
               and
               appointing
               the
               time
               of
               their
               first
               meeting
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Delegates
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               said
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               the
               Quorum
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               provision
               that
               had
               been
               made
               before
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               before
               any
               Provincial
               Assembly
               could
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               Authority
               be
               enabled
               to
               act
               Provincially
               .
               By
               which
               account
               thus
               given
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               That
               the
               setting
               up
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               in
               this
               County
               :
               The
               division
               of
               it
               into
               several
               Classes
               :
               The
               making
               of
               those
               Classes
               into
               a
               Province
               ,
               and
               their
               Acting
               Provincially
               :
               As
               also
               the
               appointing
               this
               Classis
               to
               be
               the
               first
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               first
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               number
               onely
               ,
               the
               account
               beginning
               here
               )
               was
               all
               done
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               when
               we
               call
               our selves
               the
               first
               Classis
               within
               the
               
               Province
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               we
               are
               awarranted
               thereto
               by
               authority
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               so
               your
               
                 Saluting
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 termes
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               we
               gave
               not
               to
               our selves
               ,
               till
               the
               Parliament
               had
               first
               given
               them
               to
               us
               )
               will
               not
               seem
               strange
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               then
               did
               ,
               or
               now
               do
               ,
               acknowledge
               that
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               which
               the
               Parliament
               exercised
               in
               those
               times
               .
               Especially
               considering
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               since
               ,
               either
               by
               that
               Parliament
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Highnesse
               and
               the
               late
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               takes
               from
               us
               what
               was
               then
               granted
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               shall
               clear
               further
               anon
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               IN
               your
               Preface
               to
               what
               in
               your
               Paper
               you
               have
               to
               say
               unto
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               a
               mistake
               of
               that
               title
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               by
               us
               unto
               ours
               ;
               (
               which
               you
               call
               a
               Paper
               draught
               )
               for
               it
               was
               not
               by
               us
               intituled
               a
               Presentation
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               but
               a
               
                 Draught
                 ,
                 that
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 our
                 apprehensions
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 by
                 them
                 propounded
                 unto
                 us
              
               ;
               And
               was
               approved
               by
               the
               Provincial
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Representation
               .
               But
               this
               perhaps
               was
               but
               the
               mistake
               of
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               and
               we
               insist
               not
               on
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 publish
                 as
                 your
                 sense
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 resting
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 or
                 determination
                 of
                 any
                 general
                 Council
                 contrary
                 thereunto
                 )
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 Although
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 our
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 will
                 hardly
                 grant
                 to
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 professe
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               have
               learned
               better
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               to
               resolve
               our
               Faith
               into
               the
               determination
               of
               any
               company
               of
               men
               on
               Earth
               whatsoever
               ,
               or
               to
               build
               our
               Faith
               on
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Synods
               ,
               Provincial
               or
               National
               ,
               or
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               heretofore
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               be
               hereafter
               .
               We
               are
               sure
               all
               men
               are
               fallible
               ;
               and
               Faith
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               
               sure
               and
               certain
               Grace
               ,
               must
               have
               a
               sure
               and
               certain
               foundation
               ,
               which
               is
               onely
               the
               infallible
               and
               written
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               if
               this
               only
               be
               your
               meaning
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               us
               differing
               from
               you
               .
               But
               yet
               when
               we
               consider
               ,
               That
               Synods
               and
               Councils
               ,
               rightly
               constituted
               and
               regularly
               called
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               then
               of
               great
               use
               for
               light
               and
               guidance
               ,
               so
               also
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               invested
               with
               authority
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               an
               authoritative
               Judgement
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               not
               in
               private
               persons
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               contemn
               them
               ,
               nor
               speak
               sleightly
               of
               them
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               higher
               Assemblies
               have
               greater
               Authority
               then
               the
               lower
               ,
               (
               as
               there
               is
               more
               power
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               part
               ;
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               members
               )
               and
               that
               ,
               however
               we
               are
               well
               enough
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Classe
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Provincial
               Assembly
               ;
               We
               see
               not
               wherein
               we
               offended
               ,
               that
               we
               submitted
               our
               apprehensions
               ,
               in
               the
               Case
               propounded
               by
               that
               Assembly
               unto
               us
               ,
               unto
               their
               Judgment
               .
               There
               is
               concerning
               matters
               of
               Religion
               
                 Judicium
                 Privatum
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 Private
                 Judgement
              
               ;
               and
               this
               belongs
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               see
               with
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               judge
               ,
               concerning
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               know
               and
               believe
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               .
               This
               Judgement
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               good
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               allow
               it
               to
               our selves
               ,
               so
               we
               should
               Lord
               it
               over
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               deny
               it
               to
               any
               .
               There
               is
               also
               
                 Judicium
                 Publicum
                 ,
                 &
                 Authoritativum
                 ,
                 A
                 Publick
                 and
                 an
                 Authoritative
                 Judgement
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               either
               Concional
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               every
               lawful
               Minister
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               Key
               of
               Doctrine
               is
               committed
               )
               by
               himself
               singly
               :
               or
               else
               it
               is
               Juridical
               ,
               and
               this
               belongs
               to
               Synods
               and
               Councils
               ,
               who
               having
               the
               Key
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               are
               invested
               with
               authority
               to
               inquire
               into
               ,
               try
               ,
               examine
               ,
               censure
               and
               judge
               of
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               authoritatively
               ,
               (
               although
               they
               be
               tyed
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               in
               such
               proceedings
               ,
               as
               Judges
               to
               the
               Law
               )
               and
               likewise
               to
               censure
               offenders
               according
               to
               their
               merit
               ,
               when
               such
               cases
               are
               regularly
               and
               orderly
               brought
               before
               them
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               we
               submitted
               our
               apprehensions
               in
               the
               Paper
               published
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Provincial
               Assembly
               .
               And
               we
               believe
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               tels
               us
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               32.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 spirits
                 os
                 the
                 Prophets
                 are
                 
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               Christ-saith
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               
                 ●ell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               And
               when
               we
               consider
               what
               was
               practised
               by
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               and
               certain
               others
               (
               who
               upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               contest
               that
               arose
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               Antioch
               about
               a
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               were
               sent
               up
               from
               that
               Church
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               about
               that
               question
               )
               from
               these
               and
               other
               Scriptural
               grounds
               we
               had
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               We
               are
               sure
               also
               ,
               That
               
                 Whitaker
                 de
                 Conciliis
                 quaestione
                 quinta
              
               ,
               and
               Chamierus
               in
               his
               
                 Panstratia
                 de
                 oecumenico
                 Pontifice
                 ,
                 ubi
                 de
                 Authoritate
                 Papae
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               13.
               
                 &
                 cap.
              
               14.
               
               And
               generally
               all
               our
               Protestant
               Divines
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               alledging
               the
               Texts
               above-mentioned
               and
               others
               ,
               do
               prove
               abundantly
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               sense
               declared
               ,
               the
               Pope
               is
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               wherein
               also
               sundry
               Papists
               do
               concur
               with
               them
               .
               And
               questionless
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Augustine
               (
               who
               was
               no
               contemner
               of
               Synods
               and
               Councils
               )
               any
               in
               this
               sense
               had
               declared
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               have
               submitted
               their
               apprehensions
               to
               their
               judgement
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               cried
               out
               against
               them
               as
               well
               as
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               
                 O
                 impudentem
                 vocem
              
               !
               And
               we
               hope
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               weighed
               the
               matter
               better
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               in
               this
               sense
               see
               any
               reason
               to
               refuse
               to
               submit
               either
               your
               sense
               and
               apprehensions
               of
               our
               Paper
               ,
               or
               what
               you
               may
               publish
               as
               your
               own
               private
               Judgements
               in
               other
               matters
               about
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               supposing
               it
               might
               be
               had
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               WE
               have
               now
               done
               with
               your
               Preface
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               matter
               it self
               ,
               wherein
               you
               professe
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 To
                 joyn
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 grosse
                 sins
                 and
                 errors
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 desiring
                 earnestly
                 to
                 mourn
                 first
                 for
                 your
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 next
                 for
                 the
                 sixs
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               here
               we
               do
               heartily
               pray
               ,
               that
               neither
               we
               nor
               you
               may
               any
               of
               us
               condemn
               our selves
               ,
               either
               by
               professing
               our
               sorrow
               ,
               for
               what
               sins
               we
               may
               
               practise
               ,
               or
               by
               refusing
               to
               help
               forward
               the
               good
               that
               we
               professe
               to
               allow
               of
               ,
               but
               may
               testifie
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               sorrow
               for
               our
               own
               and
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
               by
               suitable
               indeavors
               to
               reform
               what
               is
               amisse
               in
               our selves
               ,
               and
               helping
               forward
               every
               one
               in
               his
               place
               the
               reformation
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               -
               )
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 You
                 are
                 also
                 sensible
                 with
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 sundry
                 persons
                 grosly
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 mainpoints
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               we
               hope
               you
               will
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               where
               ,
               after
               the
               injoying
               of
               plenty
               of
               Preaching
               and
               the
               publick
               Catechizing
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               used
               for
               many
               years
               together
               ,
               (
               and
               much
               more
               where
               there
               hath
               been
               lesse
               of
               this
               meanes
               )
               many
               continue
               grosly
               ignorant
               in
               the
               main
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               at
               least
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               in
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               willing
               to
               take
               the
               paines
               by
               private
               Catechizing
               to
               instruct
               such
               persons
               :
               This
               course
               being
               to
               the
               Ministers
               a
               matter
               of
               paines
               onely
               ;
               and
               that
               hereupon
               ,
               where
               the
               publick
               Catechizing
               attaines
               not
               its
               desired
               end
               ,
               the
               private
               may
               be
               good
               and
               useful
               ,
               that
               so
               poor
               souls
               perish
               not
               for
               lack
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Lastly
               
                 You
                 hope
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 with
                 you
                 are
                 sensible
                 and
                 greived
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
              
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mention
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 grosse
                 errors
                 in
                 judgement
                 and
                 damnable
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 rent
                 themselves
                 into
                 as
                 many
                 several
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 into
                 Sects
                 and
                 Schisms
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               may
               perceive
               by
               the
               title
               of
               our
               Paper
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               representation
               of
               our
               apprehensions
               to
               the
               Provincial
               Assembly
               ,
               in
               the
               Case
               to
               us
               propounded
               by
               the
               said
               Provincial
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               was
               ,
               we
               shall
               particularly
               declare
               anon
               ,
               (
               although
               by
               what
               we
               say
               had
               been
               complained
               of
               ,
               and
               represented
               unto
               us
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               gathered
               )
               and
               therefore
               we
               were
               chiefly
               to
               apply
               our selves
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               therein
               our
               main
               work
               and
               businesse
               .
               That
               the
               grosse
               and
               damnable
               errors
               ,
               that
               the
               loosness
               of
               these
               times
               have
               brought
               forth
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               bewailed
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               with
               tears
               of
               bloud
               ,
               is
               most
               freely
               to
               be
               confessed
               .
               And
               whether
               we
               lay
               them
               not
               to
               heart
               in
               some
               poor
               measure
               ,
               God
               the
               searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               he
               knows
               ;
               as
               what
               complaints
               have
               been
               made
               of
               these
               by
               the
               members
               of
               this
               Classis
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               prayers
               and
               preaching
               ,
               men
               can
               witnesse
               ;
               and
               likewise
               
               what
               testimonies
               have
               been
               given
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               subscribed
               with
               their
               hands
               and
               published
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               therein
               but
               concurring
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Reverend
               Brethren
               in
               this
               Province
               ,
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               other
               Counties
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               posterity
               may
               read
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               in
               our
               graves
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               most
               of
               the
               Congregations
               belonging
               to
               this
               Classis
               ,
               the
               great
               business
               to
               be
               looked
               after
               was
               the
               use
               of
               our
               best
               indeavors
               ,
               for
               the
               informing
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               the
               reforming
               of
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               the
               numbers
               of
               these
               being
               great
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               are
               so
               grosly
               erroneous
               as
               to
               maintain
               damnable
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               whereof
               you
               professe
               your selves
               to
               be
               so
               sensible
               ,
               very
               inconsiderable
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               former
               :
               and
               in
               sundry
               of
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               most
               ,
               (
               blessed
               be
               God
               for
               it
               )
               not
               any
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               of
               .
               And
               therefore
               there
               was
               not
               that
               reason
               to
               make
               any
               such
               expresse
               mention
               of
               these
               as
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               although
               in
               our
               Paper
               we
               were
               not
               herein
               neither
               altogether
               silent
               ,
               as
               will
               after
               appear
               .
            
             
               Having
               professed
               your
               agreement
               with
               us
               thus
               farre
               ,
               you
               go
               on
               to
               declare
               your selves
               ,
               
                 That
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 informing
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 reforming
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 much
                 dissent
                 .
              
               And
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               You
               say
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 Information
                 and
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Catechizing
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 course
                 by
                 us
                 published
                 (
                 provided
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 publick
                 )
                 little
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 Order
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sapper
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               all
               Children
               and
               others
               ,
               (
               so
               many
               as
               it
               is
               fit
               to
               instruct
               after
               that
               manner
               )
               be
               publickly
               catechized
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               heartily
               wish
               had
               been
               and
               were
               more
               generally
               practised
               in
               our
               own
               Church
               at
               home
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               practised
               by
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               abroad
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               had
               the
               publick
               catechizing
               of
               Children
               and
               others
               been
               more
               generally
               and
               constantly
               practised
               ,
               there
               had
               not
               been
               that
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               grosse
               ignorance
               of
               sundry
               persons
               of
               ripe
               years
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               Governours
               of
               Families
               ,
               as
               now
               there
               is
               .
               We
               do
               also
               understand
               you
               by
               what
               you
               do
               here
               expresse
               ,
               that
               you
               judge
               it
               not
               meet
               ,
               
               that
               the
               grosly
               ignorant
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               seem
               to
               approve
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               abroad
               ,
               (
               as
               of
               our
               own
               at
               home
               )
               in
               taking
               course
               to
               inform
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               before
               they
               admit
               them
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               And
               therefore
               we
               see
               not
               how
               you
               can
               in
               reason
               deny
               ,
               but
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               an
               examination
               and
               trial
               of
               all
               persons
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               grosly
               ignorant
               may
               not
               be
               admitted
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               be
               ,
               if
               all
               promiscuously
               were
               admitted
               without
               any
               tryal
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               whereas
               ,
               in
               this
               concession
               about
               catechizing
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               Proviso
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               in
               publick
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               see
               ,
               why
               you
               should
               so
               limit
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               ignorant
               should
               be
               informed
               ,
               and
               that
               catechizing
               is
               an
               useful
               means
               to
               attain
               that
               end
               .
               You
               know
               how
               it
               would
               dash
               sundry
               knowing
               persons
               to
               be
               catechized
               publickly
               in
               the
               Congregation
               .
               But
               as
               for
               those
               that
               are
               conscious
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               ignorant
               ,
               if
               these
               should
               be
               called
               forth
               to
               publique
               Catechizing
               ,
               it
               were
               more
               likely
               to
               drive
               them
               from
               the
               publique
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               the
               use
               of
               all
               means
               for
               their
               information
               ,
               then
               beavailable
               to
               this
               end
               .
               As
               touching
               what
               was
               propounded
               by
               us
               in
               our
               paper
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               for
               their
               information
               (
               though
               it
               was
               not
               intended
               for
               any
               such
               a
               purpose
               as
               to
               exclude
               publique
               Catechizing
               )
               it
               was
               done
               in
               way
               of
               condescension
               to
               the
               weakest
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               our
               willingness
               to
               apply
               our selves
               to
               any
               course
               ,
               so
               we
               might
               be
               instrumental
               to
               bring
               poor
               dark
               and
               blinde
               Souls
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               which
               in
               our
               Judgement
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               attained
               in
               many
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               stands
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               private
               way
               of
               Catechizing
               in
               any
               of
               the
               wayes
               propounded
               by
               us
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               should
               Catechize
               all
               the
               several
               Families
               publiquely
               before
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Touching
               those
               
                 that
                 erre
                 so
                 grosly
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 Doctrinals
                 or
                 points
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 thereby
                 renting
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 constituted
                 Church
                 ,
              
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 speak
                 nothing
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 sin
                 or
                 punishment
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 hope
                 ,
                 we
                 with
                 you
                 do
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 lawful
                 Pastors
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 such
                 offenders
                 .
              
            
             
             
               We
               have
               given
               you
               the
               reason
               already
               ,
               why
               we
               made
               not
               such
               express
               mention
               of
               these
               offenders
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               although
               (
               as
               you
               will
               hereafter
               perceive
               )
               we
               are
               not
               wholly
               silent
               touching
               either
               the
               sin
               or
               punishment
               of
               these
               .
               Onely
               at
               present
               ,
               because
               you
               professe
               to
               allow
               of
               that
               previous
               course
               of
               admonition
               prescribed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               scandalous
               Mat.
               18.
               before
               they
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               but
               here
               say
               nothing
               of
               any
               such
               course
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               heretical
               or
               schismatical
               ;
               (
               though
               we
               hope
               also
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               disallow
               it
               not
               )
               we
               shall
               briefly
               declare
               ,
               what
               course
               is
               to
               be
               held
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               before
               the
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               passe
               against
               these
               offenders
               ,
               and
               whereof
               our
               paper
               was
               not
               silent
               .
               This
               Government
               ,
               however
               it
               gives
               no
               toleration
               to
               
                 any
                 such
                 errors
                 ,
                 as
                 subvert
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 errours
                 ,
                 which
                 overthrow
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 holds
                 them
                 ,
                 spreads
                 them
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 draw
                 others
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 practises
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 manifestly
                 subvert
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 Vnity
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 established
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               These
               being
               offences
               censured
               by
               this
               Government
               ,
               (
               and
               of
               which
               further
               afterward
               ,
               )
               yet
               this
               Government
               prescribes
               the
               exercise
               of
               patience
               and
               long-suffering
               (
               even
               toward
               those
               that
               do
               grosly
               erre
               in
               Doctrine
               as
               well
               as
               toward
               those
               that
               are
               scandalous
               in
               life
               )
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               means
               for
               the
               convincing
               them
               of
               their
               errours
               ;
               by
               reasoning
               with
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               as
               we
               see
               was
               practised
               in
               the
               Synod
               ,
               that
               was
               held
               at
               Jerusalem
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               see
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               did
               not
               disdain
               to
               reason
               and
               dispute
               with
               Arrius
               (
               though
               he
               denyed
               the
               Deity
               of
               Christ
               )
               before
               they
               condemned
               him
               :
               And
               as
               also
               other
               Fathers
               did
               with
               other
               Hereticks
               in
               the
               Synods
               ,
               although
               oftentimes
               in
               vain
               .
               That
               so
               none
               might
               have
               any
               just
               cause
               to
               complain
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               condemned
               ,
               before
               they
               fully
               heard
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               such
               as
               run
               into
               such
               practises
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               tend
               manifestly
               to
               the
               subverting
               of
               that
               order
               and
               unity
               which
               Christ
               hath
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               labours
               with
               these
               also
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               gentle
               means
               to
               reclaim
               them
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               back
               again
               to
               the
               Church
               they
               have
               rent
               themselves
               from
               ,
               before
               it
               proceed
               to
               censure
               .
               As
               it
               doth
               also
               put
               a
               
               difference
               between
               the
               seducers
               ,
               and
               ring-leaders
               of
               a
               Sect
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               misled
               ;
               having
               respect
               not
               only
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               offence
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               offender
               ;
               and
               exerciseth
               patience
               and
               forbearance
               towards
               all
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               any
               hope
               of
               reducing
               them
               by
               milder
               correction
               :
               Being
               ever
               more
               desirous
               to
               heal
               ,
               then
               cut
               off
               any
               member
               .
               And
               thus
               having
               declared
               our selves
               in
               this
               ,
               we
               goe
               on
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               For
               you
               say
               ;
               
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 scandalous
                 and
                 wicked
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 admonition
                 private
                 and
                 publique
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 rule
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               18.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 still
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 reform
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 lawful
                 Pastors
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               you
               fully
               come
               up
               to
               what
               we
               hold
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               meanes
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               used
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               glad
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               in
               judgement
               betwixt
               you
               and
               us
               thus
               far
               .
               Neither
               can
               we
               see
               how
               ,
               upon
               this
               concession
               ,
               you
               can
               in
               reason
               finde
               fault
               with
               our
               proceedings
               ,
               if
               there
               should
               be
               occasion
               for
               our
               censuring
               any
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               notorious
               offences
               and
               their
               obstinacy
               therein
               ,
               might
               justly
               merit
               the
               highest
               censure
               .
            
             
               For
               however
               ,
               perhaps
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               you
               stumble
               chiefly
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               ruling
               Elders
               (
               that
               in
               your
               judgement
               may
               be
               but
               meer
               Lay-men
               )
               do
               joyn
               in
               the
               Gouernment
               with
               us
               ;
               yet
               we
               see
               not
               how
               this
               can
               be
               any
               just
               ground
               of
               scruple
               to
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               who
               (
               if
               we
               mistake
               not
               )
               were
               all
               of
               you
               satisfied
               in
               your
               consciences
               touching
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               late
               Government
               of
               Episcopacy
               as
               it
               was
               then
               exercised
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               to
               submission
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               wherein
               High-Commissioners
               ,
               Chancelors
               ,
               and
               Commissaries
               (
               that
               were
               as
               much
               Lay-men
               then
               ,
               as
               ruling
               Elders
               can
               be
               in
               your
               judgement
               now
               )
               had
               so
               great
               a
               share
               ,
               as
               to
               suspend
               Ministers
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               upon
               such
               complaints
               as
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               orders
               ,
               that
               were
               appointed
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               they
               might
               take
               cognizance
               of
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               decree
               the
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               against
               them
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               occasion
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               must
               yet
               further
               profess
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               whom
               you
               mean
               by
               lawful
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               here
               grant
               the
               power
               
               of
               excommunication
               .
               Some
               we
               know
               ,
               there
               are
               ,
               that
               would
               make
               the
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               the
               onely
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               that
               other
               Ministers
               do
               but
               officiate
               by
               deputation
               from
               them
               and
               under
               them
               .
               We
               hope
               you
               are
               not
               of
               the
               minde
               of
               these
               .
               For
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               dissent
               in
               judgement
               betwixt
               you
               and
               us
               would
               be
               farre
               greater
               ,
               than
               as
               yet
               we
               apprehend
               it
               is
               ;
               so
               hence
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               ,
               till
               Prelacy
               should
               be
               restored
               ,
               there
               must
               not
               (
               if
               you
               would
               provide
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               persons
               and
               estates
               of
               them
               that
               should
               mannage
               the
               Government
               )
               be
               the
               dispensing
               of
               any
               Church
               censures
               at
               all
               .
               For
               you
               may
               easily
               know
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               by
               Acts
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               before
               made
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               (
               and
               which
               are
               confirmed
               by
               the
               late
               humble
               Advice
               assented
               unto
               by
               his
               Highnesse
               sect
               .
               12.
               )
               the
               office
               and
               jurisdiction
               of
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               is
               taken
               away
               ;
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               further
               Barre
               put
               in
               against
               Prelacy
               in
               the
               11.
               sect
               .
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               humble
               Advice
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               expresly
               cautioned
               ,
               (
               and
               we
               judge
               it
               was
               out
               of
               a
               conscientious
               mindfulness
               of
               what
               had
               been
               in
               those
               very
               termes
               covenanted
               against
               )
               that
               the
               liberty
               ,
               that
               is
               granted
               to
               some
               ,
               be
               not
               extended
               to
               Popery
               and
               Prelacy
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               any
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               should
               exercise
               his
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               excommunicate
               any
               person
               within
               this
               Land
               ,
               wherein
               by
               Authority
               (
               as
               you
               may
               see
               afterward
               )
               there
               is
               also
               an
               appointment
               of
               another
               Government
               ,
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               learned
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               determine
               ,
               whether
               such
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               would
               not
               run
               themselves
               into
               a
               praemunire
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               do
               not
               restrain
               lawful
               Pastors
               to
               these
               onely
               ,
               out
               doubt
               yet
               is
               ,
               Whether
               you
               mean
               not
               onely
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               were
               ordained
               by
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               excluding
               those
               out
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               that
               ,
               since
               their
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               have
               been
               ordained
               by
               Presbyters
               only
               ?
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               your
               sense
               ,
               we
               shall
               onely
               at
               present
               minde
               you
               ,
               of
               what
               is
               published
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Doctor
               Vsher
               late
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               lately
               put
               forth
               by
               Doctor
               Bernard
               ,
               Preacher
               to
               the
               Honourable
               Society
               of
               Grayes-Inne
               ;
               and
               whom
               though
               a
               stranger
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               a
               different
               judgement
               from
               us
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               yet
               we
               reverence
               for
               his
               moderation
               
               and
               profession
               of
               his
               desires
               for
               peace
               ,
               
                 wishing
                 that
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 consent
                 in
                 substantials
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 would
                 consider
                 of
                 some
                 conjunction
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Discipline
                 .
                 That
                 private
                 interests
                 and
                 circumstantials
                 might
                 〈◊〉
                 keep
                 them
                 thus
                 far
                 asunder
                 .
              
               
               In
               which
               wish
               as
               we
               do
               cordially
               joyn
               our selves
               ,
               so
               we
               heartily
               desire
               ,
               that
               all
               godly
               and
               moderate
               spirited
               men
               throughout
               the
               Land
               would
               also
               close
               .
               But
               the
               book
               ,
               which
               the
               said
               Doctor
               hath
               lately
               published
               ,
               is
               intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 and
                 Primate
                 of
              
               Ireland
               &c.
               
               In
               this
               Book
               this
               Doctor
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               late
               Primate
               in
               Answer
               to
               a
               letter
               of
               his
               (
               sent
               to
               him
               as
               it
               should
               seem
               for
               that
               purpose
               )
               declares
               his
               Judgement
               touching
               the
               ordination
               of
               the
               Ministry
               in
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               in
               France
               and
               Holland
               .
               There
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Episcopus
                 &
                 Presbyter
                 gradu
                 tantum
                 differunt
                 ,
                 non
                 ordine
                 .
              
               And
               consequently
               ,
               that
               in
               places
               ,
               where
               Bishops
               cannot
               be
               had
               ,
               the
               ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               standeth
               valid
               .
               And
               in
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Answer
               about
               this
               point
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 testifying
                 of
                 his
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Churches
              
               (
               of
               the
               Low-Countryes
               )
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               spoken
               immediately
               before
               :
               and
               which
               he
               there
               professeth
               ,
               
                 He
                 doth
                 love
                 and
                 bonour
                 as
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 :
              
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               difference
               that
               was
               betwixt
               him
               and
               them
               about
               the
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               )
               he
               doth
               professe
               
                 That
                 with
                 like
                 affection
                 he
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 blessed
              
               Sacrament
               
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 in
              
               Holland
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 in
              
               Charenton
               .
               See
               pag.
               125.
               and
               126.
               
               Hence
               you
               may
               perceive
               ,
               that
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Dr.
               Vsher
               was
               ;
               That
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               where
               Bishops
               cannot
               be
               had
               standeth
               valid
               .
               And
               consequently
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               (
               and
               you
               must
               have
               stronger
               reason
               ,
               then
               ever
               yet
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               to
               bear
               you
               out
               there
               in
               if
               you
               judge
               otherwise
               )
               they
               ought
               to
               bee
               esteemed
               lawful
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               grant
               the
               power
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               Bishops
               being
               now
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               therefore
               ordain
               according
               to
               the
               present
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               The
               said
               Doctor
               Bernard
               hath
               some
               animadvertisements
               upon
               this
               Leteer
               (
               in
               which
               Doctor
               Vsher
               doth
               deliver
               his
               judgement
               as
               abovesaid
               )
               and
               there
               shews
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               in
               this
               judgement
               of
               his
               singular
               .
               He
               alledgeth
               Doctor
               Davenant
               ,
               that
               pious
               and
               learned
               Bishop
               of
               Sarisbury
               ,
               as
               consenting
               
               with
               him
               in
               it
               (
               in
               his
               determinations
               quaest
               .
               42.
               )
               and
               produceth
               the
               principal
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Parisiensis
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Durand
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               declares
               it
               to
               be
               the
               General
               opinion
               of
               the
               Schoolemen
               ;
               
                 Episcopatum
                 ut
                 distinguitur
                 a
                 simplie●
                 sacerdotio
                 non
                 esse
                 alium
                 ordinem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               see
               pag.
               130.
               of
               the
               aforenamed
               Book
               ,
               as
               also
               pag.
               131
               ,
               132.
               
               Where
               the
               concurrence
               of
               Doctor
               Davenant
               with
               Doctor
               Vsher
               in
               his
               judgement
               about
               this
               matter
               is
               declared
               more
               fully
               .
               He
               addes
               also
               others
               ,
               as
               in
               special
               ,
               Doctor
               
                 Richard
                 Field
              
               in
               his
               learned
               Book
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               39.
               and
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               27.
               
               And
               also
               that
               Book
               intituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 maintained
                 by
                 Archdeacon
              
               Mason
               
                 against
                 the
                 Romanists
              
               .
               And
               further
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 assured
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 Bishop
              
               Overal
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 principal
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               He
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Author
                 produceth
                 many
                 testimonies
                 ;
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
              
               Bonaventure
               ,
               Thomas
               Aquinas
               ,
               Durand
               ,
               Dominicus
               Soto
               ,
               Richardus
               Armachanus
               ,
               Tostatus
               ,
               Alphonsus
               a
               Castro
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               Petrus
               Canisius
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 affirmed
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 quoteth
              
               Medina
               
                 a
                 principal
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               Trent
               ,
               
                 who
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 That
              
               Jerome
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Sedulius
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophylact
               
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 also
                 .
              
               But
               you
               may
               see
               these
               things
               your selves
               in
               Doctor
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               132
               ,
               133
               ,
               134.
               
               We
               have
               been
               onely
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               transcribe
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               could
               alledge
               many
               more
               Testimonies
               to
               prove
               this
               :
               But
               we
               count
               these
               sufficient
               ;
               and
               doe
               alledge
               these
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               brought
               by
               one
               that
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Judgement
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               we
               suppose
               .
            
             
               But
               having
               declared
               how
               farre
               you
               accord
               with
               us
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               touching
               the
               way
               of
               informing
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               reforming
               the
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               and
               schismatical
               ,
               &c.
               you
               tell
               us
               ;
               
                 That
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 therein
                 so
                 wavering
                 and
                 unsettled
                 in
                 your
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 submit
                 either
                 it
                 or
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 wholly
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 Judgement
                 and
                 determination
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 termed
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 at
              
               Preston
               ;
               
                 wherein
                 you
                 professe
                 no
                 little
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
             
               That
               ,
               which
               we
               submitted
               wholly
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Provincial
               Assembly
               ,
               was
               not
               ,
               whether
               Catechizing
               was
               a
               way
               appointed
               by
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               for
               the
               information
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ;
               but
               in
               what
               way
               of
               Catechizing
               (
               as
               is
               expressed
               in
               our
               Paper
               )
               the
               ignorant
               in
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               who
               never
               offered
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               were
               most
               like
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               some
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               but
               of
               Order
               onely
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               by
               us
               submitted
               to
               that
               Assembly
               ;
               whether
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               for
               the
               reforming
               of
               the
               scandalous
               ?
               But
               whether
               it
               might
               not
               be
               meet
               
                 pro
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               present
               case
               stood
               ,
               to
               apply
               the
               censures
               ?
               (
               and
               so
               put
               in
               practice
               at
               this
               time
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               General
               we
               were
               sufficiently
               assured
               from
               the
               word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               was
               the
               way
               for
               their
               reformation
               )
               and
               with
               which
               we
               were
               both
               by
               God
               and
               Man
               intrusted
               to
               dispense
               ,
               unto
               those
               that
               were
               openly
               scandalous
               in
               our
               Congregations
               ;
               However
               they
               contented
               themselves
               to
               live
               in
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               nor
               ever
               presented
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               it
               .
               And
               this
               (
               because
               meerly
               circumstantial
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               dispensing
               of
               the
               Censures
               at
               this
               time
               and
               to
               such
               Persons
               )
               we
               think
               herein
               we
               owed
               the
               Provincial
               Assembly
               (
               unto
               whose
               Authority
               we
               professe
               our selves
               to
               be
               subject
               )
               so
               much
               respect
               and
               duty
               ,
               as
               to
               submit
               our
               apprehensions
               in
               a
               case
               of
               this
               nature
               (
               which
               they
               had
               propounded
               unto
               us
               to
               be
               seriously
               weighed
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               done
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Classes
               within
               this
               Province
               )
               unto
               their
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               their
               concurrent
               approval
               along
               with
               us
               ,
               before
               we
               proceeded
               to
               practise
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               this
               weight
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               have
               declared
               before
               ,
               That
               however
               we
               are
               not
               so
               wavering
               and
               unsettled
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               to
               resolve
               our
               belief
               into
               the
               determination
               of
               Synods
               or
               Councils
               ,
               believing
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               as
               they
               determine
               :
               Yet
               that
               it
               is
               not
               out
               of
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Synod
               to
               examine
               ,
               try
               and
               authoritatively
               to
               censure
               Doctrines
               as
               well
               as
               matters
               of
               Discipline
               .
               And
               we
               think
               (
               how
               confident
               soever
               you
               may
               be
               of
               the
               soundnesse
               and
               orthodoxnesse
               of
               what
               in
               your
               Paper
               you
               propound
               in
               way
               of
               exception
               against
               any
               thing
               in
               ours
               )
               you
               have
               not
               such
               clear
               and
               unquestionable
               grounds
               from
               
               Scripture
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               to
               be
               accused
               of
               wavering
               or
               unsettledness
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               submitted
               the
               same
               to
               have
               been
               examined
               and
               tried
               by
               a
               Provincial
               Assembly
               :
               and
               much
               lesse
               if
               you
               could
               have
               had
               the
               opportunity
               of
               submitting
               it
               to
               the
               Censure
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               .
            
             
               But
               whereas
               mentioning
               our
               Provincial
               Assembly
               at
               Preston
               ,
               you
               call
               it
               a
               new
               termed
               
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               If
               your
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               terming
               it
               a
               Provincial
               Assembly
               instead
               of
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
               is
               a
               new
               term
               ,
               then
               this
               is
               but
               onely
               a
               Logomachia
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
               Although
               we
               frequently
               call
               it
               a
               Provincial
               Synod
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Provincial
               Assembly
               .
               But
               if
               your
               meaning
               be
               ;
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 termed
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 at
              
               Preston
               ;
               Because
               Provinciall
               Synods
               or
               Assemblies
               have
               been
               held
               but
               lately
               at
               Preston
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               (
               if
               Provincial
               Assemblies
               be
               warrantable
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               of
               ancient
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               that
               having
               been
               long
               in
               dis-use
               ,
               they
               began
               of
               late
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Preston
               ,
               that
               can
               justly
               incurre
               your
               censure
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               be
               that
               you
               question
               :
               Then
               we
               referre
               you
               to
               what
               Doctor
               Bernard
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               his
               above
               quoted
               ,
               shews
               was
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Doctor
               Vsher
               (
               who
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               or
               are
               acquainted
               with
               his
               works
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               a
               great
               Antiquary
               ;
               however
               we
               alleadge
               him
               not
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               build
               your
               faith
               upon
               his
               Testimony
               )
               and
               which
               we
               think
               may
               be
               sufficient
               to
               vindicate
               Provincial
               Assemblies
               in
               your
               thoughts
               from
               all
               suspition
               of
               novelty
               .
               In
               that
               Book
               you
               have
               in
               the
               close
               of
               it
               proposals
               touching
               the
               Reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               unto
               the
               form
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               received
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               thus
               begins
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 all
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 charged
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 this
                 Realm
                 hath
                 received
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 commanded
                 herein
                 ,
                 The
                 exhortation
                 of
              
               Paul
               
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 unto
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               A
               little
               after
               it
               is
               aknowledged
               ,
               That
               Ignatius
               
                 by
                 Presbytery
                 mentioned
                 by
              
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
                 did
                 understand
                 the
                 Community
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 or
                 Elders
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               And
               for
               further
               proof
               ,
               Tertullian
               
                 is
                 alleadged
                 in
                 his
                 Generall
                 Apologie
                 for
                 Christians
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 used
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 chastisements
                 and
                 divine
                 censure
                 ;
                 For
                 Judgement
                 is
                 given
                 with
                 great
                 advice
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 certain
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 foreshewing
                 of
                 the
                 Judgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 have
                 so
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 banished
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 holy
                 Fellowship
                 The
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 that
                 bear
                 rule
                 therein
                 ,
                 are
                 certain
                 approved
                 Elders
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 obtained
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 reward
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 good
                 report
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 is
                 further
                 shewed
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 judicature
                 ,
              
               Cornelius
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 used
                 the
                 received
                 form
                 of
                 gathering
                 together
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 And
                 that
              
               Cyprian
               
                 sufficiently
                 declares
                 of
                 what
                 Persons
                 that
                 consisted
                 ;
                 When
                 he
                 wisheth
                 him
                 to
                 read
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 flourishing
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 did
                 preside
                 or
                 rule
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bishop
                 might
                 hear
                 no
                 mans
                 cause
                 without
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Bishops
                 sentence
                 should
                 be
                 void
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 were
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 further
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 found
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
              
               Egbert
               
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               York
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Saxon
               
                 times
                 )
                 and
                 afterwards
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 law
                 it self
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 also
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 hath
                 been
                 much
                 disused
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 professe
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Pastor
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Rector
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 dispense
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               By
               all
               which
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               also
               proved
               ;
               That
               the
               form
               of
               Government
               by
               the
               united
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               is
               ancient
               :
               and
               which
               is
               there
               in
               express
               termes
               asse●ted
               ;
               as
               it
               might
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               many
               more
               Testimonies
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               conceive
               these
               already
               mentioned
               are
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               being
               alleadged
               by
               the
               aforementioned
               Author
               ,
               As
               also
               evidencing
               what
               his
               own
               Judgement
               was
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               may
               be
               more
               likely
               to
               sway
               with
               you
               (
               if
               in
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               dissent
               betwixt
               you
               and
               us
               )
               then
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               our selves
               produce
               .
               But
               in
               this
               reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               to
               the
               form
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               received
               in
               the
               ancient
               
               Church
               ,
               there
               are
               proposals
               of
               Assemblies
               of
               Pastors
               within
               certain
               limited
               bounds
               ,
               which
               (
               saving
               that
               they
               are
               some
               of
               them
               somewhat
               larger
               then
               ours
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               circumstantial
               difference
               )
               doe
               hold
               proportion
               with
               the
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               and
               National
               Assemblies
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               form
               of
               our
               Church
               Government
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               times
               propounded
               there
               for
               their
               meeting
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               were
               to
               have
               Cognizance
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               subordination
               of
               the
               lesser
               to
               the
               greater
               ,
               with
               liberty
               of
               Appeal
               ,
               if
               need
               should
               require
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               as
               with
               us
               .
               And
               all
               these
               were
               propounded
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               year
               1641.
               (
               after
               the
               troubles
               ,
               that
               had
               risen
               in
               Scotland
               about
               Episcopacy
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               had
               so
               much
               as
               fallen
               under
               debate
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               ever
               we
               heard
               of
               )
               as
               an
               expedient
               to
               prevent
               the
               troubles
               ,
               that
               did
               after
               arise
               in
               this
               Land
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               being
               for
               the
               moderating
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               was
               grown
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               quite
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               Pastors
               that
               rule
               ,
               that
               of
               right
               did
               belong
               unto
               them
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               Reduction
               of
               it
               to
               the
               ancient
               form
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               this
               learned
               and
               reverend
               Antiquary
               ,
               our
               Provincial
               Assembly
               at
               Preston
               (
               where
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Churches
               are
               members
               ,
               as
               he
               acknowledgeth
               of
               right
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               such
               Assemblies
               )
               would
               not
               have
               been
               accounted
               a
               new
               termed
               Provincial
               Assembly
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               BUt
               you
               go
               on
               and
               tell
               us
               ;
               
                 That
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Paper
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 so
                 fully
                 assent
                 ,
                 till
                 further
                 explicated
                 and
                 unfolded
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               cannot
               apprehend
               any
               such
               darknesse
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               as
               you
               speak
               of
               .
               But
               yet
               because
               in
               yours
               ,
               you
               question
               what
               authority
               
               we
               have
               from
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               doe
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               :
               and
               your
               mistakes
               of
               our
               meaning
               may
               perhaps
               some
               of
               them
               arise
               from
               your
               unacquaintednesse
               with
               the
               rule
               we
               walk
               by
               :
               although
               we
               were
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               any
               mistakes
               ,
               that
               might
               arise
               
                 ab
                 ignorantia
                 juris
              
               (
               whether
               simple
               or
               affected
               ,
               that
               we
               determine
               not
               ,
               but
               leave
               you
               to
               examine
               ;
               )
               Before
               we
               come
               to
               make
               Answer
               more
               particularly
               to
               what
               follows
               ,
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               at
               some
               paines
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               some
               further
               account
               of
               the
               power
               we
               are
               awarranted
               by
               the
               civil
               Authority
               ,
               for
               to
               exercise
               ;
               to
               what
               persons
               within
               our
               bounds
               it
               extends
               it self
               :
               and
               what
               some
               of
               those
               rules
               are
               ,
               that
               are
               prescribed
               unto
               us
               by
               civil
               Authority
               ,
               to
               walk
               by
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               power
               we
               are
               betrusted
               with
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               general
               and
               common
               mistake
               amongst
               many
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               was
               established
               by
               the
               Parliament
               but
               for
               three
               years
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               it
               is
               now
               expired
               and
               our
               of
               date
               .
               But
               if
               you
               peruse
               all
               that
               passed
               in
               Parliament
               touching
               it
               ,
               no
               such
               matter
               will
               appear
               .
               
                 The
                 directions
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 after
                 advice
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 electing
                 and
                 chusing
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Classical
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
              
               London
               and
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 several
              
               Counties
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 speedy
                 settling
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 bearing
                 date
              
               August
               19.
               1645.
               
               
                 Their
                 Ordinance
                 together
                 with
                 Rules
                 and
                 Directions
                 ,
                 concerning
                 suspension
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 scandal
                 ,
                 dated
              
               Octob.
               20.
               1645
               
               :
               
                 The
                 Votes
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Houses
                 for
                 the
                 Choise
                 of
                 Elders
                 throughout
                 the
              
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               
                 and
                 Dominion
                 of
              
               Wales
               
                 in
                 the
                 respective
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 and
                 Chappels
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 directions
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 And
                 touching
                 the
                 power
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Tryers
                 of
                 Elections
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 date
                 of
              
               Febr.
               20.
               1645.
               and
               Febr.
               26.
               1645
               
               :
               
                 Their
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 keeping
                 scandalous
                 Persons
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 the
                 inabling
                 of
                 Congregations
                 for
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 supplying
                 of
                 defects
                 in
                 former
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Directions
                 of
                 Parliament
                 concerning
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 bearing
                 date
              
               March
               14.
               1645
               
               :
               
                 The
                 Remedies
                 prescribed
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 removing
                 some
                 obstructions
                 in
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 dated
              
               April
               22.
               1647
               
               :
               
                 And
                 their
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 the
                 speedy
                 dividing
                 and
                 settling
                 the
                 several
              
               Counties
               
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Kingdom
               
                 into
                 distinct
                 Classical
                 Presbyteries
                 and
                 Congregationall
                 Elderships
                 ,
                 dated
              
               Jan.
               29.
               1647
               
               ;
               We
               say
               ,
               all
               these
               were
               passed
               absolutely
               without
               any
               proviso's
               at
               all
               ,
               limiting
               the
               time
               of
               their
               continuance
               ,
               that
               is
               expressed
               in
               any
               of
               them
               .
               Indeed
               in
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               giving
               power
               to
               all
               the
               Classical
               Presbyteries
               within
               their
               respective
               bounds
               ,
               to
               examine
               ,
               approve
               and
               ordain
               Ministers
               for
               several
               Congregations
               ,
               dated
               Nov.
               10.
               1645
               
               ;
               It
               is
               provided
               in
               the
               Close
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 force
                 for
                 twelve
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
              
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               provided
               in
               another
               Ordinance
               ,
               for
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               the
               Classical
               Presbyters
               ,
               within
               their
               respective
               bounds
               ,
               for
               the
               several
               Congregations
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               bearing
               date
               August
               28.
               1646
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 force
                 for
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
              
               ;
               Which
               latter
               might
               give
               to
               some
               (
               that
               took
               but
               the
               matter
               upon
               report
               )
               an
               occasion
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               was
               settled
               but
               for
               three
               yeares
               ;
               although
               that
               was
               but
               ill
               applied
               to
               all
               the
               several
               Ordinances
               that
               had
               passed
               before
               ,
               which
               belonged
               onely
               to
               one
               .
               But
               the
               Ordinance
               especially
               ,
               from
               which
               chiefly
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               )
               the
               mistake
               arose
               about
               settling
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               for
               three
               years
               onely
               ,
               was
               the
               Ordinance
               that
               passed
               June
               5.
               1646
               
               ;
               The
               title
               whereof
               is
               ,
               
                 An
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 Assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 settling
                 (
                 without
                 further
                 delay
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               :
               In
               the
               Close
               whereof
               it
               is
               ordained
               ;
               
                 That
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 shall
                 continue
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 both
                 Houses
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 be
                 consulted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 touching
                 a
                 Committee
                 of
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 to
                 adjudge
                 and
                 determine
                 scandalous
                 offences
                 not
                 formerly
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
              
               March
               14.
               1645
               
               ;
               
                 And
                 also
                 shewing
                 how
                 the
                 Elderships
                 were
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 such
                 scandalous
                 offences
                 ;
                 And
                 touching
                 what
                 power
                 was
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Committee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 sort
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 but
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 peruse
                 that
                 Ordinance
              
               ;
               The
               ground
               whereof
               in
               the
               preface
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               be
               this
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 in
                 Parliament
                 holding
                 their
                 former
                 resolution
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 notorious
                 and
                 scandalous
                 offenders
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 further
                 addition
                 to
                 the
                 scandalous
                 offences
                 formerly
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 And
                 least
                 the
                 stay
                 of
                 the
                 enumeration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 not
                 naming
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 Cases
                 not
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 putting
                 in
                 execution
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 already
                 established
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 doe
                 therefore-ordain
                 a
                 Committee
                 (
                 therein
                 particularly
                 nominated
                 )
                 in
                 stead
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               groundlesnesse
               of
               the
               mistake
               about
               settling
               the
               Presbyterial
               Government
               for
               three
               years
               onely
               (
               that
               might
               arise
               from
               the
               proviso
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               )
               is
               so
               clear
               to
               any
               common
               understanding
               ,
               that
               the
               bare
               recital
               of
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               the
               ground
               of
               making
               it
               ,
               doth
               make
               it
               so
               fully
               to
               appear
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               but
               lost
               labour
               to
               use
               any
               more
               words
               about
               it
               .
               But
               we
               have
               particularly
               mentioned
               all
               that
               ever
               passed
               the
               Parliament
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               we
               have
               either
               seen
               or
               heard
               of
               )
               that
               hitherto
               concerned
               Church
               Government
               ,
               untill
               the
               year
               1648
               ;
               
                 When
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 was
                 agreed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 Assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 after
                 Advice
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ordered
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 printed
              
               August
               19.
               
                 of
                 the
                 said
              
               year
               1648.
               
               And
               this
               Ordinance
               (
               wherein
               all
               that
               had
               passed
               the
               Parliament
               before
               in
               parts
               ,
               and
               at
               several
               times
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               was
               but
               temporary
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               other
               Ordinances
               (
               so
               far
               as
               was
               intended
               for
               continuance
               )
               are
               moulded
               up
               into
               a
               complete
               body
               ,
               with
               a
               supply
               of
               sundry
               things
               that
               had
               been
               never
               mentioned
               nor
               published
               before
               in
               other
               Ordinances
               )
               is
               without
               any
               limitation
               of
               time
               for
               its
               continuance
               ,
               and
               remains
               unrepealed
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               we
               have
               seen
               or
               heard
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Nay
               we
               think
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               touch
               upon
               anon
               )
               That
               by
               the
               humble
               Advice
               ,
               assented
               to
               by
               his
               Highnesse
               ,
               this
               Ordinance
               (
               as
               well
               as
               others
               )
               receives
               strength
               .
            
             
               But
               by
               this
               full
               account
               given
               ,
               we
               think
               we
               have
               made
               it
               sufficiently
               to
               appear
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               had
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               to
               bear
               us
               out
               ,
               in
               what
               we
               have
               acted
               since
               the
               first
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               untill
               this
               present
               ;
               Except
               there
               be
               any
               ,
               that
               can
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               charge
               
               us
               to
               have
               transgressed
               the
               rules
               ,
               appointed
               by
               the
               Parliament
               for
               us
               to
               observe
               in
               our
               actings
               ,
               against
               which
               our
               own
               innocency
               onely
               shall
               be
               our
               defence
               .
            
             
               It
               now
               remaines
               ,
               for
               your
               further
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               vindication
               ,
               that
               we
               recite
               some
               things
               particularly
               out
               of
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               which
               we
               conceive
               are
               thereunto
               subservient
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               very
               first
               Words
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               (
               according
               to
               what
               we
               have
               before
               recited
               in
               the
               directions
               for
               the
               electing
               and
               choosing
               of
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               also
               to
               be
               found
               )
               you
               may
               find
               it
               thus
               ;
               
                 Be
                 it
                 ordered
                 and
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 in
                 Parliament
                 Assembled
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Parishes
                 and
                 Places
                 whatsoever
                 within
                 the
              
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               
                 and
                 Dominion
                 of
              
               Wales
               ,
               
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 Priviledged
                 Places
                 and
                 exempted
                 jurisdictions
                 as
                 others
                 )
                 be
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Congregational
                 ,
                 Classical
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 and
                 National
                 Assemblies
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Whence
               it
               is
               to
               us
               unquestionable
               ,
               That
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               appointment
               ,
               such
               as
               live
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               several
               Congregations
               and
               Parishes
               are
               under
               the
               power
               of
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               Congregational
               Elderships
               ,
               constituted
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               within
               our
               several
               Parishes
               ;
               And
               that
               all
               those
               that
               live
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               Classis
               (
               mentioned
               before
               )
               are
               under
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Classical
               Assembly
               ,
               constituted
               in
               like
               manner
               by
               the
               said
               Authority
               .
            
             
               What
               power
               is
               given
               particularly
               to
               the
               congregational
               Elderships
               ,
               you
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               we
               refer
               you
               ;
               onely
               we
               shall
               minde
               you
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 just
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 spiritual
                 estate
                 of
                 any
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 to
                 suspend
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 found
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 and
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 and
                 directions
                 after
                 following
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               thereby
               ordained
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Examination
                 and
                 Judgement
                 of
                 such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 for
                 their
                 ignorance
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 every
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               All
               which
               will
               appear
               by
               the
               expresse
               Letter
               of
               the
               said
               Ordinance
               ,
               to
               any
               ,
               that
               will
               consult
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               not
               onely
               
               justifies
               all
               that
               is
               practised
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               by
               the
               several
               Elderships
               ,
               but
               also
               shews
               what
               grounds
               this
               Classis
               had
               for
               that
               which
               was
               mentioned
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               touching
               both
               what
               is
               therein
               appointed
               to
               the
               Minister
               about
               Catechizing
               Families
               ,
               and
               also
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               exhorting
               such
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               several
               Families
               he
               should
               finde
               to
               be
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               know
               to
               be
               of
               blamelesse
               life
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ;
               The
               Trial
               and
               Judgement
               in
               this
               case
               not
               belonging
               to
               any
               one
               Minister
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Eldership
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               rules
               and
               directions
               given
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               several
               Elderships
               ,
               concerning
               suspension
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               cases
               of
               scandal
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               seen
               there
               particularly
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               rule
               given
               ,
               that
               will
               allow
               either
               the
               Eldership
               or
               Classis
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               several
               powers
               to
               them
               therein
               granted
               ,
               either
               to
               warn
               before
               all
               ,
               or
               to
               excommunicate
               knowing
               and
               blamelesse
               men
               for
               their
               meer
               not
               presenting
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               .
            
             
               The
               rules
               of
               this
               Government
               prescribe
               otherwise
               ;
               as
               we
               our selves
               must
               also
               needs
               professe
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               conscious
               to
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               given
               any
               just
               occasion
               by
               our
               management
               thereof
               ,
               That
               contrary
               to
               the
               expresse
               rules
               appointed
               therein
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               plain
               sense
               of
               the
               expressions
               used
               in
               our
               Paper
               (
               of
               which
               afterward
               ,
               )
               any
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               so
               much
               as
               supposed
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               intended
               from
               any
               thing
               there
               expressed
               .
            
             
               Give
               us
               leave
               to
               proceed
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               to
               lay
               open
               the
               order
               that
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               above
               mentioned
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               touching
               the
               order
               of
               proceeding
               to
               excommunication
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               will
               awarrant
               the
               publishing
               of
               mens
               names
               openly
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               warning
               them
               before
               all
               to
               reform
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               are
               justly
               censurable
               by
               the
               rules
               thereof
               ,
               and
               particularly
               where
               it
               prescribes
               ,
               
                 that
                 several
                 publique
                 admonitions
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 offenders
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               So
               it
               will
               awarrant
               us
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               made
               censurab●e
               by
               that
               Paper
               of
               ours
               ,
               that
               was
               published
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               this
               to
               appear
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               shew
               what
               reason
               ,
               we
               had
               
               to
               make
               known
               to
               the
               several
               congregations
               within
               our
               bounds
               what
               our
               paper
               held
               forth
               .
               We
               shall
               here
               declare
               ,
               what
               offences
               are
               censurable
               with
               this
               greatest
               and
               last
               censure
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               ,
               that
               is
               there
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               requires
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 inflicted
                 with
                 great
                 and
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 other
                 good
                 means
                 have
                 been
                 essayed
              
               ;
               so
               it
               appoints
               in
               these
               expresse
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 such
                 Errours
                 in
                 practice
                 as
                 subvert
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Errours
                 ,
                 which
                 overthrow
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 party
                 who
                 holds
                 them
                 ,
                 spread
                 them
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 draw
                 others
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 sins
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 as
                 cause
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 practises
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 manifestly
                 subvert
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 unity
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 established
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 all
                 those
                 scandalous
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 any
                 Person
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 suspended
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 obstinately
                 persisted
                 in
                 ;
                 these
                 being
                 publiquely
                 known
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 scandal
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 The
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 directions
                 after
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 other
                 Errours
                 in
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 learned
                 and
                 Godly
                 men
                 possibly
                 may
                 and
                 do
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 subvert
                 not
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 destructive
                 to
                 godliness
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 being
                 otherwise
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 in
                 life
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 falling
                 under
                 censure
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 rules
                 )
                 endeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 rules
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 by
                 Authority
                 ,
                 for
                 regulating
                 the
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 The
                 sentence
                 of
                 excommunication
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 denounced
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               things
               this
               Classis
               taking
               into
               consideration
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               power
               they
               were
               betrusted
               with
               by
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               for
               the
               dispensing
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               cases
               censurable
               by
               the
               rules
               here
               laid
               down
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               :
               And
               there
               having
               been
               in
               the
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               several
               debates
               touching
               such
               Persons
               as
               in
               the
               several
               Congregations
               were
               ignorant
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               who
               offered
               not
               themselves
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Eldership
               in
               
               order
               to
               their
               admission
               to
               it
               :
               and
               they
               commending
               it
               to
               the
               several
               Classical
               Presbyteries
               to
               be
               considered
               of
               ,
               whether
               some
               further
               course
               was
               not
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               for
               the
               information
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               then
               yet
               had
               been
               taken
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               neglect
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               judged
               fittest
               to
               be
               done
               for
               the
               attaining
               those
               ends
               ;
               and
               to
               represent
               their
               thoughts
               therein
               to
               the
               next
               Assembly
               ;
               This
               Classis
               upon
               the
               whole
               concluded
               ,
               to
               represent
               their
               apprehensions
               in
               the
               Case
               ,
               as
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Paper
               that
               was
               published
               ,
               which
               was
               approved
               of
               before
               by
               the
               Provincial
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               judge
               is
               sufficiently
               awarranted
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               thing
               therein
               contained
               ,
               by
               the
               rules
               expressed
               in
               the
               above-mentioned
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               .
            
             
               We
               having
               thus
               far
               shewed
               what
               we
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               awarranted
               to
               practice
               ,
               by
               the
               several
               Ordinances
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               shall
               now
               proceed
               further
               to
               declare
               ;
               That
               however
               we
               are
               no
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               leave
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Case
               to
               the
               learned
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               judge
               of
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               belongs
               :
               yet
               if
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               for
               us
               to
               judge
               of
               a
               matter
               of
               this
               nature
               from
               the
               principles
               of
               reason
               ;
               It
               seems
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               above
               mentioned
               Ordinances
               about
               Church
               Government
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               are
               confirmed
               in
               the
               humble
               Advice
               assented
               unto
               by
               his
               Highnesse
               in
               the
               16.
               section
               thereof
               ,
               where
               we
               finde
               these
               Words
               :
               
                 And
                 that
                 nothing
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Petition
                 and
                 Advice
                 ,
                 nor
                 your
                 Highnesse
                 consent
                 rhereunto
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 construed
                 to
                 extend
                 to
                 the
                 repealing
                 or
                 making
                 void
                 of
                 any
                 Act
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 matters
                 herein
                 contained
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Acts
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 not
                 contrary
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 shall
                 continue
                 and
                 remain
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 present
                 Petition
                 and
                 Advice
                 had
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 been
                 had
                 or
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 Highnesse
                 consent
                 thereunto
                 given
                 .
              
               Whence
               we
               gather
               ,
               that
               if
               in
               the
               several
               Ordinances
               for
               Church
               Government
               ,
               there
               be
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               humble
               Advice
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               matters
               therein
               contained
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               thereby
               (
               any
               more
               then
               any
               other
               Acts
               or
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               )
               repealed
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               remain
               in
               force
               .
               At
               least
               ,
               there
               seems
               to
               us
               to
               be
               a
               plain
               intimation
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               force
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               by
               this
               humble
               Advice
               
               repealed
               and
               made
               void
               .
               For
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               to
               us
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               about
               that
               matter
               ;
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               humble
               Advice
               or
               matters
               therein
               contained
               .
               And
               whereas
               in
               the
               eleventh
               section
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               differ
               in
               worship
               and
               discipline
               ,
               from
               the
               publique
               profession
               of
               these
               Nations
               held
               forth
               ,
               to
               whom
               some
               indulgence
               is
               granted
               ;
               It
               seems
               to
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               acknowledgement
               and
               owning
               of
               what
               the
               late
               Parliament
               held
               forth
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               these
               ,
               by
               the
               Directory
               for
               worship
               and
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               which
               they
               passed
               ,
               as
               the
               publique
               profession
               of
               these
               Nations
               in
               regard
               of
               worship
               and
               discipline
               .
               And
               in
               these
               apprehensions
               we
               are
               the
               more
               confirmed
               ,
               because
               here
               in
               this
               section
               ,
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               a
               confession
               of
               faith
               to
               be
               agreed
               on
               by
               his
               Highnesse
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               having
               nothing
               in
               that
               kind
               passed
               the
               late
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               established
               the
               Directory
               for
               worship
               and
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               :
               However
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Confession
               of
               faith
               drawn
               up
               by
               the
               late
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ;
               Whence
               it
               seemes
               to
               us
               clear
               ,
               that
               they
               own
               the
               Directory
               for
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               which
               they
               hold
               forth
               ,
               as
               the
               publique
               profession
               of
               the
               Nation
               for
               worship
               and
               Government
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               it
               was
               publiquely
               declared
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 Decemb.
              
               16
               1653.
               pag.
               43.
               
               Sect.
               37.
               
               
                 Where
                 also
                 they
                 expresse
                 a
                 worship
                 and
                 Discipline
                 publiquely
                 held
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 Directory
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 by
                 us
                 recited
              
               ;
               There
               being
               no
               other
               worship
               or
               discipline
               ,
               that
               then
               had
               ,
               or
               now
               hath
               ,
               the
               civil
               Sanction
               ,
               in
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               been
               large
               ,
               in
               what
               we
               have
               here
               represented
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               before
               we
               come
               to
               speak
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               now
               follows
               in
               your
               paper
               .
               But
               our
               pains
               being
               the
               greater
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               full
               representation
               unto
               you
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               for
               you
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               intreat
               you
               to
               excuse
               us
               ;
               considering
               it
               tends
               as
               well
               to
               rectifie
               your
               mistakes
               ,
               as
               to
               vindicate
               our selves
               ,
               being
               also
               desirous
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               mistaken
               any
               more
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               it
               layes
               a
               foundation
               for
               our
               briefer
               and
               more
               particular
               
               Answer
               unto
               what
               follows
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               (
               these
               ●hings
               being
               thus
               premised
               )
               we
               now
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               IN
               the
               things
               ,
               wherein
               you
               professe
               your selves
               to
               dissent
               ,
               till
               further
               explicated
               and
               unfolded
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               (
               1
               )
               The
               first
               thing
               we
               meet
               with
               here
               is
               ;
               That
               by
               the
               many
               Persons
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               that
               are
               members
               of
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               mentioned
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               in
               your
               sense
               thereof
               we
               seem
               to
               hint
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               mean
               onely
               such
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 admitted
                 themselves
                 members
                 of
                 some
                 Congregation
                 within
                 your
                 association
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 live
                 inordinately
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 were
                 any
                 members
                 or
                 associates
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 and
                 compasse
                 of
                 our
                 Presbyterian
                 discipline
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Unto
               which
               we
               say
               ;
               That
               we
               have
               constantly
               professed
               against
               those
               of
               the
               separation
               :
               That
               the
               several
               Assemblies
               or
               Congregations
               within
               this
               Land
               ,
               that
               make
               a
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               and
               Apostolique
               Faith
               ,
               are
               true
               Churches
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               :
               That
               the
               several
               members
               of
               these
               Congregations
               are
               by
               their
               birth
               ,
               members
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               were
               born
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Jewes
               by
               nature
               :
               Gal.
               2.
               
               That
               this
               their
               membership
               was
               sealed
               to
               them
               in
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               did
               solemnly
               admit
               them
               ,
               as
               into
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               so
               into
               the
               particular
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               born
               .
               We
               have
               also
               constantly
               maintained
               against
               the
               afore-mentioned
               Persons
               ;
               That
               the
               Ministers
               of
               these
               Churches
               are
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               exception
               of
               theirs
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               ordained
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               also
               themselves
               were
               true
               Ministers
               in
               our
               Judgement
               (
               though
               we
               cannot
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               by
               divine
               right
               they
               were
               superiour
               to
               their
               fellow
               brethren
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               order
               or
               jurisdiction
               )
               And
               that
               therefore
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               (
               the
               most
               essential
               marks
               of
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               professed
               Judgement
               of
               our
               Divines
               against
               the
               Papists
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               
               separation
               on
               the
               other
               )
               dispensed
               by
               these
               Vinisters
               ,
               were
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               true
               Ordinances
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               And
               that
               hereupon
               our
               work
               was
               not
               (
               when
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               was
               appointed
               )
               to
               constitute
               Churches
               ,
               but
               to
               reform
               them
               onely
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               none
               within
               our
               bounds
               ,
               except
               they
               shall
               renounce
               Christianity
               and
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               can
               be
               deemed
               by
               us
               to
               be
               without
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               sense
               ;
               and
               so
               therefore
               not
               within
               the
               compass
               and
               verge
               of
               our
               Presbyterian
               Government
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               their
               not
               associating
               with
               us
               in
               regard
               of
               Government
               ,
               that
               doth
               exempt
               them
               from
               censure
               by
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               such
               offenders
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               rules
               thereof
               were
               justly
               censurable
               .
               It
               not
               being
               a
               matter
               arbitrary
               ,
               for
               private
               Persons
               at
               their
               own
               will
               and
               pleasure
               to
               exempt
               themselves
               from
               under
               that
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               that
               is
               settled
               by
               Authority
               :
               And
               as
               you
               know
               it
               would
               not
               have
               been
               allowed
               of
               under
               the
               former
               Government
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               And
               therefore
               whether
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               within
               our
               bounds
               ,
               be
               not
               comprehended
               within
               our
               Government
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               appointing
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               therein
               ordaining
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               recited
               before
               in
               the
               first
               page
               thereof
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               we
               referre
               you
               ;
               (
               Especially
               considering
               ,
               that
               all
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               several
               Parishes
               (
               that
               are
               no
               other
               now
               then
               formerly
               )
               even
               Papists
               ,
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               other
               Sectaries
               ,
               were
               under
               the
               late
               Prelatical
               Government
               )
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               you
               to
               judge
               .
               Onely
               if
               so
               ,
               we
               wish
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               then
               you
               are
               brought
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Parliament
               appointing
               this
               Government
               .
               And
               then
               we
               think
               you
               ,
               who
               warn
               us
               not
               to
               contemn
               civil
               power
               ,
               might
               well
               (
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               Authority
               ordaining
               it
               ,
               but
               especially
               considering
               the
               word
               Presbytery
               is
               a
               known
               Scripture
               expression
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4
               ,
               and
               interpreted
               by
               sundry
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               before
               )
               have
               used
               a
               more
               civil
               expression
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               called
               it
               a
               common
               fold
               ,
               into
               which
               (
               it
               should
               seem
               )
               your
               complains
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               be
               driven
               .
               Although
               Presbytery
               layes
               restraint
               on
               none
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               being
               scandalous
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               so
               contemning
               
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               therefore
               truly
               and
               indeed
               the
               lawless
               Persons
               ,
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               .
               But
               whereas
               (
               as
               you
               suppose
               ?
               )
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 chief
                 design
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 transactions
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 to
                 subject
                 all
                 to
                 our
                 Government
                 :
              
            
             
               We
               doe
               refer
               our selves
               to
               our
               course
               of
               life
               past
               ,
               and
               hope
               it
               will
               witnesse
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               will
               judge
               impartially
               ,
               what
               our
               designes
               have
               been
               in
               our
               other
               transactions
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               our
               design
               in
               the
               Paper
               published
               ,
               whether
               it
               hath
               been
               ought
               but
               the
               information
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               reformation
               of
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               and
               their
               salvation
               ,
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               those
               ,
               that
               will
               judge
               of
               mens
               intentions
               by
               what
               is
               expressed
               in
               their
               words
               and
               actions
               .
            
             
               We
               know
               very
               well
               ,
               we
               are
               charged
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               we
               affect
               Dominion
               ,
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               ,
               of
               what
               rank
               soever
               ,
               to
               stoop
               to
               us
               .
               But
               we
               do
               openly
               professe
               ,
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               committed
               unto
               men
               ,
               is
               not
               Despotical
               ,
               but
               Ministerial
               .
               That
               it
               is
               no
               Dominion
               ,
               but
               a
               Ministery
               onely
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Officers
               ,
               that
               are
               intrusted
               with
               it
               ,
               are
               themselves
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               bodies
               and
               estates
               ,
               to
               the
               Civil
               power
               ;
               That
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               under
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               their
               Government
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               bodies
               and
               estates
               of
               any
               Persons
               ,
               but
               with
               their
               Souls
               onely
               .
               Although
               here
               we
               desire
               to
               enquire
               of
               you
               ,
               whether
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               indeed
               for
               the
               settling
               of
               any
               Government
               at
               all
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               you
               professe
               to
               be
               )
               you
               do
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               all
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               it
               ?
               We
               cannot
               judge
               you
               to
               be
               so
               irrational
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               for
               a
               Government
               ,
               and
               that
               yet
               subiection
               to
               it
               must
               be
               denyed
               .
               And
               if
               the
               late
               Government
               of
               the
               Prelacy
               was
               not
               blamed
               by
               you
               ,
               because
               it
               required
               subjection
               to
               it
               ;
               we
               wish
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               upon
               this
               account
               you
               have
               reason
               to
               censure
               us
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               whereas
               you
               tell
               us
               ;
               
                 That
                 we
                 garnish
                 over
                 our
                 Government
                 with
                 the
                 specious
                 title
                 of
                 Christs
                 Government
                 ,
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 Scepter
                 :
              
               We
               wish
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               in
               your
               Answer
               to
               an
               objection
               (
               that
               you
               frame
               out
               of
               our
               Paper
               )
               your selves
               doe
               say
               .
               You
               there
               tell
               us
               ;
               
                 You
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 such
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 primitive
                 Churches
                 :
                 that
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 may
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 transferred
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               The
               expressions
               ,
               you
               here
               use
               ,
               are
               as
               high
               touching
               that
               Government
               you
               would
               have
               established
               ,
               as
               any
               have
               been
               ,
               that
               ever
               we
               have
               used
               of
               ours
               .
               For
               your
               prayer
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 may
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 transferred
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               The
               Government
               then
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               for
               ,
               must
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               Christs
               Government
               Throne
               and
               Scepter
               .
               And
               why
               do
               you
               then
               condemn
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               used
               such
               expressions
               concerning
               our
               Government
               ,
               till
               you
               have
               convinced
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               such
               ?
               When
               yet
               you
               take
               to
               your selves
               the
               liberty
               to
               use
               the
               like
               language
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Government
               you
               pray
               may
               be
               established
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 where
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 driven
                 at
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 however
                 she
                 comes
                 ushered
                 in
                 with
                 a
                 Godly
                 pretence
                 of
                 sorrow
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 and
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duty
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 edification
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 destruction
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 waste
                 Papers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 wrapped
                 up
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 look
                 more
                 handsomely
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 more
                 currantly
                 :
              
               We
               do
               earnestly
               desire
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               examination
               of
               your
               consciences
               ,
               you
               would
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               whether
               you
               have
               not
               both
               transgressed
               the
               rules
               of
               Charity
               in
               passing
               such
               hard
               censures
               upon
               us
               ;
               and
               also
               usurped
               that
               ,
               which
               belongs
               not
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               making
               your selves
               judges
               of
               what
               fals
               not
               under
               your
               cognizance
               :
               The
               things
               you
               mention
               belonging
               only
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               your
               and
               our
               Master
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               must
               all
               stand
               or
               fall
               .
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 heartily
                 sorry
                 ,
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 (
                 which
                 stands
                 in
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 painting
                 or
                 cover
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 look
                 more
                 handsomely
                 and
                 passe
                 more
                 currantly
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 accounted
                 by
                 you
                 the
              
               anguis
               in
               herba
               ,
               whereof
               you
               had
               need
               to
               beware
               ,
               it
               having
               never
               given
               that
               offence
               to
               any
               ,
               as
               to
               merit
               such
               language
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               BUt
               now
               you
               frame
               an
               objection
               out
               of
               our
               Paper
               ,
               and
               return
               your
               Answer
               ,
               professing
               ,
               
                 That
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 such
                 Church
                 Government
                 throughout
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 primitive
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               In
               that
               you
               do
               here
               joyn
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               universal
               practice
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               together
               ,
               as
               you
               joyned
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               before
               ;
               you
               seem
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               the
               rule
               (
               whereby
               we
               must
               judge
               what
               Government
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               pray
               might
               be
               established
               )
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               viz.
               the
               will
               of
               God
               and
               the
               universal
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               :
               Or
               that
               it
               is
               the
               universal
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               our
               sure
               guide
               and
               comment
               upon
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               will
               revealed
               there
               touching
               Church
               Government
               and
               discipline
               .
               If
               this
               be
               your
               sense
               (
               as
               we
               apprehend
               it
               is
               )
               we
               must
               needs
               professe
               ,
               that
               herein
               we
               greatly
               differ
               from
               you
               ,
               as
               not
               conceiving
               it
               to
               be
               sound
               and
               orthodox
               .
               It
               being
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               the
               approved
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               recorded
               there
               (
               whether
               it
               was
               the
               universal
               and
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               no
               )
               that
               is
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               rule
               to
               judge
               by
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               controversies
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               yet
               admitting
               for
               the
               present
               the
               rule
               you
               seem
               to
               make
               ,
               we
               should
               desire
               to
               know
               from
               you
               ,
               what
               that
               Church
               Government
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               and
               universal
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               .
               For
               our
               own
               parts
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               will
               be
               very
               hard
               for
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               ,
               to
               demonstrate
               out
               of
               any
               Records
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               universal
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               for
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               the
               first
               300.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               part
               thereof
               (
               excepting
               so
               much
               as
               is
               left
               upon
               record
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               )
               the
               Monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               concern
               those
               times
               (
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               )
               being
               both
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               far
               from
               shewing
               us
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               universal
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               (
               though
               the
               practises
               of
               some
               Churches
               may
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               )
               
               and
               likewise
               very
               questionable
               .
               At
               least
               it
               will
               not
               be
               easie
               to
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               goe
               under
               the
               names
               of
               the
               most
               approved
               Authors
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               are
               neither
               spurious
               nor
               corrupted
               .
               And
               hereupon
               it
               will
               unavoidably
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               left
               very
               doubtful
               ,
               what
               Government
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               universal
               and
               constant
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               for
               that
               time
               .
               But
               as
               touching
               the
               rule
               it self
               ,
               which
               you
               seem
               here
               to
               lay
               down
               ,
               we
               cannot
               close
               with
               it
               .
               We
               do
               much
               honour
               and
               reverence
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ;
               But
               yet
               we
               believe
               we
               owe
               more
               reverence
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               to
               judge
               them
               either
               imperfect
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               have
               light
               enough
               in
               themselves
               ,
               for
               the
               resolving
               all
               doubts
               touching
               matters
               of
               faith
               or
               practise
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               first
               resolved
               what
               was
               either
               the
               concurrent
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               the
               universal
               and
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               those
               times
               .
               Besides
               that
               admitting
               this
               for
               a
               rule
               ,
               that
               the
               universal
               and
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               must
               be
               that
               ,
               which
               must
               assure
               us
               what
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               concerning
               the
               Government
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               our
               faith
               is
               hereupon
               resolved
               into
               a
               most
               uncertain
               ground
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               fallible
               and
               turned
               into
               opinion
               .
               For
               what
               monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               besides
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               can
               assure
               us
               touching
               the
               matters
               of
               fact
               therein
               contained
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               such
               indeed
               as
               they
               are
               there
               reported
               to
               be
               ?
               the
               Authors
               of
               them
               themselves
               being
               men
               that
               were
               not
               infallibly
               guided
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
               But
               yet
               supposing
               we
               could
               be
               infallibly
               assured
               (
               which
               yet
               never
               can
               be
               )
               what
               was
               the
               universal
               and
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               ,
               how
               shall
               that
               be
               a
               rule
               to
               assure
               us
               ,
               what
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ?
               When
               as
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               especially
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               universal
               practise
               of
               the
               Churches
               might
               in
               some
               things
               be
               dissonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               
               in
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               so
               the
               universal
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               can
               be
               no
               certain
               rule
               to
               judge
               by
               ▪
               what
               Church
               Government
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               We
               know
               there
               are
               corruptions
               in
               the
               best
               of
               men
               :
               There
               was
               such
               hot
               contention
               betwixt
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               as
               
               caused
               them
               to
               part
               asunder
               .
               Peter
               so
               failed
               in
               his
               practise
               ,
               as
               
               that
               though
               before
               some
               came
               from
               James
               ,
               he
               did
               eat
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               were
               come
               he
               withdrew
               himself
               ,
               fearing
               them
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               .
               And
               hereupon
               not
               only
               other
               Jews
               likewise
               dissembled
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               Barnabas
               also
               was
               carried
               away
               with
               their
               dissimulation
               .
               Whence
               it
               's
               clear
               ,
               that
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               best
               men
               even
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               wherein
               they
               went
               contrary
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               spreading
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               the
               Persons
               ,
               that
               give
               the
               bad
               examples
               ,
               are
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               more
               universal
               leavening
               .
               Nay
               we
               finde
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               some
               few
               Apostolical
               men
               had
               their
               failings
               ,
               but
               even
               Apostolical
               primitive
               Churches
               did
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               face
               of
               the
               Apostles
               (
               they
               being
               yet
               alive
               )
               make
               great
               defection
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               opinions
               and
               practises
               .
               As
               from
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Galatia
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               is
               manifest
               .
               The
               Apostle
               also
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               began
               to
               work
               :
               And
               in
               after
               times
               we
               know
               ,
               how
               the
               Doctrine
               was
               corrupted
               :
               what
               grosse
               superstition
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               what
               domination
               was
               striven
               for
               amongst
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
               ;
               till
               at
               length
               Antichrist
               was
               got
               up
               into
               his
               seat
               ,
               unto
               which
               height
               yet
               he
               came
               not
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               by
               steps
               ,
               and
               degrees
               .
               Besides
               it
               is
               of
               fresh
               remembrance
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               reformation
               happily
               brought
               about
               in
               our
               own
               Church
               in
               regard
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               worship
               ,
               after
               those
               dismal
               Marian
               times
               ,
               yet
               the
               corruption
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Government
               ,
               continued
               such
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               late
               Prelacy
               (
               which
               yet
               was
               taken
               away
               in
               other
               reformed
               Churches
               )
               that
               the
               Pastors
               were
               deprived
               of
               that
               power
               of
               rule
               ,
               that
               our
               Church
               acknowledgeth
               did
               belong
               to
               them
               of
               right
               ;
               and
               which
               did
               anciently
               belong
               to
               them
               ;
               however
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               did
               after
               grow
               into
               a
               long
               disuse
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               before
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               we
               consider
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               superiority
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishop
               obtained
               at
               the
               first
               above
               the
               Presbyter
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               (
               and
               which
               was
               rather
               obtained
               
                 consue●udine
                 Ecclesiae
              
               then
               by
               Divine
               right
               )
               did
               at
               the
               length
               grow
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               that
               the
               Pastors
               were
               spoiled
               of
               all
               power
               of
               rule
               :
               so
               we
               cannot
               much
               wonder
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               ruling
               Elder
               was
               quite
               turned
               out
               of
               doors
               ;
               For
               the
               proof
               
               of
               the
               being
               and
               exercise
               of
               whose
               office
               in
               the
               purer
               times
               ,
               there
               are
               notwithstanding
               produced
               testimonies
               of
               the
               ancients
               ,
               by
               Divines
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ,
               that
               have
               written
               about
               that
               subject
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               we
               do
               therein
               refer
               you
               :
               As
               there
               doe
               remain
               some
               footsteps
               and
               shadow
               of
               their
               office
               in
               the
               Church-wardens
               and
               Sides-men
               even
               to
               this
               day
               .
               And
               so
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               the
               premisses
               considered
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               commanded
               not
               to
               follow
               a
               multitude
               to
               do
               evil
               (
               though
               it
               were
               of
               the
               best
               of
               men
               )
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               examples
               and
               practises
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               of
               whole
               Churches
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               no
               further
               a
               rule
               for
               us
               ,
               then
               they
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               examples
               be
               approved
               of
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               univerfality
               and
               long
               continuednesse
               of
               such
               practises
               ;
               Whereas
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 such
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 universal
                 practise
                 of
                 primitive
                 Churches
              
               ;
               we
               believe
               you
               might
               cut
               the
               matter
               a
               great
               deal
               shorter
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               you
               are
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               that
               Government
               ,
               that
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               alone
               (
               and
               on
               which
               onely
               Faith
               must
               be
               built
               ,
               and
               into
               which
               at
               last
               be
               resolved
               ,
               when
               other
               records
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               yet
               are
               not
               so
               ancient
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               have
               been
               searcht
               into
               never
               so
               much
               )
               shall
               determine
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               those
               wearisome
               and
               endlesse
               disputes
               ,
               about
               what
               is
               the
               universal
               and
               constant
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               (
               and
               which
               if
               it
               could
               be
               found
               out
               in
               any
               good
               measure
               of
               probability
               for
               the
               first
               300.
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               could
               never
               yet
               be
               so
               farre
               issued
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               sure
               bottom
               ,
               whereon
               our
               faith
               may
               safely
               rest
               )
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               It
               being
               a
               most
               certain
               rule
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               Factum
               is
               not
               to
               prescribe
               against
               the
               Jus
               ;
               The
               Practice
               against
               the
               Right
               or
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               .
               And
               it
               being
               out
               of
               all
               question
               the
               safest
               course
               for
               all
               ,
               to
               bring
               all
               doctrines
               and
               practices
               to
               the
               sure
               and
               infallible
               Standard
               and
               Touchstone
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               alone
               .
               And
               after
               you
               have
               more
               seriously
               weighed
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               remember
               how
               you
               professe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               matters
               you
               propose
               in
               your
               P●per
               ,
               
                 You
                 rest
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Judgement
                 or
                 determination
                 of
                 any
                 general
                 Council
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 or
                 Western
                 Churches
                 determining
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 are
                 perswaded
                 is
                 
                 so
                 fully
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               (
               although
               what
               that
               was
               ,
               were
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               resolved
               by
               a
               general
               Council
               then
               by
               your selves
               )
               the
               proposal
               of
               having
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               alone
               to
               be
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               Controversie
               about
               Church
               Government
               ,
               cannot
               (
               we
               think
               )
               in
               reason
               be
               deny'd
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               with
               you
               shall
               heartily
               pray
               ,
               That
               ,
               that
               Church-Government
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               might
               be
               established
               in
               these
               Lands
               .
               Although
               we
               must
               also
               professe
               ,
               that
               we
               believe
               ,
               that
               that
               Government
               ,
               which
               is
               established
               by
               Authority
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               exercise
               ,
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               substantials
               of
               it
               ,
               this
               Government
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               judge
               also
               to
               be
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               in
               the
               purest
               times
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               there
               was
               some
               entrance
               made
               by
               the
               late
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               establishing
               this
               Government
               by
               ordinances
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               Government
               of
               these
               Nations
               :
               And
               as
               to
               the
               putting
               those
               Ordinances
               in
               execution
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               some
               beginning
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Province
               of
               this
               County
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               other
               places
               throughout
               the
               Land
               :
               So
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               the
               opportunity
               offered
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               wanting
               by
               petitioning
               or
               otherwayes
               to
               use
               our
               best
               endeavours
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fully
               settled
               throughout
               these
               Lands
               ;
               that
               so
               we
               may
               not
               ,
               as
               to
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               any
               longer
               continue
               as
               a
               City
               without
               wals
               ,
               and
               a
               Vineyard
               without
               an
               hedge
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               to
               the
               undoing
               of
               our
               posterity
               )
               endanger
               Religion
               to
               be
               quite
               lost
               .
               And
               upon
               which
               consideration
               we
               do
               earnestly
               desire
               ,
               that
               all
               conscientious
               and
               moderate
               spirited
               men
               throughout
               the
               Land
               ,
               though
               of
               different
               principles
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               or
               Congregational
               way
               ,
               would
               bend
               themselves
               so
               far
               as
               possibly
               they
               can
               to
               accommodate
               with
               us
               in
               point
               of
               practice
               :
               In
               which
               there
               was
               so
               good
               a
               progresse
               made
               by
               the
               late
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               that
               were
               for
               the
               Congregational
               way
               :
               And
               ,
               as
               we
               think
               ,
               also
               all
               those
               that
               were
               for
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               submission
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               late
               Prelacy
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               exercised
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               of
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               late
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               in
               his
               reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               unto
               the
               form
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               ,
               (
               mentioned
               before
               )
               might
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               come
               up
               
               towards
               us
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               we
               judge
               their
               principles
               would
               allow
               them
               ,
               As
               we
               do
               also
               professe
               ,
               that
               however
               we
               cannot
               consent
               to
               part
               with
               the
               Ruling
               Elder
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               should
               betray
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               (
               as
               we
               judge
               )
               and
               dare
               not
               give
               any
               like
               consent
               to
               admit
               of
               a
               moderate
               Episcopacy
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               encroachments
               upon
               the
               Pastors
               right
               ,
               and
               whereof
               late
               sad
               experience
               lessons
               us
               to
               beware
               ,
               as
               we
               judge
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               superiority
               of
               a
               Bishop
               above
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               degree
               (
               which
               some
               maintain
               )
               is
               no
               Apostolical
               institution
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               the
               greater
               reason
               in
               that
               respect
               to
               caution
               against
               it
               :
               Yet
               we
               do
               here
               professe
               ,
               we
               should
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               will
               consist
               with
               our
               principles
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               own
               consciences
               ,
               be
               ready
               to
               abate
               or
               tolerate
               much
               for
               peace
               sake
               .
               That
               so
               at
               the
               length
               all
               parties
               throughout
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               have
               any
               soundness
               in
               them
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               sober
               and
               godly
               ,
               though
               of
               different
               judgements
               in
               lesser
               matters
               ,
               being
               weary
               of
               their
               divisions
               ,
               might
               fall
               in
               the
               necks
               one
               of
               another
               with
               mutual
               embraces
               and
               kisses
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               last
               (
               through
               the
               tender
               mercy
               of
               our
               God
               )
               there
               might
               be
               an
               happy
               closure
               of
               breaches
               ,
               and
               restoring
               of
               peace
               and
               union
               in
               this
               poor
               ,
               unsettled
               ,
               rent
               ,
               and
               distracted
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               throughout
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               BUt
               now
               as
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               what
               follows
               in
               your
               Paper
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               season
               ,
               till
               this
               can
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               we
               shall
               heartily
               pray
               )
               we
               cannot
               but
               judge
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               within
               our
               bounds
               ,
               
                 and
                 live
                 as
                 lawlesse
                 persons
                 contemning
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 rank
                 and
                 order
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               of
               which
               sort
               you
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               may
               be
               some
               among
               us
               ,
               however
               they
               be
               subject
               to
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Civil
               Sword
               ,
               as
               needs
               they
               must
               be
               )
               yet
               ▪
               being
               such
               as
               are
               justly
               censurable
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               think
               they
               are
               thereby
               exempted
               from
               being
               reached
               by
               that
               
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Sword
              
               ,
               as
               you
               phrase
               it
               ,
               which
               both
               God
               and
               the
               Civil
               Authority
               hath
               intrusted
               us
               with
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               we
               are
               farre
               from
               contemning
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               shall
               therefore
               (
               out
               of
               due
               respect
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               lawlesse
               might
               be
               curbed
               )
               be
               ready
               ,
               not
               onely
               our selves
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               a
               call
               ;
               but
               also
               warn
               others
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               be
               occasion
               ,
               to
               make
               complaint
               to
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               that
               so
               such
               offenders
               ,
               may
               be
               punished
               by
               corporal
               and
               pecuniary
               mulcts
               ,
               to
               the
               suppression
               of
               wickednesse
               and
               licentiousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Reformation
                 of
                 mens
                 lives
                 and
                 manners
              
               ;
               Yet
               we
               do
               not
               apprehend
               why
               this
               should
               hinder
               us
               from
               
                 warning
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 our
                 several
                 Congregations
                 to
                 make
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 walk
                 disorderly
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 reclaimed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 offence
                 may
                 deserve
                 .
              
               We
               being
               fully
               assured
               from
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               ,
               That
               Excommunication
               is
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               appointed
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               your selves
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               Paper
               :
               and
               being
               a
               spiritual
               punishment
               for
               the
               nature
               and
               kind
               of
               it
               ,
               through
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               more
               available
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               thorough
               humiliation
               of
               the
               offender
               ,
               then
               any
               corporal
               or
               pecuniary
               mulct
               (
               that
               reaches
               but
               the
               outward
               man
               )
               can
               be
               ;
               And
               as
               it
               was
               blessed
               with
               great
               successe
               for
               this
               end
               for
               many
               years
               together
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Church
               was
               destitute
               of
               Christian
               Magistrates
               :
               Although
               in
               a
               Christian
               State
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               why
               we
               should
               divide
               what
               God
               hath
               joyned
               together
               .
               We
               having
               not
               yet
               learned
               either
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               or
               sound
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               conjunction
               of
               the
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Sword
               is
               not
               more
               likely
               ,
               through
               the
               same
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               work
               a
               greater
               reformation
               in
               mens
               lives
               ,
               then
               either
               of
               them
               alone
               ,
               remembring
               that
               old
               Maxime
               ,
               
                 Vis
                 unita
                 fortior
              
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               we
               are
               intrusted
               to
               exercise
               ,
               we
               shall
               commit
               our
               endeavours
               unto
               his
               blessing
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               his
               own
               appointed
               means
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               ,
               and
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               will
               ,
               make
               the
               same
               effectual
               for
               the
               ends
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               them
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
               SECT
               .
               VIII
               .
            
             
               BUt
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Paper
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 likewise
                 remain
                 dark
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 plain
                 .
              
               Although
               we
               conceive
               not
               so
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               as
               willingly
               go
               along
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               further
               answer
               ,
               as
               you
               to
               desire
               the
               same
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               whereas
               we
               having
               said
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               Your
               first
               Quaere
               thereupon
               is
               ,
               
                 Why
                 Government
                 in
                 singulari
              
               ?
               We
               answer
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               Government
               ,
               that
               at
               present
               is
               established
               in
               this
               Church
               by
               Civil
               Authority
               ;
               The
               Prelatical
               being
               put
               down
               ,
               and
               cautioned
               against
               in
               the
               humble
               Advice
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               liberty
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               it
               for
               the
               exercise
               thereof
               :
               And
               there
               being
               no
               other
               Government
               but
               the
               Presbyterian
               (
               which
               is
               our
               Government
               )
               that
               is
               owned
               (
               as
               the
               Church-Government
               for
               the
               whole
               Nation
               )
               by
               the
               Civil
               Authority
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               judge
               to
               be
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               also
               we
               conceive
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               of
               Christs
               prescribing
               in
               any
               other
               different
               Government
               (
               whether
               Episcopal
               or
               Congregational
               )
               is
               to
               be
               found
               here
               :
               As
               we
               do
               apprehend
               the
               redundancies
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               defects
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               to
               be
               here
               supplyed
               .
               And
               however
               there
               may
               be
               differences
               amongst
               godly
               men
               concerning
               Church-Government
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               that
               Christ
               
                 in
                 particulari
              
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               yet
               we
               judge
               that
               the
               Government
               which
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               Word
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               As
               all
               those
               must
               say
               so
               too
               ,
               that
               not
               being
               Erastians
               do
               hold
               ,
               That
               one
               Church-Government
               or
               other
               is
               of
               divine
               Right
               .
            
             
               But
               whereas
               you
               bring
               in
               Calvin
               saying
               ,
               
                 Seimus
                 enim
                 unicuique
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               say
               ;
               The
               circumstantials
               of
               Government
               ,
               that
               are
               but
               matters
               of
               order
               onely
               ,
               and
               which
               must
               be
               suited
               to
               the
               
               time
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               are
               made
               ,
               and
               concerning
               which
               (
               if
               you
               had
               quoted
               the
               place
               where
               Calvin
               useth
               these
               words
               )
               we
               believe
               it
               would
               appear
               he
               speaks
               ;
               these
               being
               variable
               ,
               and
               so
               but
               the
               accidentals
               of
               Government
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Churches
               .
               But
               if
               Christ
               have
               prescribed
               a
               Government
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               for
               the
               substantials
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               every
               Church
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               is
               that
               in
               particular
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               prescribed
               ,
               in
               Calvins
               Judgement
               ,
               is
               so
               manifest
               by
               his
               works
               to
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               needs
               no
               proof
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Government
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               ,
               for
               the
               substantials
               of
               it
               be
               onely
               one
               ,
               then
               that
               alone
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Governments
               differing
               substantially
               from
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               bad
               ;
               and
               this
               onely
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ,
               and
               Christs
               own
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               whereas
               in
               the
               next
               place
               you
               suppose
               ,
               
                 We
                 may
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Government
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Eminency
                 ,
                 as
                 Christs
                 own
                 Government
                 ,
                 more
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
              
               jure
               divino
               .
               To
               this
               and
               to
               what
               you
               further
               hereupon
               do
               inquire
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               declared
               already
               :
               That
               we
               call'd
               it
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               Government
               settled
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Civil
               Power
               .
               But
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               Government
               by
               way
               of
               Eminency
               and
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               the
               thing
               referred
               unto
               in
               the
               phrase
               we
               used
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               resolving
               of
               your
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               ,
               we
               conceive
               it
               is
               not
               here
               material
               for
               us
               to
               go
               about
               the
               proving
               of
               the
               
                 Jus
                 divinum
              
               of
               it
               ;
               we
               having
               proved
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Government
               that
               is
               established
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magisttate
               ,
               and
               which
               doth
               lay
               as
               good
               a
               foundation
               to
               evidence
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               your
               submission
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               your
               submission
               to
               the
               former
               Government
               ,
               (
               and
               touching
               which
               we
               suppose
               you
               were
               satisfied
               )
               your
               exceptions
               lying
               as
               much
               against
               the
               High-Commissioners
               ,
               Chancellors
               ,
               and
               Commissaries
               then
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               do
               now
               against
               the
               office
               of
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               chief
               thing
               we
               apprehend
               is
               stumbled
               at
               in
               our
               Government
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               have
               satisfaction
               given
               you
               touching
               that
               which
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               professe
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Jus
                 divinum
              
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               we
               referee
               you
               to
               what
               
               is
               so
               fully
               spoken
               touching
               this
               point
               ,
               by
               sundry
               learned
               Divines
               both
               of
               our
               own
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               abroad
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               added
               more
               *
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               present
               Government
               in
               any
               Church
               or
               Assembly
               of
               Saints
               ,
               but
               where
               our
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               is
               erected
               intirely
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               should
               deny
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               were
               a
               defect
               of
               some
               integral
               parts
               ,
               or
               in
               whom
               there
               were
               some
               superfluous
               members
               .
               But
               as
               when
               Antichristianisme
               so
               overspead
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               dark
               times
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               God
               preserved
               a
               Church
               Ministery
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               though
               not
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               many
               corruptions
               in
               doctrine
               and
               worship
               ,
               even
               amongst
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               ;
               So
               there
               was
               some
               of
               Christs
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               in
               the
               worst
               times
               ,
               though
               not
               intirely
               ,
               nor
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               much
               corruption
               in
               that
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               you
               consult
               Antiquity
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               finde
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               hath
               lyen
               hid
               so
               long
               ,
               as
               that
               for
               the
               space
               of
               1500
               years
               it
               could
               never
               be
               found
               till
               this
               present
               .
               You
               have
               heard
               what
               rule
               did
               anciently
               belong
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               through
               the
               corruptions
               ,
               that
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               in
               after
               times
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               power
               was
               long
               disused
               .
               And
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               and
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               by
               others
               .
               But
               it
               is
               what
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               is
               or
               hath
               been
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               and
               we
               are
               chiefly
               to
               attend
               ,
               and
               concerning
               which
               the
               Scripture
               must
               be
               the
               onely
               Judge
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               say
               ,
               now
               subjection
               to
               our
               present
               Government
               is
               required
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               then
               demand
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 all
                 that
                 observe
                 not
                 our
                 rank
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 Government
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 lawlesse
                 persons
                 ?
                 for
                 so
                 ,
              
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 doth
                 this
                 close
                 connexion
                 of
                 ours
                 seem
                 to
                 import
              
               ;
               viz
               
                 Many
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               here
               you
               do
               reason
               fallaciously
               
                 a
                 bene
                 conjunctis
                 ad
                 male
                 
                 divisa
                 :
              
               For
               in
               our
               Paper
               we
               spake
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               did
               
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 sinful
                 and
                 total
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 That
                 were
                 scandalous
                 and
                 offensive
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 unclean
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 no●
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 as
                 lawlesse
                 persons
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               lawlesse
               persons
               we
               meant
               (
               and
               as
               might
               plainly
               have
               been
               gathered
               from
               our
               words
               )
               were
               such
               ;
               who
               as
               they
               subiected
               not
               themselves
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               also
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               offensive
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               we
               joyning
               these
               together
               ,
               whom
               you
               divide
               .
               And
               whether
               such
               as
               will
               neither
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Government
               ,
               that
               is
               settled
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               be
               not
               lawlesse
               persons
               ,
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               you
               to
               judge
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               we
               do
               here
               also
               minde
               you
               ,
               That
               however
               we
               do
               not
               judge
               all
               those
               to
               be
               lawlesse
               persons
               ,
               that
               do
               out
               of
               conscience
               not
               come
               up
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               all
               those
               Rules
               ,
               which
               are
               or
               shall
               be
               established
               by
               Authority
               for
               regulating
               the
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               being
               otherwise
               blamelesse
               )
               yet
               both
               you
               and
               we
               may
               well
               remember
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               should
               have
               refused
               to
               have
               subjected
               themselves
               to
               the
               late
               Prelatical
               Government
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               accounted
               in
               those
               times
               to
               have
               been
               lawlesse
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               IX
               .
            
             
               BUt
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 When
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 order
                 that
                 notice
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 publik
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 gladly
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 farr
                 we
                 extend
                 this
                 Saintship
                 ,
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Saints
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               which
               we
               answer
               ,
               as
               farr
               as
               the
               Apostle
               did
               ,
               when
               writing
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               and
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               he
               calls
               them
               Saints
               and
               Churches
               ;
               notwithstanding
               there
               were
               some
               in
               those
               Churches
               that
               were
               leavened
               with
               unsound
               doctrine
               and
               grosly
               erroneous
               :
               In
               Corinth
               ,
               some
               that
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               made
               rents
               and
               schisms
               and
               sundry
               grosly
               scandalous
               :
               
               In
               the
               Churches
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               such
               as
               mixed
               works
               with
               Faith
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               would
               have
               those
               Churches
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               censuring
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               spots
               to
               those
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               however
               Saints
               by
               profession
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               outward
               calling
               ,
               being
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               been
               baptized
               ,
               yet
               answered
               not
               their
               profession
               by
               suitable
               conversation
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               however
               there
               be
               sundry
               of
               the
               like
               stamp
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               therefore
               unchurch
               them
               ,
               or
               make
               our
               Assemblies
               not
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               such
               members
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               our
               principles
               and
               practises
               are
               manifestly
               known
               to
               be
               utterly
               against
               the
               opinions
               and
               practises
               of
               the
               Donatists
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               of
               late
               rent
               themselves
               from
               our
               Churches
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               scandalousnesse
               of
               the
               corrupt
               members
               ,
               that
               are
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               sin
               of
               these
               in
               our
               Churches
               is
               aggravated
               by
               giving
               that
               occasion
               )
               you
               might
               well
               have
               spared
               your
               pains
               in
               transcribing
               out
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               what
               he
               justly
               said
               unto
               those
               schismaticks
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               .
               Nay
               ,
               you
               might
               rather
               have
               gathered
               from
               our
               Paper
               ;
               That
               seeing
               we
               said
               ,
               that
               notice
               should
               be
               taken
               of
               all
               those
               that
               should
               forsake
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               our
               purpose
               was
               to
               have
               censured
               such
               as
               the
               Donatists
               were
               ;
               That
               we
               purposed
               to
               observe
               and
               censure
               those
               that
               did
               maintain
               and
               hold
               up
               private
               meetings
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               publick
               ;
               That
               cry
               down
               our
               Churches
               and
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               Ministery
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               know
               several
               forts
               do
               )
               and
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               hold
               sundry
               grosse
               errors
               ,
               that
               subvert
               the
               faith
               ,
               so
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               and
               other
               their
               practises
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               doe
               manifestly
               subvert
               the
               order
               ,
               unity
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               established
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               doe
               justly
               fall
               under
               Church
               censure
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Government
               above
               mentioned
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               we
               were
               not
               altogether
               silent
               concerning
               either
               the
               sin
               or
               punishment
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               did
               erre
               grosly
               in
               doctrinals
               or
               in
               discipline
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               such
               dangerous
               rents
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               fore-named
               Sectaries
               do
               :
               Contrary
               to
               what
               you
               say
               of
               us
               in
               your
               Paper
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               forsake
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               of
               whom
               
               we
               said
               notice
               should
               be
               taken
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               gathered
               our
               meaning
               was
               ,
               that
               such
               (
               of
               which
               sort
               there
               are
               but
               too
               many
               amongst
               us
               )
               who
               out
               of
               a
               principle
               of
               carelesness
               ,
               sloth
               ,
               worldliness
               or
               manifest
               prophaneness
               ,
               do
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               either
               idle
               out
               the
               time
               ,
               or
               else
               are
               worse
               imployed
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               resort
               to
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               (
               and
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               no
               friends
               to
               any
               private
               meetings
               for
               the
               good
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               any
               private
               means
               of
               conference
               or
               prayer
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               So
               they
               doe
               also
               Atheistically
               turn
               their
               backs
               on
               all
               the
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               forsaking
               them
               and
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               where
               these
               are
               dispensed
               )
               should
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               order
               to
               censure
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               not
               reformation
               ;
               and
               to
               neither
               of
               which
               sort
               of
               persons
               any
               indulgence
               is
               granted
               by
               any
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               of
               .
               And
               if
               you
               had
               gathered
               thus
               much
               from
               our
               Paper
               ,
               as
               your
               mistake
               had
               been
               far
               the
               lesse
               ,
               so
               your
               Charity
               had
               been
               the
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               reckoned
               us
               in
               the
               number
               of
               such
               Person
               ,
               as
               the
               Donatists
               were
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               did
               not
               mean
               ,
               That
               we
               intended
               to
               take
               notice
               in
               order
               unto
               censure
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               being
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               life
               (
               though
               differing
               from
               us
               in
               point
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               )
               had
               their
               distinct
               Assemblies
               from
               ours
               ,
               they
               indeavouring
               to
               keep
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               :
               They
               not
               being
               censurable
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               ,
               by
               what
               we
               have
               declared
               before
               .
               Although
               we
               remember
               ,
               how
               all
               that
               submitted
               not
               to
               the
               former
               Government
               ,
               were
               counted
               schismatical
               .
               Neither
               did
               we
               reckon
               these
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               lawless
               Persons
               ,
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               who
               subjected
               not
               themselves
               to
               our
               Government
               ,
               and
               whom
               we
               account
               to
               be
               parts
               of
               the
               universal
               visible
               Church
               militant
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               however
               they
               have
               also
               their
               publique
               Assemblies
               distinct
               from
               ours
               ,
               though
               sundry
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               occasion
               ,
               resort
               to
               ours
               also
               .
               But
               how
               we
               should
               hereupon
               make
               either
               these
               or
               the
               lawless
               Persons
               ,
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Triumphant
               Church
               (
               all
               which
               we
               have
               reckoned
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               visible
               )
               they
               must
               have
               eyes
               quicker
               then
               Eagles
               ,
               that
               can
               discern
               how
               this
               follows
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               our
               Charity
               should
               so
               far
               over-reach
               ,
               as
               you
               supposed
               it
               might
               .
            
             
               But
               still
               you
               are
               unsatisfied
               ;
               For
               you
               know
               not
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               the
               word
               
                 (
                 Publique
                 )
                 the
                 publique
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               By
               our
               professions
               and
               practises
               in
               our
               owning
               the
               Publique
               Assemblies
               ,
               where
               the
               publique
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               word
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               are
               dispensed
               ,
               which
               we
               our selves
               do
               constantly
               frequent
               and
               stir
               up
               others
               to
               frequent
               also
               ,
               it
               was
               plain
               enough
               ,
               what
               we
               meant
               by
               publique
               Assemblies
               .
               And
               we
               are
               heartily
               sorry
               ,
               that
               you
               understanding
               our
               meaning
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               by
               what
               you
               say
               anon
               ,
               should
               by
               this
               but
               make
               your
               way
               to
               give
               a
               lash
               at
               our
               
                 private
                 meetings
              
               ,
               which
               are
               none
               of
               them
               such
               ,
               as
               we
               need
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               .
               And
               which
               ,
               when
               we
               meet
               ,
               either
               for
               conference
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               to
               pray
               together
               ,
               and
               humble
               our selves
               for
               our
               own
               sins
               and
               the
               sins
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               when
               there
               is
               not
               the
               opportunity
               of
               a
               publique
               Assemby
               ;
               or
               when
               personal
               or
               Family
               occasions
               call
               for
               a
               private
               ,
               is
               surely
               as
               commendable
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               as
               a
               private
               meeting
               upon
               domestical
               ,
               civil
               ,
               or
               political
               occasions
               :
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               secretly
               girded
               at
               :
               As
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               meddle
               with
               the
               censuring
               of
               those
               who
               being
               godly
               and
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               main
               points
               of
               Relegion
               ,
               do
               yet
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               and
               have
               their
               Assemblies
               for
               Gods
               publique
               worship
               distinct
               from
               ours
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               barred
               from
               it
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               often
               said
               before
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               leave
               room
               enough
               for
               Consciences
               that
               are
               truely
               tender
               .
               Though
               we
               cannot
               say
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Prelatical
               Government
            
             
               Neither
               do
               we
               transgress
               any
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               which
               have
               made
               no
               provision
               to
               except
               any
               persons
               ,
               that
               we
               meddle
               with
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               censurable
               by
               the
               rules
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               from
               of
               Church
               Government
               :
               nor
               have
               we
               
                 under
                 Colour
                 of
                 Authority
                 made
                 any
                 Laws
                 and
                 Edicts
              
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               that
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               civil
               Authority
               hath
               committed
               to
               us
               ,
               have
               only
               openly
               given
               notice
               in
               our
               several
               Congregations
               ,
               of
               what
               offences
               are
               censurable
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Government
               ,
               that
               the
               offenders
               might
               take
               heed
               ,
               they
               incurre
               not
               that
               censure
               of
               Excommunication
               which
               Authority
               hath
               awarranted
               us
               to
               inflict
               upon
               the
               obstinate
               and
               otherwise
               incorrigible
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               except
               to
               execute
               what
               we
               are
               appointed
               to
               do
               by
               the
               civil
               power
               
               be
               to
               contemn
               it
               )
               we
               cannot
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               in
               contempt
               of
               the
               civil
               power
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               our
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Laws
               in
               force
               (
               that
               ,
               we
               are
               confident
               ,
               being
               grounded
               in
               reason
               ,
               fight
               not
               one
               aganst
               another
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               your
               more
               charitable
               and
               favorable
               construction
               )
               that
               hath
               led
               us
               into
               any
               practises
               ,
               that
               are
               transgressions
               of
               them
               .
               And
               therfore
               though
               you
               much
               question
               (
               upon
               what
               account
               soever
               it
               be
               that
               we
               have
               been
               led
               into
               what
               we
               have
               acted
               )
               and
               think
               it
               concernes
               us
               to
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 whether
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 run
                 our selves
              
               into
               a
               premunire
               :
               Yet
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               sufficiently
               secured
               against
               that
               danger
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Iustices
               in
               the
               Land
               are
               ,
               that
               have
               acted
               upon
               other
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               judged
               to
               be
               in
               force
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               also
               those
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               proceedings
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               X.
               
            
             
               BUt
               you
               have
               yet
               further
               to
               except
               ,
               for
               whereas
               we
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 like
                 notice
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 all
                 scandalous
                 Persons
                 .
              
               Your
               next
               Quaere
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 publique
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 order
                 ;
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 scandalous
                 Persons
                 cemprehended
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 order
              
               ;
            
             
               Here
               we
               perceive
               you
               understood
               ,
               who
               were
               ment
               by
               those
               ,
               that
               did
               forsake
               the
               publique
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               viz.
               Those
               who
               forsaking
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               where
               the
               publique
               Ordinances
               were
               dispensed
               ,
               were
               upon
               that
               account
               really
               and
               indeed
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               comprehended
               under
               the
               latitude
               of
               that
               expression
               ,
               might
               justly
               merit
               to
               be
               censured
               as
               scandalous
               Persons
               .
               And
               thus
               conceiving
               ▪
               you
               were
               not
               mistaken
               ;
               but
               yet
               we
               (
               who
               were
               to
               express
               our selves
               popularly
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               we
               might
               be
               understood
               )
               considering
               some
               of
               that
               stamp
               ,
               though
               they
               forsook
               the
               publique
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               coustantly
               turned
               their
               backs
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               so
               on
               all
               other
               Ordinances
               ,
               yet
               if
               not
               drunkards
               and
               swearers
               ,
               whoremasters
               ,
               &c.
               did
               not
               take
               themselves
               to
               be
               scandalous
               Persons
               ;
               
               Do
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               we
               are
               any
               more
               to
               be
               blamed
               by
               you
               (
               we
               using
               variety
               of
               expressions
               onely
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               better
               understood
               then
               we
               blame
               Lawyers
               and
               Attorneys
               ,
               (
               and
               wherein
               we
               judge
               them
               not
               tolbe
               blame
               worthy
               )
               for
               using
               variety
               of
               expressions
               and
               Multiplicity
               of
               Synonymous
               Words
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               more
               clear
               and
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               where
               yet
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               is
               understood
               by
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               hereupon
               your
               complaint
               is
               ;
               
                 That
                 we
                 burden
                 you
                 with
                 Traditions
                 in
                 multiplying
                 of
                 orders
              
               fine
               necessitate
               ad
               Arthritim
               usque
               ;
               
                 and
                 you
                 cry
                 out
              
               ,
               Quare
               oneramini
               ritibus
               ;
               
                 And
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 lengthning
                 out
                 our
                 Paper
                 ;
                 which
              
               yet
               is
               not
               by
               these
               few
               words
               here
               used
               made
               very
               much
               longer
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               had
               remembred
               the
               multitude
               of
               Canons
               and
               burdensom
               Ceremonies
               ,
               that
               were
               rigorously
               pressed
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               highest
               censure
               in
               Case
               of
               refusall
               and
               under
               the
               burthen
               whereof
               sundry
               truly
               conscientious
               Persons
               under
               the
               late
               Prelacy
               did
               sigh
               and
               groan
               :
               When
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               scandalous
               enough
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               escaped
               censure
               (
               and
               which
               some
               have
               cause
               not
               so
               soon
               to
               forget
               )
               we
               think
               you
               would
               have
               seen
               little
               reason
               to
               have
               complained
               of
               our
               burthening
               you
               with
               traditions
               ,
               in
               multiplying
               orders
               unnecessarily
               .
            
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               XI
               .
            
             
               ANd
               now
               we
               come
               to
               your
               last
               charg
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               is
               very
               high
               ,
               so
               we
               judge
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               as
               little
               reason
               for
               the
               bearing
               it
               up
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               ;
               
                 After
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Orders
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 publique
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 comes
                 in
                 a
                 fourth
                 touching
                 the
                 Catechumeni
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Order
                 mentioned
                 ,
              
               viz
               
                 That
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 Catechizeth
                 the
                 severall
                 Families
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               in
               the
               first
               place
               we
               observe
               ,
               you
               omit
               to
               mention
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               ,
               that
               which
               follows
               in
               the
               two
               next
               Orders
               ,
               doth
               refer
               .
               And
               in
               the
               next
               
               place
               you
               descant
               upon
               this
               latter
               branch
               of
               it
               only
               .
               For
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ;
                 The
                 Minister
                 must
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               that
               is
               wholly
               of
               your
               own
               adding
               .
               Yet
               you
               go
               on
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 they
                 still
                 refuse
                 ;
                 their
                 names
                 shall
                 be
                 published
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 warned
                 before
                 all
                 to
                 reform
                 .
              
               So
               you
               affirm
               that
               we
               say
               ,
               though
               you
               prove
               it
               not
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               you
               anon
               .
               But
               here
               you
               call
               for
               attention
               and
               say
               .
               
                 Mark
                 ;
                 Men
                 of
                 blameless
                 life
                 and
                 knowledge
                 must
                 be
                 warned
                 before
                 all
                 to
                 reform
                 .
              
               If
               we
               either
               had
               practised
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               construction
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               rules
               of
               Grammer
               or
               Logick
               ,
               or
               common
               reason
               ,
               could
               have
               been
               put
               upon
               the
               words
               ,
               we
               used
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               called
               for
               this
               attention
               ,
               that
               so
               such
               a
               Government
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               mannaging
               it
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               cast
               out
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               tolerated
               in
               the
               Christian
               World.
               Although
               we
               have
               not
               forgotten
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               under
               the
               late
               Prelacy
               ,
               many
               godly
               and
               orthodox
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               sundry
               knowing
               and
               conscientions
               Christians
               ,
               were
               far
               worse
               used
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               onely
               their
               names
               published
               in
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               they
               warned
               to
               conform
               to
               the
               orders
               then
               appointed
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Ministers
               being
               suspended
               from
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               to
               the
               unspeakable
               loss
               of
               their
               congregations
               ,
               and
               the
               undoing
               of
               themselves
               and
               their
               Families
               .
               And
               they
               also
               oftentimes
               as
               well
               as
               private
               Christians
               (
               that
               were
               none
               of
               the
               worst
               members
               of
               the
               Congregations
               )
               cast
               out
               as
               unsavoury
               salt
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 great
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 casteth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudgeth
                 them
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 their
                 piety
                 and
                 knowledge
              
               (
               to
               use
               your
               own
               expressions
               and
               we
               may
               adde
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               very
               great
               use-fullness
               of
               sundry
               of
               such
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               )
               was
               inflicted
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               they
               could
               not
               in
               all
               points
               comform
               themselves
               to
               the
               Government
               and
               orders
               then
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               Godly
               ,
               moderate
               ,
               conformable
               men
               then
               thought
               might
               have
               been
               well
               spared
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               times
               as
               well
               governed
               and
               ordered
               ,
               without
               them
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               retaining
               of
               them
               If
               you
               had
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               those
               Persons
               ,
               you
               might
               well
               have
               called
               for
               that
               attention
               ,
               which
               here
               you
               do
               .
            
             
             
               But
               yet
               you
               go
               on
               further
               still
               and
               say
               .
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 thay
                 will
                 not
                 reform
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 obstinate
                 ;
                 Then
                 ,
              
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 no
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 order
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 our
              
               Excommunicatio
               minor
               .
               But
               yet
               you
               drive
               on
               your
               charge
               higher
               still
               ;
               for
               you
               adde
               .
               
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 an
                 higher
                 censure
                 yet
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 .
              
               For
               so
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 sixth
                 and
                 last
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 casteth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 judgeth
                 them
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 their
                 piety
                 and
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               And
               when
               you
               have
               driven
               up
               your
               charge
               to
               the
               height
               ,
               you
               conclude
               and
               tell
               us
               ,
               what
               the
               upshot
               of
               our
               resolves
               comes
               to
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 In
                 brief
                 all
                 willfully
                 ignorant
              
               (
               though
               we
               speak
               not
               one
               tittle
               of
               their
               censure
               at
               all
               )
               
                 and
                 scandalous
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 knowing
                 and
                 blameless
                 of
                 life
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 persent
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               we
               see
               ,
               partly
               prejudice
               against
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               Persons
               presenting
               themselves
               before
               it
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               Admission
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               partly
               your
               unacquaintedness
               with
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               hath
               imposed
               upon
               you
               ,
               thus
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               force
               upon
               us
               ,
               such
               a
               construction
               of
               our
               words
               ,
               as
               never
               came
               into
               our
               own
               thoughts
               .
               It
               was
               an
               exhortation
               onely
               ,
               that
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Persons
               Catechized
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               Not
               so
               much
               as
               an
               Admonition
               in
               order
               to
               any
               further
               censure
               in
               case
               not
               hearkened
               unto
               .
               And
               here
               we
               observe
               that
               this
               is
               one
               main
               ground
               of
               your
               mistake
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               not
               distinguish
               betwixt
               an
               Admonition
               that
               is
               in
               order
               to
               a
               further
               censure
               ,
               if
               it
               prevaile
               not
               (
               and
               which
               was
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               wholly
               omit
               )
               and
               an
               exhortation
               ;
               but
               confound
               these
               together
               ,
               taking
               them
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               here
               a
               radical
               and
               grand
               mistake
               .
               For
               doubtless
               in
               a
               thousand
               cases
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               instanced
               in
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               place
               for
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               when
               though
               ineffectual
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               place
               ,
               for
               an
               Admonition
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               order
               to
               a
               further
               Church
               censure
               in
               case
               of
               obstinacy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               by
               us
               here
               .
               Men
               may
               
               be
               exhorted
               to
               examine
               and
               prove
               themselvs
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               in
               the
               faith
               :
               to
               self
               examination
               before
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               :
               to
               grow
               in
               Grace
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               to
               keep
               their
               hearts
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               and
               to
               infinite
               more
               things
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               &
               which
               are
               duties
               ,
               they
               should
               apply
               themselves
               unto
               ;
               When
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               room
               for
               an
               admonition
               ,
               in
               oder
               to
               any
               Church
               censure
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               be
               not
               obeyed
               .
               Nay
               ,
               when
               men
               may
               perceive
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               that
               care
               that
               should
               be
               in
               Persons
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Words
               and
               carriages
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               place
               for
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               no
               Admonition
               in
               order
               to
               any
               Church
               censure
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               exhortation
               be
               not
               hearkned
               unto
               :
               if
               there
               be
               not
               any
               further
               scandalous
               out
               breakings
               of
               corruption
               ,
               that
               may
               justly
               merit
               it
               .
               
                 Church
                 censures
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 pass
                 upon
                 men
                 for
                 every
                 fault
                 ;
                 nor
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
              
               As
               in
               that
               case
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Government
               it
               is
               provided
               against
               .
               And
               yet
               an
               exhortation
               to
               watchfullness
               and
               vigilancy
               in
               such
               cases
               is
               not
               useless
               .
               And
               so
               it
               may
               well
               be
               appointed
               by
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Minister
               should
               exhort
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               found
               by
               him
               to
               be
               Persons
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               conversation
               blameless
               ,
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               be
               regularly
               and
               orderly
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               (
               an
               Ordinance
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               sleighted
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               by
               many
               ,
               but
               upon
               too
               sleight
               grounds
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               tried
               in
               the
               day
               of
               account
               )
               and
               yet
               no
               proceedings
               by
               Church
               censures
               against
               such
               Persons
               ,
               in
               case
               such
               an
               exhortation
               prevaile
               not
               .
               And
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               see
               you
               are
               possessed
               with
               too
               much
               perjudice
               against
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               we
               should
               much
               have
               wondred
               ;
               that
               you
               ,
               (
               who
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               Paper
               tell
               us
               ,
               you
               had
               seriously
               weighed
               ours
               )
               should
               here
               in
               the
               close
               have
               run
               into
               such
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               have
               distinguished
               betwixt
               the
               Persons
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               be
               admonished
               in
               order
               to
               further
               censure
               ,
               if
               they
               hearkened
               not
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               that
               were
               to
               be
               exhorted
               onely
               .
               If
               that
               ,
               which
               led
               you
               into
               this
               mistake
               ,
               was
               the
               consideration
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               both
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               order
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               both
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               after
               the
               
               same
               manner
               ,
               your
               argument
               was
               very
               weak
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               more
               frequent
               in
               Scripture
               and
               all
               other
               Authors
               ,
               then
               to
               couple
               together
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               verse
               and
               sentence
               things
               of
               a
               different
               nature
               .
               But
               if
               that
               had
               been
               your
               ground
               of
               doubting
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               had
               attended
               to
               what
               presently
               followed
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               place
               for
               stumbling
               in
               so
               plaine
               a
               matter
               .
               For
               that
               which
               follows
               is
               so
               limited
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               with
               any
               colour
               be
               applyed
               to
               those
               ,
               that
               being
               exhorted
               by
               the
               Minister
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               should
               still
               refuse
               .
               For
               it
               speaks
               expressely
               of
               such
               ,
               that
               should
               neither
               hearken
               to
               pritate
               Admonition
               nor
               the
               Admonition
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               that
               their
               names
               should
               be
               published
               openly
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               those
               onely
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               appointed
               to
               be
               admonished
               according
               to
               Christs
               rule
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               in
               the
               fourth
               Order
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Persons
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               be
               admonished
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               and
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               fourth
               Order
               ,
               were
               onely
               such
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               mentioned
               immediately
               before
               ,
               viz.
               Such
               as
               should
               forsake
               the
               publique
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               scandalous
               Persons
               .
               But
               yet
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               still
               more
               plain
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               reason
               be
               construed
               to
               be
               our
               meaning
               ;
               that
               such
               Persons
               ,
               who
               were
               found
               to
               be
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               and
               blameless
               in
               life
               ,
               if
               not
               harkening
               to
               the
               Minister
               exhorting
               them
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               were
               to
               have
               their
               names
               published
               ;
               and
               if
               still
               refusing
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               .
               For
               the
               Persons
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               be
               thus
               dealt
               with
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               admonished
               by
               the
               Eldershid
               ,
               and
               reject
               that
               admonition
               ,
               before
               there
               were
               to
               be
               those
               further
               proceedings
               .
               But
               how
               could
               such
               Persons
               ,
               that
               being
               exhorted
               by
               the
               Minister
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               and
               refused
               to
               come
               before
               them
               ,
               be
               admonished
               by
               them
               ?
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               Persons
               ,
               that
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               exhort
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               are
               mentioned
               immediately
               before
               this
               order
               made
               touching
               the
               publishing
               of
               mens
               names
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               included
               in
               this
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               relative
               
                 (
                 they
              
               )
               be
               referred
               to
               these
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               other
               .
               This
               Argument
               also
               is
               very
               weak
               .
               For
               those
               amongst
               
               you
               ,
               that
               are
               Scholers
               ,
               do
               well
               know
               ;
               That
               the
               Relative
               is
               often
               referred
               to
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               so
               of
               necessity
               ,
               when
               the
               subject
               matter
               spoken
               of
               doth
               necessarily
               require
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               it
               doth
               .
               For
               the
               Relative
               
                 (
                 They
              
               )
               in
               the
               fifth
               order
               is
               limited
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               should
               neither
               hearken
               to
               private
               Admonition
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Admonition
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               onely
               the
               scandalous
               and
               the
               forsakers
               of
               poblique
               Assemblies
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               be
               admonished
               according
               to
               Christs
               rule
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               and
               which
               was
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               former
               branch
               of
               the
               fourth
               order
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               parhaps
               say
               ,
               if
               this
               was
               our
               meaning
               ,
               why
               is
               the
               Ministers
               exhorting
               of
               knowing
               and
               blameless
               Persons
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               same
               order
               with
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               admonished
               in
               order
               to
               further
               censure
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Admonition
               be
               not
               hearkened
               to
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               rule
               be
               not
               to
               be
               held
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               others
               in
               case
               of
               refusall
               ?
               To
               which
               we
               say
               ;
               The
               Admonition
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               fourth
               order
               (
               is
               said
               expressely
               )
               should
               be
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               
               Now
               that
               mentions
               not
               onely
               an
               Admonition
               to
               be
               given
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               case
               is
               brought
               thither
               ,
               but
               also
               an
               Admonition
               once
               or
               twice
               by
               private
               Persons
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               fittest
               opportunity
               is
               offered
               to
               private
               Persons
               to
               perform
               this
               duty
               of
               Admonition
               toward
               an
               offending
               Brother
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               lay
               hold
               upon
               it
               and
               not
               let
               it
               slip
               ;
               so
               we
               judged
               it
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               offered
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               when
               he
               Catechizeth
               the
               Families
               ,
               to
               exhort
               such
               amongst
               them
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               to
               be
               of
               competent
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               were
               blamless
               in
               life
               ,
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               in
               order
               to
               their
               Admission
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               haveing
               the
               opportunity
               of
               conference
               with
               them
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               any
               doubts
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               or
               he
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               prejudice
               onely
               in
               them
               against
               the
               Elders
               ,
               that
               hindered
               them
               (
               and
               as
               it
               is
               in
               most
               )
               he
               might
               indeavour
               to
               remove
               them
               .
               And
               this
               might
               have
               been
               easily
               conceived
               was
               the
               reason
               thereof
               by
               any
               ,
               that
               had
               but
               seriously
               weighed
               ,
               what
               we
               had
               expressed
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               that
               candor
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               have
               desired
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               imagine
               ,
               what
               there
               should
               be
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               
               that
               should
               give
               the
               least
               just
               occasion
               for
               such
               a
               strange
               sense
               as
               you
               would
               herein
               put
               upon
               us
               .
               And
               we
               hope
               all
               indifferent
               and
               unprejudiced
               Persons
               will
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               given
               as
               little
               occasion
               by
               our
               Carriages
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               given
               by
               our
               words
               .
               We
               have
               studied
               all
               wayes
               of
               condescension
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               all
               :
               That
               neither
               the
               weak
               might
               be
               discoraged
               ,
               nor
               any
               that
               can
               with
               any
               colour
               pretend
               to
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               presenting
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               have
               any
               bar
               put
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               Communicating
               with
               us
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               order
               ,
               that
               is
               observed
               for
               their
               Admission
               .
               But
               we
               finde
               ,
               that
               the
               Eldership
               is
               that
               great
               stumbling-block
               with
               many
               .
               And
               we
               are
               sorry
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               complain
               ,
               that
               ;
               Let
               ,
               us
               do
               what
               can
               ,
               yet
               some
               will
               be
               satisfied
               with
               nothing
               ,
               but
               pulling
               down
               the
               hedg
               ,
               and
               laying
               all
               common
               .
               But
               we
               dare
               not
               thus
               far
               seek
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               though
               we
               desire
               to
               please
               our
               neighbour
               for
               his
               good
               to
               edification
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               thus
               far
               removed
               all
               imaginable
               grounds
               in
               our
               apprehensions
               for
               this
               your
               groundless
               charge
               ;
               That
               our
               purpose
               was
               to
               excommunicate
               all
               knowing
               and
               blameless
               Persons
               ,
               if
               they
               presented
               not
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               .
               We
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               examine
               what
               you
               produce
               for
               the
               supporting
               of
               your selves
               in
               it
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               is
               (
               besides
               your
               omitting
               to
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               this
               fourth
               order
               )
               something
               in
               your
               comment
               upon
               our
               words
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               in
               our
               Text.
               For
               you
               say
               ;
               
                 What
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 the
                 Minister
                 hath
                 exhorted
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ;
                 The
                 Minister
                 ,
              
               say
               you
               
                 must
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 them
              
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               is
               wholly
               your
               own
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               ours
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               But
               that
               if
               upon
               the
               first
               exhortation
               they
               do
               not
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               (
               it
               being
               in
               order
               to
               their
               regular
               and
               orderly
               Admission
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               )
               the
               Minister
               may
               exhort
               ,
               and
               exhort
               them
               again
               ,
               because
               they
               continue
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               duty
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               said
               by
               us
               But
               then
               to
               make
               the
               ground
               of
               your
               charge
               something
               more
               colourable
               ,
               you
               added
               another
               word
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               at
               all
               used
               by
               us
               .
               We
               said
               the
               Minister
               was
               to
               exhort
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               all
               .
               But
               you
               adde
               and
               say
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
              
               .
               But
               we
               have
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               to
               exhort
               and
               admonish
               are
               different
               things
               .
               And
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               indifferent
               Judges
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               a
               candid
               and
               fair
               wa●
               of
               arguing
               even
               in
               the
               Schools
               ;
               much
               lesse
               should
               it
               have
               been
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               brought
               in
               to
               bear
               up
               the
               weight
               of
               so
               heavy
               a
               charge
               ,
               as
               you
               here
               put
               up
               against
               us
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               main
               foundation
               ,
               whereupon
               all
               the
               rest
               is
               built
               .
               But
               your
               ground
               work
               being
               so
               unsure
               ,
               what
               you
               built
               thereon
               must
               needs
               fall
               .
               Yet
               you
               go
               on
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               further
               add
               and
               say
               .
               
                 But
                 what
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 still
                 refuse
                 ?
                 Their
                 names
                 ,
              
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 published
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               what
               's
               your
               proof
               for
               this
               ?
               That
               's
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Order
              
               .
               But
               here
               you
               quite
               mistake
               your
               mark
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               you
               have
               considered
               it
               ,
               your selves
               will
               not
               wonder
               ,
               you
               should
               shoot
               so
               wide
               .
               For
               the
               fifth
               Order
               speaks
               only
               of
               Persons
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               privately
               admonished
               ,
               and
               also
               admonished
               by
               the
               Eldership
               ;
               Of
               which
               the
               former
               branch
               of
               the
               fourth
               order
               speaks
               .
               And
               what
               sort
               of
               Persons
               that
               refers
               to
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               our
               Paper
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               by
               us
               shewed
               before
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               by
               any
               good
               Rules
               of
               construction
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               Persons
               ,
               that
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               exhort
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               latter
               branch
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               .
               And
               this
               link
               of
               your
               chain
               being
               thus
               broken
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               follows
               ,
               must
               needs
               of
               it self
               fall
               in
               sunder
               .
               So
               that
               we
               need
               to
               add
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               we
               have
               done
               with
               the
               examination
               of
               what
               you
               have
               presented
               to
               us
               in
               your
               Paper
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               do
               not
               finde
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               discovered
               to
               us
               any
               thing
               in
               ours
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               sound
               and
               orthodox
               ;
               and
               for
               which
               therefore
               there
               is
               any
               just
               reason
               ,
               why
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               should
               lye
               sadly
               on
               your
               spirits
               and
               consciences
               .
               But
               do
               hope
               ,
               after
               you
               have
               seriously
               weighed
               ,
               what
               is
               here
               presented
               ,
               you
               may
               receive
               so
               much
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               you
               have
               no
               just
               cause
               to
               forbear
               joyning
               with
               us
               upon
               any
               grounds
               you
               have
               here
               made
               known
               .
               We
               have
               been
               willing
               to
               put
               our selves
               upon
               some
               pains
               in
               this
               our
               large
               Answer
               ;
               And
               if
               it
               attain
               the
               desired
               end
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               account
               it
               ill
               bestowed
               .
               If
               yet
               you
               should
               rest
               unsatisfied
               ,
               we
               desire
               you
               to
               let
               us
               know
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               
               you
               stumble
               at
               ;
               And
               though
               in
               regard
               of
               sundry
               other
               imployments
               ,
               that
               lye
               upon
               us
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               who
               meet
               but
               once
               a
               moneth
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               about
               other
               matters
               ,
               should
               hold
               on
               a
               course
               of
               Answering
               you
               still
               by
               writing
               .
               Yet
               we
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               appoint
               ,
               some
               other
               way
               (
               that
               may
               be
               far
               more
               speedy
               ,
               and
               (
               we
               trust
               )
               as
               effectual
               )
               to
               give
               you
               that
               further
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               is
               meet
               and
               just
               .
               And
               now
               we
               shall
               intreat
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               only
               aime
               in
               this
               Anser
               hath
               not
               been
               victory
               ,
               but
               the
               clearing
               up
               of
               the
               Truth
               ;
               the
               satisfying
               your
               scruples
               ,
               and
               giving
               you
               a
               right
               understanding
               ,
               in
               what
               you
               were
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               Government
               and
               our selves
               ,
               and
               hereby
               the
               setling
               of
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               in
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               So
               you
               would
               shew
               forth
               that
               Candor
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               put
               any
               other
               construction
               upon
               what
               is
               here
               offered
               to
               you
               ;
               And
               as
               you
               subscribe
               your selves
               our
               brethren
               desirous
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               So
               we
               shall
               heartily
               begge
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ,
               that
               both
               you
               and
               we
               ,
               may
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               transactions
               ,
               make
               it
               to
               appear
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               cordial
               and
               real
               in
               our
               professions
               of
               such
               desires
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               bless
               these
               and
               all
               other
               our
               sincere
               endevours
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               effectual
               for
               the
               attaining
               those
               ends
               .
            
             
               
                 Subscribed
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Angier
                
                 ,
                 Moderator
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             GENTLEMENS
             Second
             Paper
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               first
               Classis
               at
            
             Manchester
             ,
             
               within
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Lancaster
             ,
             These
             .
          
           
             
               Dear
               Friends
               ,
               (
               nay
               more
               )
               Brethren
               ,
               dearly
               beloved
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
            
          
           
             WE
             return
             you
             hearty
             thanks
             ,
             for
             your
             Answer
             ,
             *
             
               wherein
               ,
               we
               finde
               your
               much
               Civility
               towards
               us
               ,
               but
               with
               too
               much
               prolixity
               .
            
             We
             deny
             not
             but
             there
             may
             be
             some
             errours
             ,
             and
             mistakes
             and
             some
             sharp
             reflections
             upon
             you
             and
             your
             Government
             ,
             in
             our
             Paper
             ,
             which
             you
             charge
             upon
             us
             :
             In
             yours
             also
             (
             and
             that
             not
             improbably
             in
             one
             of
             that
             bulk
             )
             might
             be
             discovered
             so
             me
             Impertinencies
             ,
             
             errours
             ,
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             we
             forbear
             to
             minde
             you
             of
             ,
             but
             silently
             pass
             over
             ,
             hoping
             all
             will
             be
             buried
             ,
             or
             covered
             in
             that
             true
             love
             and
             Charity
             of
             Brethren
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             and
             fellowship
             ;
             In
             that
             true
             love
             (
             we
             say
             )
             which
             covereth
             a
             multitude
             of
             faults
          
           
             We
             shall
             make
             no
             further
             Replication
             to
             the
             several
             particulars
             in
             your
             Paper
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             one
             Branch
             ,
             wherein
             you
             refer
             us
             to
             Dr.
             Bernard
             .
             In
             the
             close
             of
             whose
             Book
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             *
             one
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               unto
               the
               form
               of
            
             Synodical
             
               Government
               received
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
            
             By
             the
             most
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Father
             of
             our
             Church
             Dr.
             
               James
               Vsher
            
             late
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             and
             Primate
             of
             all
             Ireland
             proposed
             in
             the
             year
             1641.
             as
             an
             expedient
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             those
             troubles
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             did
             arise
             ,
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             is
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             yours
             .
          
           
             Your
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               But
               if
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               such
               Assemblies
               be
               that
               you
               Question
               ,
               Then
               we
               refer
               you
               to
               what
               Dr.
            
             Bernard
             
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               his
               above
               quoted
               shews
               ,
               was
               the
               judgement
               of
               Dr.
            
             Usher
             
               (
               who
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               or
               are
               acquainted
               with
               his
               works
               to
               have
               been
               a
               great
               Antiquary
               (
               however
               we
               alleadge
               him
               not
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               build
               your
               faith
               on
               his
               Testimony
               )
               And
               which
               we
               think
               ,
               may
               be
               sufficient
               to
               vindicate
               Provinciall
               Assemblies
               in
               your
               thoughts
               from
               the
               Suspicion
               of
               Novelty
               ;
               In
               that
               Book
               you
               have
               in
               the
               close
               of
               it
               ,
               proposals
               touching
               the
               Reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               unto
               the
               form
               of
            
             Synodical
             
               Government
               received
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               thus
               begins
               ,
               By
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             you
             go
             on
             quoting
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councils
             there
             alleadged
             ,
             In
             which
             you
             further
             proceed
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             
               There
               are
               Proposals
               of
               Assemblies
               of
               Pastors
               within
               certain
               limited
               bounds
               which
               saving
               that
               they
               are
               somewhat
               larger
               then
               ours
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               circumstantial
               difference
               do
               hold
               proportion
               with
               the
               Classical
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               and
               National
               Assemblies
               mentioned
               in
               the
               form
               of
               our
               Church
               Government
               ,
               As
               also
               the
               times
               propounded
               there
               for
               their
               meetings
               the
               power
               of
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               are
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               as
               with
               us
               .
               And
               all
               these
               were
               propounded
               as
               the
               way
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               Expedient
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             abovesad
             .
             
             
               And
               therefore
            
             (
             for
             so
             you
             conclude
             )
             
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               this
               learned
               ,
               and
               Reverend
               Antiquary
               ,
               our
               Provincial
               Assembly
               at
            
             Preston
             
               (
               where
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               members
               ,
               as
               he
               acknowledgeth
               of
               right
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               such
               Assemblies
               )
               would
               not
               have
               been
               accounted
               a
               new
               Termed
               Provincial
               Assembly
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             all
             which
             we
             shall
             close
             and
             joyn
             issue
             with
             you
             :
             we
             willingly
             submit
             our selves
             to
             that
             order
             ,
             aud
             rule
             therein
             Expressed
             which
             being
             that
             which
             was
             received
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             In
             the
             Judgement
             of
             that
             Reverend
             ,
             and
             learned
             Antiquary
             Dr.
             Vsher
             (
             who
             was
             so
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             or
             are
             acquainted
             with
             his
             works
             )
             And
             also
             the
             Assemblies
             there
             expressed
             ,
             holding
             proportion
             with
             yours
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             form
             of
             your
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             same
             with
             yours
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             being
             proposed
             as
             an
             Expedient
             for
             prevention
             of
             further
             troubles
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             fully
             expect
             you
             should
             also
             submit
             your selves
             unto
             ,
             for
             Peace
             and
             Unities
             sake
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             close
             and
             meet
             together
             as
             in
             the
             middle
             ;
             And
             this
             the
             rather
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             full
             and
             free
             expressions
             of
             yours
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               We
               reverence
            
             Dr.
             Bernard
             
               for
               his
               moderation
               and
               profession
               of
               his
               desires
               for
               peace
               ,
               wishing
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               do
               consent
               in
               Substantials
               ,
               for
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               would
               consider
               of
               some
               Conjunction
               in
               point
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               That
               private
               Interests
               and
               Circumstantials
               might
               not
               keep
               themselves
               so
               far
               asunder
               .
               In
               which
               wish
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               cordially
               joyn
               our selves
               ,
               so
               we
               heartily
               desire
               that
               all
               godly
               and
               moderate
               spirited
               men
               throughout
               the
               Land
               ,
               would
               also
               close
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             you
             say
             ,
             
               However
               we
               dare
               not
               admit
               of
               a
               moderate
               Episcopacy
               for
               fear
               of
               encroachings
               upon
               the
               Pastors
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Yet
               we
               do
               here
               professe
               we
               should
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               will
               consist
               with
               our
               principles
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               be
               ready
               to
               abate
               or
               tolerate
               much
               for
               peace
               sake
               ;
               That
               so
               at
               the
               length
               ,
               all
               parties
               throughout
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               have
               any
               soundness
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               sober
               and
               godly
               ,
               though
               of
               different
               judgements
               in
               lesser
               matters
               ,
               being
               weary
               of
               their
               divisions
               ,
               might
               fall
               into
               the
               necks
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               with
               mutual
               embraces
               and
               kisses
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               last
               through
               the
               tender
               mercy
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               an
               happy
               closure
               of
               breaches
               ,
               and
               restoring
               of
               peace
               and
               union
               in
               this
               poor
               ,
               unsetled
               ,
               rent
               ,
               and
               distracted
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               throughout
               all
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             who
             are
             they
             that
             disturbe
             this
             our
             happy
             closure
             and
             conjunction
             ?
             We
             wish
             not
             (
             with
             the
             Apostle
             )
             that
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             taken
             away
             that
             trouble
             us
             ,
             for
             only
             they
             let
             that
             will
             let
             untill
             they
             be
             taken
             
               out
               of
               the
               way
            
             ,
             and
             
             those
             are
             the
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             them
             ;
             We
             suppofe
             
               you
               mean
               those
            
             whom
             you
             have
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             admitted
             
             (
             without
             further
             entring
             into
             holy
             Orders
             )
             into
             the
             whole
             execise
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             jurisdiction
             ,
             in
             equal
             right
             with
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             respect
             your
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             
             so
             your
             Provincial
             at
             Preston
             would
             be
             accounted
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Dr.
             Vsher
             a
             new
             termed
             Provincial
             assembly
             ,
             and
             stand
             yet
             uncleared
             of
             suspition
             of
             novelty
             )
             whom
             you
             say
             ,
             You
             cannot
             consent
             to
             part
             with
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             should
             betray
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             judge
             )
             quoting
             Rom.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             and
             for
             further
             Testimony
             refer
             us
             to
             some
             Modern
             Authors
             ,
             all
             of
             yesterday
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             you
             say
             you
             cannot
             part
             with
             them
             unless
             you
             betray
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             you
             judge
             .
             )
             By
             this
             Parenthesis
             ,
             we
             gather
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             so
             wedded
             to
             that
             opinion
             but
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             will
             submit
             to
             better
             reason
             ,
             when
             offered
             to
             you
             ;
             And
             we
             do
             again
             profess
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             willfully
             ,
             and
             pertinaciously
             ,
             hold
             a
             contrary
             Tenent
             .
             And
             in
             this
             confidence
             we
             proceed
             to
             shew
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             meant
             nor
             mentioned
             in
             those
             Texts
             by
             you
             alledged
             ;
             Briefly
             thus
             ,
             but
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             what
             is
             comprehended
             in
             this
             paper
             be
             not
             judged
             satisfactory
             .
          
           
             Run
             over
             all
             the
             Expositers
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             whether
             the
             Fathers
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             more
             particular
             Councils
             (
             And
             Calvin
             saith
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             nor
             surer
             remedy
             for
             deciding
             ofcontroversies
             ,
             no
             better
             sense
             ,
             nor
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             given
             by
             them
             in
             such
             Councils
             )
             or
             whether
             the
             Fathers
             apart
             .
             And
             first
             for
             that
             Text
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             here
             what
             Dr.
             Andrews
             saith
             ,
             
             and
             at
             your
             leisure
             examine
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             
               There
               is
               no
               Epistle
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               on
               which
               so
               many
               of
               the
               Fathers
               have
               writ
               .
               Six
               only
               I
               will
               name
               ,
            
             Origen
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
             Oecumenius
             :
             
               All
               which
               have
               treated
               of
               it
               ;
               Let
               their
               Commentaries
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               applyeth
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               Government
               ,
               which
               by
               all
               likelihood
               could
               not
               be
               
               imagined
               but
               they
               would
               ,
               if
               that
               had
               been
               the
               main
               place
               for
               it
               ,
               nor
               finde
               those
               Offices
               in
               those
               words
               which
               they
               in
               good
               earnest
               tell
               us
               of
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             much
             may
             be
             said
             for
             the
             other
             two
             Texts
             ;
             Not
             
             one
             Father
             in
             their
             Comments
             upon
             them
             giveth
             such
             a
             sense
             .
             Finde
             one
             Exposition
             for
             you
             and
             (
             which
             is
             much
             )
             we
             will
             yield
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             Many
             there
             are
             that
             apply
             them
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             And
             so
             one
             for
             those
             many
             of
             our
             Modern
             Doctors
             we
             could
             give
             you
             (
             to
             answer
             those
             modern
             you
             quote
             in
             behalf
             of
             your
             Elders
             )
             of
             our
             English
             Church
             ,
             Dr.
             Fulk
             by
             name
             we
             instance
             in
             ,
             applying
             these
             Texts
             to
             the
             Bishops
             only
             ,
             whom
             we
             quote
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             moderate
             judgement
             he
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             likely
             to
             sway
             with
             you
             than
             any
             other
             we
             could
             produce
             ;
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Amongst
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               Order
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               there
               was
               alwayes
               one
               principal
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               long
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               or
               Super-intendent
               hath
               been
               applyed
               ,
               which
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quoting
             these
             Texts
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             and
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             betraying
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             seriously
             weigh
             it
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             impartial
             and
             unprejudicate
             reason
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             a
             strengthening
             ,
             and
             a
             backing
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             tender
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             beg
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             beseeching
             you
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             circumstantials
             or
             private
             interests
             ,
             But
             to
             apply
             your selves
             to
             this
             happy
             conjuncture
             and
             reconcilement
             of
             so
             many
             poor
             Christian
             Souls
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             English
             Church
             ,
             in
             these
             our
             days
             ;
             The
             blessing
             that
             may
             redound
             to
             all
             parties
             thus
             reconciled
             is
             unconceiveable
             ;
             The
             lives
             and
             manners
             of
             dissolute
             persons
             (
             and
             how
             many
             there
             are
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             too
             too
             conscious
             )
             may
             by
             this
             loving
             accord
             ,
             with
             brotherly
             admonition
             and
             exhortation
             be
             reclaimed
             ,
             or
             by
             due
             censures
             corrected
             and
             amended
             .
             Amongst
             your selves
             also
             ,
             many
             (
             who
             returned
             to
             their
             Canonical
             obedience
             which
             they
             have
             sworn
             to
             )
             may
             blot
             out
             that
             charge
             of
             Schism
             that
             lies
             upon
             them
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             continued
             amongst
             us
             from
             age
             to
             age
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             in
             a
             Succession
             of
             a
             lawfully
             
             ordained
             Ministry
             ;
             The
             word
             of
             God
             (
             that
             Candlestick
             )
             fix'd
             firmly
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             is
             on
             tiptoes
             ,
             ready
             to
             remove
             west-ward
             ;
             as
             our
             reverend
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             this
             Church
             very
             lately
             did
             seem
             to
             presage
             :
             And
             we
             shall
             happily
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             any
             further
             Rejoinder
             ,
             unto
             your
             answer
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             we
             must
             do
             amongst
             other
             considerable
             reasons
             to
             take
             off
             your
             Government
             ,
             from
             that
             establishment
             of
             authority
             upon
             the
             proof
             whereof
             the
             most
             considerable
             part
             (
             as
             to
             the
             bulk
             )
             of
             your
             answer
             ,
             doth
             insist
             .
          
           
             
               Subscribed
               by
               us
               whose
               names
               are
               underwritten
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               many
               others
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Isaac
                     Allen.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Ferdinando
                     Stanely
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Nicholas
                     Moseley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Francis
                     Moseley
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Tho.
                     Symond
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     John
                     Ogden
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Manchester
               
                 9.
                 
                 March
                 ,
                 1657.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Animadvertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             annexed
             by
             the
             Gentlemen
             unto
             their
             Second
             Paper
             ,
             and
             prefixed
             to
             their
             Third
             in
             their
             printed
             Copy
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Reader
               must
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               Ministers
               Answer
               to
               our
               first
               Paper
               ,
               we
               replyed
               only
               in
               a
               second
               single
               sheet
               ,
               conceiving
               some
               hopes
               of
               an
               amicable
               and
               friendly
               agreement
               of
               these
               differences
               by
               submitting
               our selves
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               that
               Learned
               Bishop
               ,
            
             Dr.
             Usher
             ,
             
               whom
               they
               seem'd
               to
               quote
               for
               a
               Patron
               and
               President
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               all
               circumstantials
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               substance
               and
               foundation
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               upon
               our
               overtures
               for
               a
               friendly
               treaty
               in
               order
               to
               such
               a
               Composure
               ,
               they
               give
               us
               some
               verbal
               exceptions
               against
               the
               last
               passage
               of
               our
               Reply
               ,
               and
               put
               us
               upon
               that
               work
               to
               invalid
               their
               civil
               Sanction
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               a
               Reply
               ,
               and
               a
               Rejoynder
               also
               on
               our
               parts
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               return
               from
               them
               but
               only
               in
               words
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             THE
             ANSWER
             OF
             The
             First
             Classis
             Within
             the
             Province
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             UNTO
             THE
             GENTLEMENS
             Second
             Paper
             .
          
           
             WE
             do
             not
             question
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             manifest
             from
             our
             Narrative
             ,
             unto
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             ,
             that
             you
             dealt
             not
             fairly
             with
             us
             ,
             either
             in
             Printing
             our
             Papers
             ,
             or
             your
             own
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             touching
             this
             ,
             that
             what
             passed
             betwixt
             you
             and
             us
             ,
             was
             private
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             have
             been
             made
             publique
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             mutual
             agreement
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             remembred
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             close
             of
             that
             answer
             ,
             we
             gave
             unto
             your
             first
             Paper
             ,
             we
             told
             you
             ,
             
               If
               notwithstanding
               tha●
               answer
               given
               ,
               you
               should
               yet
               rest
               unsatisfied
               ,
               we
               desired
               you
               to
               let
               us
               know
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               you
               stumbled
               at
               ,
               and
               that
               though
               in
               regard
               of
               sundry
               other
               imployments
               ,
               that
               did
               lie
               upon
               us
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               who
               met
               but
               once
               a
               moneth
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               about
               other
               matters
               ,
               should
               hold
               on
               a
               course
               of
               answering
               you
               still
               by
               writing
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             said
             ,
             
               We
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               appoint
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               far
               more
               sp●edy
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               we
               trusted
               )
               as
               effectual
               to
               give
               you
               that
               further
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               meet
               and
               just
            
             ;
             and
             you
             know
             our
             proceedings
             afterward
             were
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             the
             Reader
             will
             fully
             understand
             from
             our
             Narrative
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             either
             the
             confidence
             ,
             you
             had
             touching
             the
             unanswerablenesse
             of
             what
             you
             had
             presented
             unto
             us
             :
             or
             the
             diffidence
             you
             apprehended
             in
             us
             to
             make
             out
             publiquely
             ,
             what
             we
             had
             so
             far
             appeared
             in
             :
             or
             some
             itching
             desire
             you
             had
             to
             be
             in
             Print
             :
             or
             some
             other
             motive
             ,
             that
             you
             your selves
             are
             best
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             hath
             induced
             you
             to
             print
             both
             your
             papers
             and
             ours
             .
             And
             seeing
             you
             have
             chosen
             to
             run
             that
             course
             ,
             we
             must
             now
             follow
             you
             in
             your
             own
             way
             .
             For
             however
             we
             do
             not
             question
             but
             the
             intelligent
             and
             judicious
             Reader
             ,
             by
             comparing
             only
             what
             is
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             will
             of
             himself
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             this
             ,
             nor
             your
             third
             Paper
             ,
             you
             do
             tender
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             have
             any
             shew
             of
             satisfactoriness
             ,
             unto
             the
             answer
             we
             gave
             you
             yet
             least
             the
             weak
             should
             be
             imposed
             on
             ,
             by
             your
             bold
             and
             confident
             assertions
             ,
             your
             scoffes
             and
             taunts
             at
             our
             answer
             )
             as
             generally
             weak
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             absurd
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             cause
             we
             stand
             for
             ,
             be
             induced
             to
             conceive
             (
             if
             we
             should
             not
             return
             some
             further
             answer
             )
             you
             had
             put
             us
             to
             silence
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             nothing
             father
             to
             say
             :
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             sundry
             other
             of
             our
             ministeriall
             occasions
             ,
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             at
             some
             further
             pains
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             vindication
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             our selves
             and
             actings
             ,
             from
             the
             many
             unjust
             aspersions
             ,
             that
             are
             cast
             upon
             us
             in
             your
             papers
             ;
             hoping
             also
             that
             the
             Reader
             will
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             answer
             to
             these
             your
             two
             other
             papers
             be
             satisfactory
             ,
             it
             comes
             out
             soon
             enough
             from
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             society
             ,
             and
             
             many
             ,
             and
             must
             therefore
             on
             that
             account
             move
             the
             more
             slowly
             ,
             though
             (
             we
             hope
             )
             not
             the
             less
             surely
             ,
             and
             who
             besides
             the
             inspection
             over
             our
             families
             and
             congregations
             and
             our
             constant
             and
             dayly
             pains
             amongst
             them
             ,
             have
             other
             matters
             also
             of
             publique
             and
             common
             concernment
             to
             the
             whole
             Association
             ,
             to
             attend
             on
             at
             our
             Classical
             meetings
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             could
             not
             think
             ,
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             wholly
             laid
             aside
             ,
             or
             interrupted
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             answer
             might
             be
             hastened
             to
             what
             you
             have
             printed
             ,
             we
             having
             just
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             least
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             said
             that
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             the
             unprejudiced
             Reader
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             therein
             acquiesce
             .
             But
             we
             now
             come
             to
             your
             Papers
             ,
             and
             shall
             first
             answer
             to
             your
             Second
             ,
             and
             then
             Animadvert
             on
             your
             last
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             your
             second
             paper
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             now
             answer
             ,
             (
             though
             you
             here
             causelesly
             complain
             of
             our
             prolixity
             )
             
               yet
               you
               court
               us
               with
               the
               sweetest
               compellations
               ,
               calling
               us
               ,
               Your
               dear
               Friends
               (
               nay
               more
               )
               Brethren
               dearly
               beloved
               to
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               further
               you
               return
               us
               hearty
               thanks
               for
               our
               answer
               ,
               which
               you
               acknowledge
               is
               full
               of
               civility
               toward
               you
               ;
            
             but
             in
             your
             third
             and
             last
             paper
             ,
             you
             fall
             on
             us
             with
             scoffs
             ,
             and
             jeires
             ,
             uncharitable
             censures
             ,
             foul
             aspersions
             pouring
             out
             that
             too
             much
             venom
             and
             distemper
             of
             spirit
             ,
             which
             the
             godly
             and
             wise
             Readers
             will
             soon
             be
             aware
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             whether
             they
             be
             agreeable
             to
             those
             sugared
             words
             you
             here
             give
             us
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             your selves
             in
             the
             searching
             of
             your
             consciences
             to
             judge
             of
             ;
             as
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             shall
             compare
             the
             civility
             of
             our
             answer
             ,
             with
             what
             he
             may
             finde
             in
             your
             first
             paper
             ,
             he
             will
             readily
             conclude
             ,
             we
             merited
             no
             such
             things
             from
             you
             as
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             your
             last
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             do
             here
             observe
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             
               there
               might
               be
               some
               errors
               ,
               and
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               some
               sharpe
               reflections
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               government
               ,
               in
               that
               first
               paper
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               we
               had
               charged
               you
               ;
            
             And
             hereupon
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             evidenced
             more
             sincerity
             in
             this
             confession
             ,
             if
             the
             sence
             of
             your
             former
             failings
             ,
             had
             withheld
             you
             from
             running
             into
             the
             like
             and
             worse
             again
             ;
             as
             
             had
             there
             not
             been
             a
             further
             discovery
             of
             the
             distemper
             of
             your
             spirit
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             been
             
               willing
               to
               have
               passed
               them
               over
               ,
               and
               covered
               them
               in
               love
               ,
            
             upon
             this
             confession
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             hope
             thereof
             ,
             which
             you
             do
             here
             profess
             .
          
           
             
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               impertinencies
               ,
               errors
               ,
               and
               mistakes
               ,
               which
               (
               you
               say
               )
               not
               improbably
               might
               be
               discovered
               in
               ours
               ,
               and
               which
               here
               you
               forbear
               to
               minde
               us
               of
               ;
            
             in
             your
             next
             paper
             you
             speak
             out
             ,
             what
             here
             might
             be
             in
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             shall
             forbear
             to
             return
             any
             answer
             to
             ,
             untill
             we
             come
             thither
             .
             But
             thus
             are
             we
             brought
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Paper
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Reader
             will
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             thing
             you
             do
             pitch
             upon
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             is
             what
             we
             had
             quoted
             out
             of
             Dr.
             Bernard
             ,
             showing
             the
             judgement
             of
             Dr.
             Vsher
             concerning
             the
             antiquity
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             he
             mentions
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Provincial
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             peruse
             the
             third
             Section
             of
             our
             answer
             toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               all
               this
               you
               profess
               ,
               you
               shall
               close
               and
               joyn
               issue
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               willingly
               submit
               your selves
               to
               that
               order
               ,
               and
               rule
               therein
               expressed
               ,
               which
               being
               that
               which
               was
               received
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               that
               reverend
               and
               learned
               Antiquary
               Dr.
               Vsher
               (
               who
               was
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               that
               know
               him
               or
               are
               acquainted
               with
               his
               workes
               )
               And
               also
               the
               Assemblies
               there
               expressed
               ,
               holding
               proportion
               with
               ours
               set
               down
               in
               the
               form
               of
               our
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               being
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               in
               substance
               ,
               and
               being
               proposed
               as
               an
               expedient
               for
               prevention
               of
               further
               troubles
               which
               have
               arisen
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               Church
               Government
               ;
               you
               do
               hereupon
               infer
               that
               you
               fully
               expect
               we
               should
               also
               submit
               our selves
               unto
               for
               Peace
               and
               Unities
               sake
               ,
               and
               this
               the
               rather
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               full
               and
               free
               expressions
               of
               ours
               ●o
               that
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               places
               of
               our
               answer
               ,
               which
               you
               do
               here
               particularly
               recite
               .
            
          
           
           
             Unto
             all
             which
             we
             ●ave
             several
             and
             sundry
             things
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             And
             first
             we
             desire
             ,
             it
             might
             here
             be
             took
             notice
             of
             ,
             what
             order
             and
             rule
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             propounded
             by
             Dr.
             Vsher
             in
             his
             reduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             the
             form
             of
             Synodical
             Government
             ,
             received
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ;
             it
             is
             Episcopacy
             something
             moderated
             and
             limited
             ,
             it
             being
             there
             propounded
             .
             
               That
               in
               every
               Parish
               the
               Rector
               ,
               or
               incumbent
               Pastor
               together
               with
               the
               Churchwardens
               and
               Sidesmen
               ,
               may
               every
               week
               take
               notice
               of
               such
               as
               live
               scandalously
               in
               the
               Congregation
               who
               are
               to
               receive
               such
               several
               admonitions
               and
               reproofes
               ,
               as
               the
               quality
               of
               their
               offence
               shall
               deserve
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               this
               means
               they
               cannot
               be
               reclaimed
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               next
               monthly
               Synod
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               be
               debarred
               by
               the
               Pastor
               from
               accesse
               unto
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               first
               proposal
               .
               And
               he
               then
               propounds
               ,
               that
               the
               Suffragans
               in
               the
               several
               rural
               Deaneries
               supplying
               the
               place
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               were
               called
               Chorepiscopi
               might
               every
               moneth
               assemble
               a
               Synod
               of
               all
               the
               Rectors
               ,
               or
               incumbent
               Pastors
               within
               the
               Precinct
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               major
               part
               of
               their
               voices
               ,
               conclude
               all
               matters
               that
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               debate
               before
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               second
               Proposal
               .
               And
               then
               further
               it
               is
               proposed
               that
               the
               Diocesan
               Synod
               might
               be
               held
               once
               or
               twice
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               be
               thought
               most
               convenient
               ,
               and
               that
               therein
               all
               the
               Suffragans
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Rectors
               or
               incumbent
               Pastors
               (
               or
               a
               certain
               select
               number
               of
               every
               Deanery
               )
               within
               the
               Diocess
               might
               meet
               ,
               or
               with
               whose
               consent
               or
               the
               major
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               all
               things
               might
               be
               concluded
               by
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Superintendent
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               third
               Proposall
               .
               The
               like
               is
               propounded
               for
               the
               Provincial
               and
               National
               Synods
               ,
               saving
               that
               here
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Suffragans
               of
               every
               Diocess
               are
               to
               be
               members
               in
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               only
               such
               of
               the
               Clergy
               as
               should
               be
               elected
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishops
               to
               be
               the
               Moderators
               of
               these
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             fourth
             Proposal
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             this
             is
             that
             Order
             and
             rule
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             here
             professe
             your selves
             willing
             to
             submit
             unto
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             would
             consent
             ;
             that
             some
             Ministers
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             might
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             have
             some
             power
             in
             the
             governing
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             whether
             you
             would
             by
             these
             proposals
             ,
             take
             your selves
             obliged
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Ministers
             placed
             in
             Chappels
             ,
             throughout
             the
             several
             Parishes
             (
             that
             yet
             for
             sure
             are
             equall
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             fellow
             Presbyters
             in
             order
             and
             jurisdiction
             )
             or
             only
             to
             those
             that
             are
             benefic'd
             men
             (
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             )
             we
             do
             much
             question
             ;
             and
             whe●her
             you
             would
             consent
             ,
             that
             any
             other
             should
             vote
             in
             any
             of
             the
             fore
             mentioned
             Assemblies
             ,
             we
             do
             also
             doubt
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             also
             reason
             ,
             from
             what
             you
             expresse
             in
             your
             next
             paper
             ,
             to
             fear
             ,
             you
             would
             but
             consent
             only
             thus
             far
             ,
             because
             you
             may
             perceive
             ,
             by
             these
             proposals
             (
             where
             the
             Suffragans
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archbishops
             are
             to
             be
             constant
             Moderators
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             without
             whom
             (
             as
             we
             apprehend
             )
             you
             will
             understand
             them
             ,
             nothing
             might
             passe
             and
             be
             concluded
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             was
             concluded
             ,
             should
             be
             done
             by
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             incumbent
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Rectors
             present
             ;
             and
             when
             in
             the
             Diocesan
             Synod
             ,
             all
             the
             Suffragans
             must
             be
             members
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Provincial
             and
             National
             ,
             all
             the
             Suffragans
             and
             Bishops
             )
             fair
             way
             is
             made
             to
             raise
             up
             Episcopacy
             again
             ,
             to
             the
             height
             to
             which
             it
             had
             attained
             of
             latter
             times
             ;
             especially
             when
             as
             you
             will
             perhaps
             further
             conceive
             ,
             from
             these
             proposals
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             any
             Benefice
             ,
             must
             come
             in
             only
             by
             the
             Suffragans
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             these
             likewise
             come
             in
             according
             as
             they
             had
             been
             wont
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             these
             places
             in
             former
             times
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             all
             you
             would
             willingly
             submit
             unto
             (
             as
             we
             have
             some
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             is
             )
             that
             which
             you
             would
             yeeld
             unto
             for
             peace
             sake
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             since
             you
             lay
             great
             stresse
             upon
             what
             we
             quoted
             out
             of
             Dr.
             Vsher
             ,
             we
             desire
             the
             Reader
             would
             peruse
             our
             answer
             throughly
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             shall
             not
             finde
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             ●●e
             him
             as
             approving
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             propounded
             (
             nay
             we
             expresly
             cautioned
             against
             Moderate
             Episcopacy
             )
             much
             
               lesse
               did
               we
               quote
               him
               as
               Umpire
               and
               composer
               of
               differences
               
               betwixt
               you
               and
               us
               ,
               or
               as
               our
               own
               man
               (
               as
               in
               your
               next
               Paper
               much
               forgetting
               your selves
               ,
               you
               do
               confidently
               assert
               )
            
             but
             we
             quoted
             him
             only
             to
             prove
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             
             Provinciall
             Assemblies
             ,
             where
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             alloweth
             a
             decisive
             Vote
             )
             are
             Members
             .
             And
             we
             conceived
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             should
             be
             for
             Episcopacie
             in
             the
             height
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             fittest
             Person
             to
             be
             quoted
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             moderate
             you
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             .
             
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               we
               sayd
               ,
               That
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               that
               were
               by
               him
               proposed
               within
               certain
               limited
               bounds
               ,
               saving
               that
               they
               were
               something
               larger
               then
               ours
               (
               which
               we
               sayd
               was
               but
               a
               circumstantiall
               difference
               )
               did
               hold
               proportion
               with
               those
               set
               down
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               were
               for
               sustance
               the
               same
               with
               ours
               ;
            
             But
             here
             we
             understood
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             still
             (
             else
             he
             is
             at
             a
             further
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             apprehended
             )
             that
             he
             would
             have
             all
             the
             Incumbent
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             of
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             ,
             meeting
             in
             the
             severall
             Chappels
             within
             the
             severall
             Parishes
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             Members
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             have
             decisive
             Votes
             .
             This
             we
             gather
             from
             what
             he
             grants
             in
             his
             first
             Proposall
             .
             Now
             these
             Assemblies
             thus
             Constituted
             ,
             we
             sayd
             ,
             are
             for
             substance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             ,
             where
             ●all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             have
             liberty
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             them
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             Unbenefic'd
             Ministers
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             we
             ,
             cautioning
             against
             moderate
             Episcopacie
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             we
             judged
             Suffragans
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             mentioned
             in
             those
             Proposals
             ,
             as
             superfluous
             Additaments
             to
             those
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             cautioning
             against
             the
             parting
             with
             the
             Ruling
             Elder
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             we
             judged
             him
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Vote
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             a
             Member
             or
             integrall
             part
             of
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             some
             superfluous
             Member
             ,
             suppose
             a
             sixth
             Finger
             ,
             or
             wants
             an
             Hand
             ,
             or
             Leg
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             ,
             or
             integrall
             part
             ,
             or
             member
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             substance
             ,
             or
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             essence
             ,
             the
             same
             man
             in
             kind
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             neither
             deficiency
             nor
             redundancy
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             Members
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             proposed
             by
             Doctor
             Vsher
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             both
             some
             deficiency
             
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             integrall
             parts
             ,
             and
             also
             some
             redundancy
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             superfluous
             Additaments
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             for
             substance
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Assemblies
             propounded
             in
             the
             form
             of
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             We
             sayd
             also
             in
             our
             Answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Proposalls
             
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               were
               propounded
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               forty
               one
               ,
               by
               Doctor
               Vsher
               ,
               as
               an
               Expedient
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               those
               Troubles
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               did
               arise
               ,
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               Church-Government
               ;
               but
               these
               things
               were
               mentioned
               by
               us
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             moderation
             of
             the
             Proposer
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             off
             he
             was
             ,
             from
             the
             temper
             of
             sundry
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             so
             they
             might
             preserve
             Episcopacy
             ,
             in
             the
             height
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             then
             grown
             to
             ,
             did
             not
             matter
             the
             engaging
             of
             three
             Kingdomes
             in
             a
             bloody
             War
             ,
             which
             also
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             exorbitancy
             of
             Prelacy
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             did
             interpose
             his
             endeavours
             to
             have
             reduced
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             neerer
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Pattern
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             his
             Proposalls
             tended
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             they
             were
             never
             mentioned
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             these
             Proposalls
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             the
             measure
             ,
             of
             that
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             after
             in
             these
             Nations
             :
             not
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             what
             we
             have
             to
             say
             against
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             (
             and
             of
             which
             afterwards
             anon
             )
             but
             also
             because
             they
             having
             not
             been
             hearkened
             unto
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             nor
             by
             that
             Party
             ,
             that
             adhered
             to
             him
             (
             who
             did
             their
             utmost
             to
             have
             upheld
             Episcopacy
             in
             its
             height
             )
             it
             is
             not
             equall
             (
             except
             what
             is
             there
             propounded
             ,
             could
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             and
             by
             Divine
             Right
             )
             after
             the
             effusion
             of
             so
             much
             blood
             ,
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             these
             Nations
             ,
             from
             the
             miserable
             Yoke
             of
             Bondage
             they
             then
             sighed
             under
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             issuing
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             determining
             of
             the
             Controversie
             against
             that
             Party
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             now
             admitted
             of
             ,
             to
             the
             Hazard
             of
             our
             dear-bought
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             raysing
             up
             againe
             out
             of
             its
             Grave
             ,
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             height
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             inslaving
             us
             again
             ,
             in
             as
             great
             Servitude
             ,
             or
             worse
             then
             ever
             
             before
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             hereafter
             further
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             whereas
             you
             fully
             expect
             ,
             that
             for
             
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               sake
               ,
               we
               should
               submit
               our selves
            
             to
             these
             Proposalls
             ,
             and
             that
             
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               full
               and
               free
               expressions
               of
               ours
               to
               that
               purpose
            
             ;
             we
             must
             here
             crave
             leave
             to
             declare
             our selves
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             And
             first
             we
             do
             openly
             profess
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             same
             still
             in
             heart
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             formerly
             ,
             in
             our
             expressions
             ;
             neither
             shall
             we
             (
             we
             hope
             )
             by
             any
             provocations
             offered
             us
             by
             any
             Parties
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             or
             any
             oppositions
             ,
             we
             may
             hereafter
             meet
             with
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             forget
             that
             duty
             ,
             that
             lyes
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             endeavour
             after
             Peace
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             pursue
             it
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             seems
             to
             flye
             from
             us
             .
             We
             remember
             ,
             that
             that
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             profess
             to
             have
             an
             Interest
             ,
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             our
             great
             Master
             is
             stiled
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             his
             precious
             blood
             being
             shed
             for
             to
             purchase
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             the
             middle
             Wall
             of
             partition
             being
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Enmity
             ,
             even
             the
             Law
             of
             Commandments
             contained
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             being
             abolished
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             he
             might
             reconcile
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             unto
             God
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             profess
             ,
             we
             our selves
             were
             reconciled
             thereby
             unto
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             We
             further
             confess
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             Peace
             ,
             that
             a
             Blessing
             is
             promised
             unto
             Peace-makers
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             juncture
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             when
             the
             common
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             are
             banding
             together
             against
             us
             ,
             it
             concerns
             all
             Parties
             neerly
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             true
             measure
             of
             soundness
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             tender
             the
             safety
             of
             Religion
             ,
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             these
             Nations
             preservation
             from
             utter
             ruine
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             after
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Union
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             our
             strength
             )
             and
             an
             healing
             of
             Breaches
             .
             And
             if
             we
             know
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             Peace
             is
             so
             deare
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             through
             the
             tender
             mercies
             of
             our
             God
             it
             might
             be
             restored
             againe
             ,
             unto
             these
             Churches
             ,
             upon
             safe
             and
             honest
             tearmes
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             count
             ,
             the
             purchasing
             of
             it
             with
             our
             dearest
             blood
             ,
             to
             be
             too
             deare
             a
             rate
             ,
             to
             be
             payd
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             ;
             considering
             that
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             our
             Breaches
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             ,
             his
             Doctrine
             blasphemed
             ,
             Scandals
             do
             grow
             &
             are
             increased
             ,
             
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             hindred
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             impaired
             ,
             occasion
             of
             great
             stumbling
             is
             ministred
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             of
             triumph
             unto
             Enemies
             ,
             besides
             the
             advantage
             that
             is
             hereby
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             undo
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             have
             the
             opportunity
             :
             although
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             small
             reviving
             to
             our
             dying
             hopes
             ,
             that
             yet
             God
             may
             so
             far
             have
             mercy
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             just
             ground
             to
             fear
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             how
             many
             of
             our
             reverend
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Ministry
             in
             the
             severall
             Countries
             throughout
             the
             Land
             ,
             have
             united
             and
             associated
             themselves
             together
             ,
             and
             do
             pithily
             and
             earnestly
             exhort
             unto
             Union
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             be
             of
             different
             Principles
             and
             Perswasions
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             understand
             ,
             a
             greater
             inclination
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             are
             truly
             Godly
             throughout
             the
             Land
             ,
             unto
             Peace
             and
             Union
             ,
             then
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             we
             bless
             God
             heartily
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             earnestly
             pray
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             would
             hasten
             to
             create
             that
             happy
             and
             desirable
             Peace
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             thirsted
             after
             by
             all
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             yet
             we
             cannot
             dissemble
             ,
             what
             we
             apprehend
             and
             is
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             that
             till
             God
             change
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             the
             frame
             of
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             though
             we
             shall
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             lyeth
             in
             us
             ,
             live
             peaceably
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             requite
             good
             for
             evill
             ;
             by
             all
             Offices
             and
             Duties
             of
             love
             toward
             them
             :
             yet
             we
             see
             little
             hopes
             ,
             of
             any
             reall
             and
             hearty
             Union
             ,
             and
             closure
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             must
             profess
             ,
             that
             however
             we
             were
             willing
             for
             our
             own
             exoneration
             (
             if
             no
             other
             end
             should
             be
             thereby
             attained
             )
             to
             entertain
             a
             Treaty
             with
             you
             ,
             touching
             an
             Accommodation
             (
             and
             which
             was
             pursued
             by
             us
             with
             all
             Cordialness
             and
             Sincerity
             ,
             being
             desirous
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             saw
             any
             hope
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             God
             might
             work
             out
             thereby
             (
             as
             will
             appeare
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             from
             our
             Narrative
             )
             yet
             you
             have
             now
             discovered
             so
             much
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             distemper
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             unsoundness
             in
             your
             Principles
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             resolvedness
             to
             adhere
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             can
             discern
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             till
             God
             do
             open
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             
             and
             change
             your
             hearts
             ,
             giving
             you
             a
             through
             sense
             of
             ,
             and
             s●u●d
             humiliation
             for
             ,
             what
             (
             to
             your
             own
             shame
             )
             you
             have
             published
             to
             the
             World
             in
             your
             Papers
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             any
             great
             hopes
             of
             accommodating
             with
             you
             ,
             though
             we
             shall
             not
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             cease
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             best
             means
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             bring
             you
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             have
             turned
             aside
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             we
             desire
             we
             might
             not
             be
             here
             mistaken
             :
             For
             as
             for
             such
             as
             are
             moderate
             ,
             and
             godly
             Episcopall
             men
             ,
             
               That
               hold
               Ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               be
               lawfull
               and
               valid
               :
               that
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Order
               of
               Ministery
            
             (
             which
             are
             not
             your
             Tenents
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             both
             this
             and
             your
             next
             Paper
             )
             
               and
               that
               are
               Orthodox
               in
               doctrinall
               Truths
            
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             some
             Points
             ,
             touching
             Church
             Government
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             such
             as
             we
             do
             heartily
             desire
             to
             accommodate
             with
             ,
             and
             we
             believe
             that
             such
             tearms
             might
             be
             propounded
             ,
             that
             betwixt
             them
             and
             us
             there
             might
             be
             an
             happy
             Union
             ,
             as
             we
             could
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             that
             all
             and
             every
             of
             you
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             here
             to
             deal
             ,
             were
             of
             this
             stamp
             .
             Although
             here
             also
             we
             must
             not
             conceal
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             many
             reasons
             ,
             why
             we
             dare
             not
             admit
             of
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             the
             tearms
             of
             accommodation
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             this
             sort
             .
             And
             because
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             you
             press
             us
             with
             ,
             fully
             expecting
             we
             should
             submit
             unto
             what
             is
             propounded
             ,
             by
             Doctor
             
               Vsher
               ,
               in
               his
               reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               unto
               the
               form
               of
               Synodicall
               Government
               received
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               :
            
             (
             although
             as
             we
             have
             hinted
             to
             you
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             from
             your
             own
             Papers
             to
             judge
             you
             aime
             at
             more
             then
             is
             there
             propounded
             )
             we
             shall
             not
             here
             refuse
             to
             give
             you
             some
             of
             our
             reasons
             ,
             why
             we
             cannot
             consent
             to
             you
             in
             these
             Proposals
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             was
             that
             we
             expresly
             cautioned
             against
             in
             our
             Answer
             to
             your
             first
             Paper
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             1
             )
             First
             ,
             We
             shall
             here
             mind
             you
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             our
             reverend
             Brethren
             ,
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             London
             ,
             
             in
             their
             
               Jus
               divinum
               Ministerii
               Evangelici
            
             ,
             Part
             second
             ,
             in
             the
             Appendix
             Pag
             117
             ,
             118
             ,
             119.
             
             There
             they
             lay
             down
             their
             fifth
             Proposition
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               That
               when
               the
               distinction
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               first
               began
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               grounded
               upon
               a
               
                 Jus
                 divinum
              
               ,
               but
               upon
               prudentiall
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               Arguments
               .
               And
               the
               chief
               of
               them
               was
               (
               as
               Hierome
               ,
               and
               divers
               after
               him
               say
               )
               
                 In
                 remedium
                 Schismatis
                 ,
                 &
                 ut
                 dissentionum
                 plantaria
                 evellerentur
                 :
              
               For
               the
               remedy
               of
               Schisme
               and
               that
               the
               Seeds
               of
               Errour
               ,
               might
               be
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             Proposition
             thus
             layd
             down
             they
             add
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               that
               this
               prudentiall
               way
               (
               invented
               no
               doubt
               at
               first
               upon
               a
               good
               intention
               )
               was
               not
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               appears
               (
               as
               Smectymnus
               hath
               well
               shewn
               )
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Because
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               there
               were
               Divisions
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               and
               Schismes
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               3.
               and
               11.
               18.
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               was
               not
               directed
               by
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               to
               ordaine
               Bishops
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               those
               Schismes
               .
               Neither
               in
               the
               Rules
               he
               prescribes
               ,
               for
               healing
               of
               those
               Breaches
               ,
               doth
               he
               mention
               Bishops
               for
               that
               end
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               mention
               this
               ,
               in
               his
               directions
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ,
               for
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               or
               Elders
               ,
               as
               one
               end
               of
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               one
               peculiar
               duty
               of
               their
               Office.
               And
               though
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Opportet
                 haereses
                 esse
                 ,
                 ut
                 qui
                 probati
                 sunt
                 ,
                 manifesti
                 fiant
                 inter
                 vas
                 .
              
               Yet
               the
               Apostle
               no
               where
               saith
               ,
               
                 Opportet
                 Episcopos
                 esse
                 ,
                 ut
                 tollantur
                 haereses
                 ,
                 quae
                 manifestae
                 fiunt
                 :
              
               There
               must
               be
               Bishops
               that
               those
               Heresies
               ,
               which
               are
               amongst
               you
               ,
               may
               be
               removed
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               2
               )
               Because
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               who
               could
               foresee
               ,
               what
               would
               ensue
               thereupon
               ,
               would
               never
               ordain
               that
               for
               a
               remedy
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               only
               be
               ineffectual
               to
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               evil
               ,
               but
               become
               a
               Stirrop
               for
               Antichrist
               to
               get
               up
               into
               the
               Saddle
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               a
               necessity
               of
               setting
               up
               one
               Bishop
               over
               many
               Presbyters
               ,
               for
               preventing
               Schisms
               ,
               there
               is
               as
               great
               a
               necessity
               for
               setting
               up
               one
               Archbishop
               over
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               one
               Patriarch
               over
               many
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               one
               Pope
               over
               all
               ,
               unless
               men
               will
               imagine
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               danger
               of
               Schisme
               only
               amongst
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               not
               among
               Bishops
               and
               Archbishops
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               Reason
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               History
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               experience
               .
               And
               then
               they
               add
               ,
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               Musculus
               having
               proved
               ,
               by
               Act.
               20.
               
               Phil
               1.
               1.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               1.
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               were
               all
               one
               ,
               he
               adds
               .
               But
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               when
               amongst
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Hierom
               sayth
               )
               Schisms
               arose
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               verily
               think
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               strive
               for
               Majority
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               choose
               one
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               Elders
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               above
               the
               rest
               in
               an
               higher
               degree
               ,
               &
               called
               Bishop
               .
               But
               whether
               that
               device
               of
               man
               profited
               the
               Church
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               times
               following
               could
               better
               judge
               ,
               then
               when
               it
               first
               began
               .
               And
               further
               addeth
               ,
               that
               if
               Hierom
               ,
               &
               others
               had
               seen
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               came
               after
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               concluded
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               never
               brought
               in
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               Schism
               ,
               as
               was
               pretended
               ;
               but
               brought
               in
               by
               Satan
               to
               wast
               &
               destroy
               the
               former
               Ministry
               that
               fed
               the
               Flock
               .
               Thus
               far
               
                 Musculus
                 .
                 Sadael
              
               also
               hath
               this
               memorable
               passage
               .
               The
               difference
               between
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Ministers
               came
               in
               for
               remedy
               of
               Schisme
               .
               But
               they
               that
               devised
               it
               ,
               little
               thought
               what
               a
               Gate
               they
               opened
               to
               the
               ambition
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             Hence
             also
             Dr.
             Whitakers
             asking
             ,
             how
             
               came
               in
               the
               inequality
               between
               Bishops
               &
               Presbyters
               ,
               answereth
               out
               of
               Hierom
               ,
               that
               the
               Schism
               and
               Faction
               of
               some
               occasioned
               the
               ancient
               Government
               to
               be
               changed
               —
               which
               saith
               he
               ,
               however
               devised
               at
               first
               for
               a
               remedy
               against
               Schisme
               ,
               yet
               many
               holy
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               have
               judged
               it
               more
               pernitious
               ,
               then
               the
               Disease
               it self
               ;
               and
               although
               it
               did
               not
               by
               and
               by
               appear
               ,
               yet
               miserable
               experience
               afterwards
               shewed
               it
               .
               First
               Ambition
               crept
               in
               ,
               which
               at
               length
               begat
               Antichrist
               ,
               set
               him
               in
               his
               Chair
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Bondage
               on
               the
               Neck
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             The
             sence
             of
             these
             Mischiefs
             ,
             made
             Nazianzen
             wish
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             there
             were
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             No
             Dignity
             or
             tyrannicall
             Prerogative
             of
             place
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             no
             principall
             Dignity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             speaking
             .
             
               But
               now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               contentions
               about
               the
               right
               hand
               and
               the
               left
               ,
               about
               the
               higher
               and
               lower
               places
               ,
               &c.
               have
               bred
               many
               inconveniencies
               even
               among
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               Teachers
               in
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             our
             reverend
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             we
             thought
             good
             to
             transcribe
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             appear
             to
             the
             wise
             Reader
             ,
             upon
             what
             grounds
             the
             Bishop
             came
             to
             have
             Superiority
             over
             Presbyters
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             however
             it
             was
             given
             him
             ,
             upon
             prudentiall
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             
             particularly
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             yet
             it
             not
             being
             a
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             device
             failed
             ,
             as
             sad
             experience
             in
             after
             times
             shewed
             ,
             the
             remedy
             proving
             worse
             then
             the
             disease
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             those
             reverend
             and
             learned
             Authors
             quoted
             by
             our
             Brethren
             shew
             ,
             but
             also
             Church
             Story
             makes
             forth
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             reason
             sufficient
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             not
             so
             readily
             submit
             ,
             to
             re-admit
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             as
             you
             expected
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             But
             as
             you
             may
             perceive
             by
             this
             account
             given
             ,
             that
             the
             Superiority
             of
             a
             Bishop
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             first
             introduced
             on
             prudentiall
             grounds
             onely
             :
             so
             we
             shall
             here
             forbeare
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             add
             any
             other
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             onely
             prudentiall
             ones
             ,
             why
             we
             cannot
             consent
             to
             admit
             of
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             referre
             both
             you
             and
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             solidly
             and
             learnedly
             writ
             ,
             against
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             height
             ,
             by
             reverend
             and
             godly
             Mr.
             Banes
             ,
             in
             his
             Diocesan
             Tryall
             ,
             Mr.
             Parker
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Blondell
               ,
               Salmasius
               ,
               Bucerus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             together
             with
             
               our
               reverend
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Province
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               in
               their
            
             Jus
             divinum
             Ministerii
             Evangelici
             :
             And
             whom
             we
             here
             cite
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             bare
             Testimony
             (
             though
             that
             were
             not
             to
             be
             sleighted
             )
             but
             because
             they
             have
             learnedly
             discussed
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             may
             present
             such
             things
             unto
             you
             concerning
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             worth
             your
             weighing
             .
             And
             so
             we
             come
             to
             give
             the
             Reasons
             we
             here
             insist
             upon
             ,
             why
             we
             dare
             not
             admit
             of
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             the
             tearms
             of
             accommodation
             with
             you
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             proposall
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             And
             the
             first
             that
             we
             shall
             here
             urge
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             sad
             experience
             ,
             
             that
             we
             of
             these
             Nations
             have
             had
             ,
             of
             the
             Tyrannicall
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             wofull
             Slavery
             ,
             that
             thousands
             of
             Gods
             precious
             Servants
             were
             brought
             under
             ,
             during
             the
             prevalency
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             We
             cannot
             but
             remember
             ,
             how
             when
             Prelacy
             was
             at
             the
             height
             ,
             all
             the
             Godly
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             Conformists
             as
             well
             as
             Non-conformists
             ,
             did
             grievously
             sigh
             under
             that
             heavy
             and
             intolerable
             Yoke
             ;
             
               Though
               you
               in
               your
               next
               Paper
               tell
               us
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               so
               sensible
               of
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               Canons
               ,
               
               and
               burthensomness
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               under
               which
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               any
               truly
               conscientious
               did
               sigh
               and
               groan
               .
            
             But
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             grieved
             ,
             to
             heare
             you
             express
             your selves
             
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             What!
             to
             say
             nothing
             ,
             of
             many
             thousands
             that
             were
             but
             in
             a
             private
             Capacity
             ,
             who
             groaned
             under
             the
             burthensomness
             of
             the
             old
             Ceremonies
             (
             that
             were
             rigorously
             pressed
             upon
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             if
             not
             submitted
             to
             )
             and
             who
             (
             we
             doubt
             not
             )
             however
             you
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             by
             God
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             received
             up
             into
             Glory
             .
             Shall
             not
             
               ●artwright
               ,
               Brightman
               ,
               Ames
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Baines
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Dod
               ,
               Cleaver
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               Cotton
            
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             parts
             
               Burne
               ,
               Midgly
               ,
               Bate
               ,
               Langly
               ,
               Rathband
               ,
               Paget
               ,
               Nichols
               ,
            
             and
             sundry
             other
             old
             unconformists
             (
             that
             in
             their
             times
             were
             glorious
             lights
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             this
             Land
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             )
             that
             were
             cast
             out
             ,
             suspended
             ,
             and
             silenced
             by
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             for
             not
             subscribing
             ,
             and
             conforming
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             not
             be
             reckoned
             with
             you
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             truly
             conscientious
             ?
             Or
             have
             you
             been
             such
             strangers
             in
             our
             Israel
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             heard
             what
             those
             have
             suffered
             under
             Episcopacy
             ?
             Or
             if
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             did
             their
             Sufferings
             never
             pierce
             your
             hearts
             ?
             Certainly
             you
             do
             hereby
             sufficiently
             discover
             the
             temper
             of
             your
             Spirit
             :
             but
             we
             wish
             you
             may
             be
             found
             in
             a
             better
             frame
             before
             you
             die
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             we
             are
             sorry
             ,
             that
             your
             own
             sufferings
             (
             we
             speak
             of
             some
             of
             you
             that
             adhered
             to
             the
             late
             King
             )
             have
             had
             not
             more
             kindly
             working
             on
             your
             hearts
             ,
             to
             the
             humbling
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             this
             very
             day
             .
             But
             however
             you
             judge
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             Myriads
             of
             people
             in
             these
             Lands
             ,
             yet
             alive
             that
             will
             give
             testimony
             with
             us
             ,
             touching
             the
             piety
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             faithfulness
             ,
             conscientiousness
             of
             very
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             Christians
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             that
             suffered
             grievous
             things
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Prelaticall
             Taskmasters
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             undoing
             of
             many
             Families
             ,
             the
             robbing
             of
             severall
             Congregations
             of
             their
             faithfull
             and
             painfull
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             were
             driven
             from
             their
             places
             &
             forced
             into
             Corners
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             meerly
             for
             not
             conforming
             to
             such
             things
             as
             were
             then
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             that
             did
             conform
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             things
             indifferent
             &
             not
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             vertue
             of
             divine
             Precept
             necessary
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             was
             grievous
             to
             the
             godly
             Conformists
             of
             those
             times
             to
             see
             their
             de●r
             Brethren
             thus
             cruelly
             and
             unmercifully
             dealt
             with
             ,
             even
             for
             very
             Trifles
             .
             But
             at
             length
             (
             though
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             have
             been
             some
             godly
             Bishops
             )
             the
             Pride
             and
             Exorbitancy
             of
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             
             Prelates
             grew
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             old
             Conformity
             not
             serving
             the
             turn
             ,
             except
             men
             would
             prostitute
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             be
             subservient
             to
             their
             base
             lusts
             ,
             to
             cringe
             ,
             bow
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             read
             the
             Book
             for
             Dancing
             and
             other
             Sports
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             temporize
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             ever
             was
             appointed
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Ministers
             would
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             in
             the
             discharging
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             Ministeriall
             Function
             ,
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             Catechising
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             conceived
             Prayer
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             Sermon
             ,
             though
             godly
             and
             painfull
             ,
             they
             were
             *
             outed
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             Conformists
             both
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Christians
             were
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             the
             Yoke
             began
             to
             be
             so
             heavy
             ,
             and
             the
             Cries
             of
             the
             Oppressed
             so
             loud
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             taking
             the
             heavy
             pressures
             of
             the
             Lords
             People
             into
             their
             pious
             and
             serious
             thoughts
             ,
             did
             cast
             out
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             with
             these
             Task-masters
             ,
             this
             Tyrannicall
             and
             Lordly
             Government
             ,
             that
             suiting
             with
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Avarice
             of
             those
             that
             managed
             it
             ,
             and
             backed
             with
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Prince
             (
             to
             the
             serving
             of
             whose
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             being
             put
             into
             their
             places
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             too
             many
             of
             them
             were
             wholly
             devoted
             ;
             as
             that
             was
             also
             unto
             him
             a
             strong
             temptation
             ,
             though
             to
             his
             own
             undoing
             ,
             to
             espouse
             their
             Quarrell
             )
             emboldned
             them
             to
             these
             intolerable
             Exorbitances
             .
             Now
             except
             it
             could
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             Superiority
             of
             a
             Bishop
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             were
             an
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             prudence
             teacheth
             to
             fly
             from
             that
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             heretofore
             hath
             proved
             so
             burthensome
             and
             grievous
             ;
             Especially
             considering
             that
             ,
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             If
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             ,
             should
             once
             have
             footing
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             great
             danger
             ,
             it
             would
             presently
             incroach
             
             upon
             the
             Pastors
             right
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             grow
             up
             to
             the
             full
             height
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             heretofore
             .
             Sad
             experience
             for
             Ages
             together
             ,
             hath
             shewed
             how
             through
             the
             Ambition
             &
             pride
             of
             the
             Bishops
             
             (
             that
             loved
             with
             Diotrephes
             to
             have
             the
             preheminence
             )
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             governing
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             were
             spoiled
             of
             all
             power
             :
             Out
             of
             what
             we
             quoted
             even
             now
             ,
             you
             might
             take
             notice
             ,
             
               that
               moderate
               Episcopacy
               (
               brought
               in
               at
               the
               first
               upon
               prudentiall
               grounds
               )
               yet
               became
               a
               Stirrop
               for
               Antichrist
               to
               get
               up
               into
               the
               Saddle
               ;
               that
               first
               Ambition
               crept
               in
               ,
               which
               at
               length
               begat
               Antichrist
               ,
               set
               him
               in
               his
               Chair
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Bondage
               upon
               the
               Church
               ;
            
             for
             so
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             expressed
             himself
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             Are
             there
             not
             still
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             same
             Seeds
             of
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             not
             hereupon
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             a
             tempting
             of
             God
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             would
             cherish
             and
             warm
             those
             Corruptions
             ,
             the
             same
             bitter
             Fruit
             would
             appear
             as
             heretofore
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             be
             wondred
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             being
             still
             like
             it self
             ,
             and
             ever
             for
             kind
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             produce
             the
             like
             effects
             as
             heretofore
             it
             hath
             done
             ?
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             Yet
             further
             ,
             If
             moderate
             Episopacy
             be
             no
             Plant
             of
             Gods
             planting
             (
             as
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               Jure
               divino
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             an
             Officer
             introduced
             into
             Gods
             House
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             lay
             claim
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Author
             )
             may
             it
             be
             thought
             strange
             ,
             if
             like
             unto
             a
             wild
             Vine
             ,
             it
             should
             grow
             luxuriant
             ?
             Or
             like
             a
             Weed
             ,
             that
             is
             set
             in
             a
             fat
             Soil
             ,
             it
             should
             grow
             as
             rank
             as
             ever
             ?
             especially
             if
             warmed
             by
             the
             Favour
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             great
             Ones
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             induced
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             their
             own
             Interests
             ,
             to
             smile
             upon
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             countenance
             it
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             discountenance
             the
             most
             faithfull
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             dance
             after
             their
             Pipe
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             outing
             them
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             spoiling
             them
             of
             all
             Rule
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Darling
             of
             Episcopy
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             charmed
             ,
             might
             grow
             the
             greater
             .
          
           
             But
             3.
             if
             yet
             we
             should
             not
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             hearken
             to
             reason
             ,
             should
             not
             the
             experience
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             thereby
             purchased
             their
             after
             wisdome
             ,
             at
             a
             dear
             rate
             ,
             lesson
             us
             sufficiently
             to
             beware
             how
             we
             meddle
             with
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             (
             that
             will
             hardly
             be
             moderated
             )
             but
             would
             be
             found
             (
             to
             the
             cost
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             make
             further
             triall
             )
             to
             break
             all
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             limitations
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             and
             
             strong
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             wisely
             made
             .
             Little
             is
             propounded
             for
             the
             moderating
             of
             Episcopacy
             by
             Doctor
             Vsher
             ,
             in
             his
             Reduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             the
             form
             of
             Synodicall
             Government
             ,
             received
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             (
             although
             we
             believe
             his
             Design
             in
             the
             Proposals
             there
             ,
             was
             very
             pious
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             as
             well
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             great
             Exorbitancy
             ,
             that
             Prelacy
             was
             grown
             to
             of
             late
             times
             ,
             and
             its
             great
             unlikeness
             to
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             purer
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             first
             admitted
             ;
             as
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             tender
             some
             expedient
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             those
             troubles
             ,
             which
             did
             afterwards
             arise
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             Church-government
             )
             unto
             those
             strickt
             Bands
             ,
             nay
             Shackles
             and
             Fetters
             ,
             that
             so
             far
             as
             mans
             wisdome
             could
             foresee
             ,
             were
             layd
             upon
             it
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             burst
             them
             all
             and
             which
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             easily
             be
             tamed
             .
             In
             his
             Proposals
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             discern
             ,
             the
             Suffragans
             that
             were
             to
             be
             constant
             Moderators
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             o●
             rurall
             Deaneries
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archbishops
             in
             the
             highe●
             Assemblies
             were
             all
             of
             them
             to
             have
             Negative
             Votes
             .
             These
             (
             as
             from
             the
             Plat-form
             it self
             is
             manifest
             )
             were
             to
             do
             all
             ,
             and
             conclude
             matters
             according
             to
             the
             major
             part
             of
             Voices
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Suffragan
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Archbishop
             were
             dissenting
             ,
             any
             thing
             might
             pass
             according
             to
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Voyces
             in
             the
             severall
             Assemblies
             notwithwanding
             .
             And
             hereupon
             if
             these
             constant
             Moderators
             were
             corrupt
             ,
             they
             might
             propound
             matters
             ,
             or
             not
             propound
             them
             to
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
             And
             when
             they
             were
             propounded
             ,
             yet
             not
             concurring
             with
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             obstruct
             all
             their
             proceedings
             .
             Besides
             if
             all
             persons
             that
             were
             admitted
             into
             any
             Pastorall
             Charges
             ,
             and
             having
             cure
             of
             Soules
             ,
             were
             to
             come
             in
             onely
             at
             their
             Doore
             ,
             how
             soon
             might
             the
             Ministry
             be
             so
             farre
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             were
             easie
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             to
             Vote
             according
             to
             their
             mindes
             ,
             to
             over-sway
             ,
             and
             over-ballance
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             though
             godly
             and
             able
             ,
             yet
             might
             not
             be
             so
             favoured
             by
             the
             times
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             any
             Benefices
             (
             as
             they
             have
             been
             called
             )
             of
             any
             considerable
             value
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             be
             like
             to
             be
             for
             outward
             estate
             poor
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             
             the
             more
             contemptible
             .
             But
             yet
             further
             ,
             if
             the
             Suffragans
             must
             come
             into
             their
             places
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             into
             theirs
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             corruption
             here
             (
             where
             there
             is
             more
             danger
             then
             in
             any
             )
             in
             the
             higher
             Assemblies
             (
             which
             yet
             should
             be
             the
             freest
             from
             corruption
             ,
             and
             should
             still
             be
             the
             better
             ,
             the
             higher
             we
             go
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             persons
             ,
             of
             the
             choicest
             and
             best
             Abilities
             )
             there
             were
             danger
             of
             far
             greater
             corruption
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             lower
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Suffragans
             are
             expresly
             by
             these
             Proposals
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             Synod
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Rectors
             ,
             or
             incumbent
             Pastors
             ,
             besides
             the
             Suffragans
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             a
             select
             number
             out
             of
             every
             Deanry
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             third
             Proposall
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             Provinciall
             Synod
             ,
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             it
             might
             consist
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Suffragans
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             should
             be
             elected
             out
             of
             every
             Diocess
             within
             the
             Province
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             fourth
             Proposall
             .
             And
             so
             if
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Suffragans
             should
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             constant
             Moderators
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             so
             constant
             Members
             of
             the
             highest
             Assemblies
             :
             by
             their
             Power
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             greater
             port
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             neglgence
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             it
             might
             easily
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             these
             might
             be
             so
             biassed
             ,
             that
             less
             good
             were
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             higher
             Assemblies
             (
             where
             yet
             the
             remedy
             should
             lye
             and
             whither
             Appeals
             were
             to
             be
             made
             )
             then
             in
             the
             lower
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             Favour
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             side
             with
             the
             Suffragans
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             (
             that
             might
             be
             corrupted
             the
             meetings
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             (
             though
             appointed
             by
             Law
             as
             well
             as
             Parliaments
             )
             might
             be
             prevented
             and
             hindred
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             might
             be
             easily
             spoiled
             of
             their
             Freedom
             .
             We
             have
             taken
             the
             liberty
             to
             suggest
             ,
             what
             exceptions
             the
             forementioned
             Proposals
             ,
             that
             were
             made
             by
             Dr
             Vsher
             are
             lyable
             to
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             intention
             to
             reflect
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             on
             so
             reverend
             a
             Person
             (
             whom
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             we
             honour
             ,
             though
             herein
             of
             a
             different
             apprehension
             from
             us
             )
             we
             believing
             he
             propounded
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             with
             an
             honest
             intention
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             sayd
             before
             .
             And
             we
             hope
             there
             are
             no
             moderate
             Episcopall
             Men
             ,
             that
             will
             entertaine
             any
             Animosities
             against
             us
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             wee
             never
             intending
             
             thereby
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Wall
             of
             Partition
             betwixt
             them
             and
             us
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             used
             this
             Freedome
             ,
             only
             to
             shew
             what
             danger
             there
             is
             least
             if
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             should
             be
             admitted
             again
             ,
             it
             should
             within
             a
             while
             grow
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             they
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             growing
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             as
             an
             insufferable
             Yoke
             .
             We
             are
             the
             fuller
             of
             Jealousies
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             how
             far
             short
             ,
             the
             Proposals
             mentioned
             ,
             do
             fall
             ,
             of
             the
             strong
             Bonds
             that
             were
             layd
             upon
             Episcopacy
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             burst
             them
             all
             .
             And
             because
             it
             may
             be
             here
             of
             use
             ,
             to
             mention
             them
             particularly
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             the
             Reader
             an
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             them
             expressed
             in
             a
             short
             Discourse
             ,
             going
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             limited
             Prelacy
             ,
             or
             perpetuall
             Presidency
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             briefly
             discovered
             ,
             Printed
             in
             the
             year
             1641.
             and
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             know
             (
             the
             things
             now
             not
             being
             common
             )
             that
             sundry
             Readers
             might
             ever
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             not
             be
             at
             some
             pains
             to
             transcibe
             them
             thence
             ;
             but
             there
             they
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             Page
             10
             ,
             11.
             by
             such
             as
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             peruse
             that
             Discourse
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             run
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               year
               1600.
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               being
               met
               in
               a
               generall
               Assembly
               at
               Montross
               ,
               these
               Cautions
               and
               Limits
               were
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               consenting
               ;
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Minister
               chosen
               to
               this
               place
               (
               speaking
               of
               him
               who
               ,
               as
               constant
               Moderator
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Bishop
               )
               shall
               not
               be
               called
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               Commissioner
               of
               such
               a
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               shall
               neither
               propound
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               any
               thing
               in
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               their
               express
               Warrant
               ,
               and
               direction
               :
               Nor
               shall
               he
               keep
               silence
               ,
               or
               consent
               to
               any
               thing
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Weale
               and
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Deposition
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Under
               the
               pain
               of
               Infamy
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               ,
               he
               shall
               at
               every
               Assembly
               give
               account
               ,
               of
               the
               discharging
               of
               his
               Commission
               ,
               and
               shall
               submit
               himself
               to
               their
               censure
               ,
               and
               stand
               to
               their
               determination
               whatsoever
               ,
               without
               Appellation
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               He
               shall
               content
               himself
               with
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Benefice
               ,
               
               which
               shall
               be
               assigned
               him
               ,
               not
               pre-judging
               any
               of
               the
               Ministers
               in
               their
               Livings
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             shall
             not
             dilapidate
             his
             Benefice
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
               He
               is
               bound
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               Minister
               ,
               to
               attend
               his
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               triall
               and
               censure
               of
               his
               own
               Presbytery
               and
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
               He
               shall
               neither
               usurp
               ,
               nor
               claim
               to
               himself
               ,
               any
               power
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               in
               any
               point
               of
               Church-government
               ,
               more
               then
               any
               other
               Minister
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
               In
               Presbyteries
               ,
               Provinciall
               and
               generall
               Assemblies
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               have
               himself
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               censuring
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             
               9.
               
               At
               his
               Admission
               to
               his
               Office
               ,
               he
               shall
               swear
               and
               subscribe
               to
               fulfill
               all
               these
               Points
               ,
               under
               the
               pains
               aforesaid
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             case
             he
             shall
             be
             deposed
             ,
             he
             shall
             no
             more
             Voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             nor
             enjoy
             his
             Benefice
             .
          
           
             
               11.
               
               He
               shall
               not
               have
               Voice
               in
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               authorised
               with
               Commission
               from
               his
               own
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             
               12.
               
               
                 Crimen
                 ambitus
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               sufficient
               cause
               of
               Deprivation
               .
            
          
           
             
               13.
               
               The
               generall
               Assembly
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               shall
               have
               power
               of
               his
               Nomination
               ,
               or
               Recommendation
               .
            
          
           
             
               14.
               
               He
               shall
               lay
               down
               his
               Commission
               annuatim
               ,
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               be
               continued
               or
               changed
               ,
               as
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               ,
               with
               his
               Majesties
               consent
               ,
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
            
          
           
             
               15.
               
               Other
               cautions
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               shall
               find
               occasion
               .
            
          
           
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             judging
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             these
             Bonds
             had
             been
             strong
             enough
             ,
             to
             have
             shackled
             ,
             and
             fettered
             Episcopacy
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             have
             been
             bounded
             :
             but
             as
             it
             follows
             ,
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Discourse
             ,
             
               the
               godly
               and
               sincere
               Ministers
               ,
               disliked
               this
               course
               ,
               and
               some
               did
               protest
               against
               him
               ;
               foreseeing
               what
               afterward
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               further
               there
               declared
               ;
               for
               those
               that
               did
               love
               preheminence
               above
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               &c.
               did
               afterwards
               
               break
               all
               those
               Bonds
               ,
               and
               finding
               themselves
               unable
               to
               give
               account
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               given
               to
               Pericles
               ,
               they
               procured
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               free
               generall
               Assemblies
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               be
               called
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               were
               challenged
               of
               their
               Perjury
               ,
               and
               perfidious
               dealing
               ,
               their
               printed
               Apology
               declared
               their
               Perfidy
               to
               be
               double
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               expressed
               in
               their
               own
               words
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               what
               in
               this
               Land
               might
               be
               expected
               from
               their
               Fellows
               .
            
             
               Conditiones
               aliae
               pro
               tempore
               magis
               quo
               contentiosisrixandi
               ansa
               praeriperetur
               ,
               quam
               animo
               in
               perpetuum
               observandi
               ,
               acceptae
               .
            
             *
             By
             this
             account
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             Scotland
             to
             their
             sorrow
             had
             experience
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             also
             may
             expect
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             Issue
             here
             ,
             if
             after
             Episcopacy
             hath
             been
             thrown
             out
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             recidivation
             and
             a
             tampering
             with
             it
             again
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             generally
             the
             sound
             and
             godly
             Party
             throughout
             the
             Land
             ,
             were
             heretofore
             so
             deeply
             sensible
             of
             those
             intolerable
             Burthens
             they
             had
             groaned
             under
             through
             the
             exorbitances
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             onely
             did
             remonstrate
             their
             grievances
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             before
             the
             Wars
             begun
             ;
             but
             did
             also
             humbly
             suggest
             by
             way
             of
             remedy
             :
             not
             the
             meer
             clipping
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Wings
             ,
             or
             the
             lopping
             of
             some
             Branches
             from
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             ,
             for
             the
             redressing
             of
             their
             Grievances
             ,
             but
             the
             taking
             it
             away
             both
             Root
             and
             Branch
             .
             And
             whereupon
             the
             Parliament
             that
             then
             was
             (
             which
             will
             be
             renowned
             to
             all
             Posterity
             ,
             for
             easing
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             their
             intolerable
             Pressures
             ,
             and
             vindicating
             the
             Civil
             Liberty
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             )
             did
             proceed
             to
             an
             utter
             extirpation
             of
             it
             .
             And
             we
             hope
             (
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             your
             expectations
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             these
             Papers
             )
             that
             neither
             the
             good
             People
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             nor
             any
             succeeding
             Parliaments
             ,
             will
             so
             soon
             grow
             weary
             of
             their
             dear-bought
             liberty
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             that
             which
             might
             endanger
             the
             bringing
             of
             their
             Necks
             again
             under
             the
             old
             Yoke
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             But
             yet
             further
             we
             desire
             it
             might
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             admitting
             of
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             ,
             would
             breed
             great
             dissatisfaction
             
             to
             sundry
             godly
             and
             conscientious
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             at
             home
             in
             these
             three
             Nations
             ,
             and
             occasion
             much
             strife
             and
             contentious
             Debates
             ,
             that
             were
             likely
             to
             arise
             about
             it
             :
             some
             conceiving
             it
             to
             be
             utterly
             unlawfull
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             
             Introduction
             of
             an
             Officer
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
             Others
             that
             were
             satisfied
             touching
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             yet
             judged
             it
             not
             necessary
             ,
             might
             have
             fears
             ,
             least
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             once
             admitted
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             step
             to
             introduce
             that
             kind
             of
             Episcopacy
             or
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             expresly
             covenanted
             against
             :
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             might
             judge
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             by
             their
             Covenant
             to
             foresee
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             and
             to
             shun
             it
             .
             Others
             again
             might
             be
             much
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             (
             if
             they
             got
             over
             the
             former
             Blocks
             )
             touching
             the
             Rules
             ,
             according
             unto
             which
             ,
             Episcopacy
             should
             be
             moderated
             ,
             some
             apprehending
             the
             Bonds
             layd
             upon
             it
             to
             be
             too
             straight
             ,
             and
             others
             againe
             thinking
             them
             to
             be
             too
             loose
             .
             And
             these
             Divisions
             were
             like
             to
             be
             amongst
             persons
             of
             all
             Ranks
             ;
             Nobles
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Citizens
             ,
             Commons
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Whereupon
             there
             were
             great
             danger
             to
             grow
             many
             Debates
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             that
             should
             assemble
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             Land
             ,
             Contests
             of
             Ministers
             one
             a-against
             another
             in
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Presses
             ,
             and
             amongst
             private
             Christians
             in
             their
             private
             Conferences
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             heretofore
             ,
             about
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             the
             further
             rending
             and
             distracting
             of
             our
             already
             rent
             and
             torne
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             at
             this
             time
             would
             be
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             posture
             of
             Affairs
             doth
             cry
             aloud
             upon
             the
             wisest
             Physitians
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             Skill
             and
             Power
             ,
             to
             interpose
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             Breaches
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             through
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             we
             be
             not
             made
             a
             Prey
             to
             the
             common
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             no
             need
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             dangerous
             bone
             of
             Contention
             should
             be
             cast
             in
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             might
             be
             like
             to
             prove
             ,
             to
             the
             sadning
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Friends
             ,
             and
             gratifying
             onely
             of
             those
             that
             would
             rejoyce
             in
             our
             ruine
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             It
             is
             not
             also
             to
             be
             sleighted
             ,
             that
             by
             admitting
             of
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             ,
             great
             offence
             might
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             best
             reformed
             
             Churches
             abroad
             .
             They
             have
             taken
             notice
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             was
             entred
             into
             by
             these
             Nations
             ,
             
               there
               was
               not
               onely
               an
               Engagement
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Popery
               and
               Prelacy
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Church-government
               
               by
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               their
               Chancellors
               ,
               and
               Commissaries
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               Officers
               depending
               on
               that
               Hierarchy
               )
               according
               to
               which
               ,
               the
               Parliaments
               that
               have
               been
               ,
               have
               constantly
               declared
               ,
               that
               no
               Indulgency
               should
               be
               granted
               to
               Popery
               and
               Prelacy
               :
            
             and
             this
             out
             of
             a
             conscientious
             respect
             (
             as
             we
             have
             hinted
             before
             in
             our
             answer
             to
             your
             first
             Paper
             )
             unto
             this
             solemn
             engagement
             ,
             as
             we
             judged
             :
             But
             there
             was
             also
             a
             promise
             
               to
               endeavour
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               the
               best
               reformed
               Churches
               .
            
             These
             things
             have
             been
             published
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             known
             abroad
             ,
             and
             however
             other
             matters
             contained
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             a
             civil
             Concernment
             may
             be
             judged
             of
             ;
             they
             being
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             variable
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             like
             necessity
             in
             themselves
             with
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             after
             ,
             onely
             in
             a
             subordinate
             way
             unto
             Gods
             matters
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             be
             pursued
             ,
             in
             the
             manifest
             destructiveness
             of
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             and
             chiefest
             interest
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             (
             that
             is
             not
             by
             them
             admitted
             but
             disowned
             )
             can
             be
             of
             that
             necessity
             for
             us
             in
             these
             Lands
             (
             for
             which
             they
             do
             not
             judge
             ,
             there
             was
             any
             rule
             given
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             requiring
             the
             setting
             of
             it
             up
             at
             the
             first
             )
             as
             that
             after
             all
             the
             learned
             Debates
             ,
             touching
             Church-government
             ,
             for
             severall
             years
             together
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             reverend
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             that
             sate
             by
             Ordinance
             of
             Parliament
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             and
             after
             their
             humble
             advice
             to
             the
             Parliament
             touching
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             as
             that
             Government
             ,
             they
             conceived
             ,
             was
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             (
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             it
             is
             most
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             )
             and
             after
             the
             Parliament
             engaged
             also
             in
             that
             solemn
             Covenant
             ,
             had
             (
             as
             they
             may
             conceive
             )
             in
             pursuance
             thereof
             ,
             made
             so
             great
             a
             progress
             ,
             in
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             this
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             that
             they
             passed
             by
             Ordinance
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             Anno
             ,
             1648
             after
             advice
             had
             with
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             as
             that
             Church-government
             which
             was
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             admitted
             of
             ,
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             a
             partition
             Wall
             betwixt
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             coming
             neerer
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             may
             do
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             solemn
             Engagement
             .
             They
             cannot
             hereupon
             ,
             but
             be
             greatly
             grieved
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             their
             hopes
             so
             far
             disappointed
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             hereupon
             be
             brought
             to
             fear
             ,
             least
             if
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             be
             entertained
             ,
             as
             the
             Church-Government
             of
             these
             Lands
             ,
             after
             a
             while
             ,
             that
             very
             Prelacy
             in
             the
             height
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Affliction
             was
             vomited
             up
             by
             these
             Nations
             as
             loathsome
             ,
             may
             be
             swallowed
             down
             again
             .
             Now
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             wise
             men
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             (
             especially
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             ,
             when
             Popish
             Enemies
             are
             banding
             themselves
             together
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             of
             so
             great
             advantage
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             preservation
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             throughout
             Christendome
             ,
             should
             endeavour
             after
             Union
             )
             it
             be
             prudential
             to
             minister
             such
             occasion
             of
             grief
             and
             jealousie
             ,
             concerning
             us
             to
             our
             best
             Friends
             abroad
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             so
             much
             to
             their
             dissatisfaction
             :
             as
             it
             would
             be
             occasion
             of
             endless
             strife
             and
             debate
             amongst
             our selves
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             before
             ;
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             hatefulness
             of
             it
             unto
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             yet
             we
             hope
             is
             lookt
             upon
             by
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             as
             a
             neer
             Sister
             ,
             and
             Neighbour
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             offer
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             judicious
             and
             prudent
             persons
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             more
             probability
             of
             
             union
             ,
             amongst
             all
             sound
             ,
             Orthodox
             ,
             godly
             ,
             moderate
             Spirited
             men
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             some
             other
             expedients
             ,
             and
             upon
             some
             sober
             ground
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             admission
             of
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             .
             As
             touching
             such
             that
             are
             for
             it
             in
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             that
             are
             sober
             and
             godly
             ,
             and
             against
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             height
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             accommodated
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             ,
             with
             far
             more
             safety
             ,
             and
             far
             less
             occasion
             of
             Offence
             ;
             
               as
               we
               gather
               from
               the
               Associations
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               severall
               Counties
               ,
               that
               are
               printed
               ,
               and
               particularly
               from
               that
               of
               *
               Essex
               ,
               wherein
               they
               profess
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               think
               ,
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               divers
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               some
               adjoyned
               to
               the
               Minister
               in
               Government
               called
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               yet
               that
               divers
               also
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               dissatisfied
               as
               touching
               
               such
               Elders
               ;
               but
               all
               of
               them
               also
               conceive
               it
               meet
               ,
               and
               a
               Ministers
               wisdome
               to
               see
               with
               more
               Eyes
               then
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               best
               help
               he
               can
               ,
               both
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               the
               conversation
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               matters
               of
               Concernment
               ,
               that
               cannot
               so
               safely
               and
               conveniently
               be
               done
               by
               him self
               alone
               .
               Therefore
               they
               also
               agree
               (
               as
               they
               shall
               see
               it
               fea
               sonable
               and
               fit
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               people
               )
               to
               desire
               the
               Assistance
               of
               some
               godly
               and
               discreet
               Persons
               of
               their
               respective
               Congregations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             therefore
             as
             touching
             ruling
             Elders
             (
             as
             there
             was
             a
             submission
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             Chancellours
             ,
             and
             Commissaries
             )
             we
             conceive
             that
             moderate
             Episcopall
             men
             might
             admit
             these
             upon
             prudentiall
             grounds
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Jus
               divinum
            
             ,
             of
             their
             Office
             (
             and
             which
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             own
             perswasion
             ,
             we
             are
             far
             from
             imposing
             upon
             others
             )
             and
             we
             do
             also
             hope
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             would
             make
             tryall
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             have
             occasion
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             for
             those
             great
             helps
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             offered
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             them
             :
             both
             for
             the
             better
             acquainting
             them
             with
             the
             Conversations
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             the
             guiding
             and
             governing
             of
             them
             .
             As
             we
             do
             also
             further
             humbly
             conceive
             ;
             there
             might
             be
             such
             a
             proportioning
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             number
             of
             them
             in
             the
             higher
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             neither
             it
             might
             be
             burthensome
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             delegated
             to
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             over
             many
             :
             nor
             the
             Assemblies
             be
             disappointed
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Quorum
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             they
             have
             been
             ;
             nor
             any
             occasion
             of
             fear
             given
             unto
             any
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             might
             be
             over-voted
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             greatest
             weight
             and
             concernment
             ,
             which
             yet
             supposes
             a
             division
             betwixt
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             own
             experience
             we
             have
             never
             met
             with
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             a
             standing
             Moderator
             ,
             that
             some
             moderate
             Episcopall
             men
             are
             for
             ,
             we
             think
             their
             Consciences
             might
             he
             satisfied
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Moderators
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             use
             with
             us
             :
             we
             not
             discerning
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             urged
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             transacted
             by
             him
             from
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             safely
             transacted
             by
             the
             Moderators
             of
             our
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             our
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Congregationall
             way
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             will
             be
             
             no
             expedient
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             and
             us
             unto
             neerer
             Union
             :
             but
             conceive
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             did
             long
             agon
             enter
             upon
             that
             Work
             of
             Accommodation
             with
             them
             :
             so
             if
             that
             Work
             were
             re●
             assumed
             by
             the
             appointment
             and
             interposition
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             hope
             it
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             godly
             and
             moderate
             Spirited
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             way
             ,
             that
             without
             admittance
             of
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             (
             that
             would
             not
             further
             it
             )
             there
             might
             be
             an
             happy
             closure
             of
             breaches
             in
             this
             rent
             and
             torne
             Church
             ,
             all
             parties
             that
             have
             soundness
             ,
             and
             savour
             in
             them
             ,
             seeming
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             their
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             to
             earnestly
             thirst
             and
             pant
             after
             Union
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             hope
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             sober
             and
             judicious
             Reader
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             some
             reason
             to
             caution
             against
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             ,
             even
             where
             we
             profess
             our selves
             earnest
             for
             peace
             ;
             and
             that
             If
             you
             had
             considered
             things
             well
             ,
             you
             had
             no
             reason
             fully
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             admit
             of
             that
             expedient
             ,
             which
             you
             propounded
             for
             an
             Accommodation
             ;
             which
             we
             for
             severall
             weighty
             reasons
             ,
             had
             expresly
             cautioned
             against
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             now
             done
             with
             what
             you
             propounded
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             wherein
             you
             expected
             fully
             we
             should
             have
             closed
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             go
             on
             with
             you
             unto
             what
             follows
             ;
             wherein
             you
             declare
             your selves
             ,
             
               That
               they
               who
               disturb
               this
               closure
               and
               conjunction
               ,
               are
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               ;
            
             that
             yet
             were
             not
             only
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             first
             constitution
             of
             the
             Congregational
             Elderships
             ,
             were
             examined
             and
             approved
             by
             this
             Class
             ,
             as
             fit
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             governing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             set
             a
             part
             with
             exhortation
             and
             Prayer
             for
             that
             Work
             ,
             although
             not
             ordained
             for
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             meer
             Lay-men
             ,
             as
             you
             apprehend
             them
             to
             be
             .
             
               Now
               of
               these
               you
               say
               ,
               you
               wish
               not
               (
               with
               the
               Apostle
               )
               that
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
               for
               you
               say
               (
               speaking
               of
               these
               )
               onely
               they
               let
               ,
               that
               will
               let
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               away
               .
            
             Indeed
             the
             Apostle
             (
             unto
             whose
             words
             you
             allude
             )
             speaks
             of
             something
             ,
             that
             letted
             and
             would
             let
             ,
             the
             revelation
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             untill
             he
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             if
             after
             Antichrist
             ,
             hath
             been
             cast
             out
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             the
             retaining
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             were
             likely
             to
             be
             a
             let
             to
             his
             setting
             foot
             again
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             ill
             upon
             that
             account
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             discern
             how
             the
             retaining
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             should
             have
             hindred
             your
             closure
             and
             conjunction
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             been
             cordiall
             for
             Peace
             and
             Union
             ;
             for
             though
             you
             could
             not
             admit
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             yet
             you
             ,
             who
             excepted
             not
             against
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             retaining
             of
             High
             Commissioners
             ,
             Chancellours
             ,
             and
             Commissaries
             (
             and
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             more
             fully
             in
             our
             answer
             to
             your
             last
             Paper
             )
             under
             the
             Prelaticall
             Government
             ;
             might
             have
             admitted
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             on
             prudentiall
             grounds
             ,
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             sundry
             moderate
             Episcopall
             men
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             of
             which
             before
             :
             
               and
               as
               you
               may
               see
               one
               zealous
               enough
               against
               the
               
                 Jus
                 divinum
              
               ,
               of
               ruling
               Elders
               Office
               ,
               is
               not
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               an
               expedient
               and
               behoovefull
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               right
               Governours
               of
               State
               ,
               any
               where
               moving
               upon
               prudentiall
               grounds
               ,
               shall
               find
               the
               conveniency
               of
               them
               .
            
             See
             
               Velitationes
               Polemicae
            
             by
             J.
             D.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
             
               Touching
               Lay-Presbyters
               ,
               Sect.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             now
             mind
             us
             ,
             of
             what
             we
             had
             said
             in
             our
             Answer
             ,
             
               scil
               .
               That
               we
               could
               not
               consent
               to
               part
               with
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               except
               we
               should
               betray
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               and
               for
               further
               testimony
               (
               you
               say
               )
               we
               refer
               you
               to
               some
               modern
               Authors
               (
               all
               of
               Yesterday
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Here
             we
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             being
             the
             Authors
             we
             referred
             you
             unto
             ,
             were
             reverend
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             able
             Divines
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             Synod
             or
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             that
             met
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Provinciall
             Synod
             of
             London
             ,
             besides
             the
             Divines
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             particularly
             nominate
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             been
             slighted
             by
             you
             (
             who
             profess
             you
             reverence
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             but
             of
             Yesterday
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             all
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             ,
             that
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             convened
             ,
             must
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             it
             was
             not
             their
             meer
             testimony
             or
             authority
             ,
             that
             we
             pressed
             you
             with
             .
             We
             referred
             you
             to
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Arguments
             and
             Reasons
             they
             urged
             for
             what
             they
             assert
             .
             
             And
             we
             think
             both
             you
             and
             we
             may
             learn
             much
             from
             the
             learned
             and
             elaborate
             Labours
             of
             modern
             Authors
             .
             And
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             disdain
             to
             weigh
             ,
             what
             they
             present
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             but
             of
             Yesterday
             .
             Else
             you
             must
             neither
             consult
             Doctor
             Vsher
             ,
             Doctor
             Andrews
             ,
             nor
             Doctor
             Hammond
             (
             whom
             you
             mention
             )
             nor
             any
             other
             moderate
             Writers
             ,
             that
             yet
             we
             judge
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             esteem
             with
             you
             :
             but
             betake
             your selves
             to
             the
             Fathers
             onely
             .
             
               And
               because
               you
               took
               not
               notice
               ,
               of
               what
               the
               Authors
               ,
               we
               referred
               you
               to
               ,
               have
               ,
               touching
               the
               
                 Jus
                 divinum
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               said
               ,
               had
               spoken
               so
               fully
               touching
               that
               point
               ,
               that
               we
               knew
               not
               what
               could
               be
               added
               more
               .
            
             We
             shall
             give
             the
             Reader
             some
             short
             accompt
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             may
             find
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             the
             Authors
             themselves
             ,
             only
             mentioning
             some
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             London
             Ministers
             in
             their
             
               Jus
               divinum
               Regiminis
               Ecclesiastici
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             London
             ,
             in
             their
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             have
             upon
             the
             Texts
             we
             urged
             ,
             to
             prove
             from
             them
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             ruling
             a
             Elders
             Office.
             
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             first
             Text
             we
             urged
             for
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             the
             ruling
             
             Elders
             Office
             ,
             was
             Rom.
             12.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             which
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               Having
               then
               Gifts
               differing
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Grace
               given
               ,
               whether
               Prophesie
               ,
               let
               us
               Prophesie
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               Faith
               ;
               or
               Ministry
               ,
               let
               us
               wait
               on
               our
               Ministry
               ;
               or
               he
               that
               teacheth
               ,
               on
               teaching
               ;
               or
               he
               that
               exhorteth
               ,
               on
               exhortation
               .
               He
               that
               giveth
               ,
               ●et
               him
               do
               it
               with
               simplicity
               .
               He
               that
               ruleth
               with
               diligence
               :
               He
               that
               sheweth
               mercy
               ,
               with
               cheerfulness
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             Text
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             London
             in
             their
             Vindication
             ,
             do
             thus
             express
             themselves
             .
             
               In
               which
               words
               (
               say
               they
               )
               we
               have
               a
               perfect
               enumeration
               of
               all
               
               the
               ordinary
               Offices
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               These
               Offices
               are
               reduced
               ,
               first
               to
               two
               generall
               heads
               ,
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               are
               therefore
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Abstract
               .
               By
               Prophesie
               is
               meant
               ,
               the
               Faculty
               of
               right
               understanding
               ,
               interpreting
               ,
               and
               expounding
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Ministry
               comprehends
               all
               other
               Employments
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Then
               these
               generals
               are
               subdivided
               into
               the
               speciall
               Offices
               contained
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               therefore
               put
               down
               in
               the
               Concrete
               .
            
             Under
             Prophesie
             are
             contained
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 teacheth
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               or
               Teacher
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 exhorteth
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Pastor
               .
               Under
               Ministry
               are
               comprised
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 giveth
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Deacon
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 ruleth
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               ruling
               Elder
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 sheweth
                 mercy
              
               ,
               which
               *
               Office
               pertained
               unto
               
               them
               ,
               who
               in
               those
               dayes
               had
               care
               of
               the
               sick
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             these
             words
             we
             have
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             plainly
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             teaching
             and
             exhorting
             Elder
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             distributive
             Particles
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             whether
             he
             that
             exhorteth
             ,
             whether
             he
             that
             ruleth
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             here
             likewise
             we
             have
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             words
             hold
             forth
             ,
             
               
                 Having
                 then
                 gifts
                 differing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Grace
                 that
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               this
               also
               in
               the
               third
               Verse
               ,
               
                 According
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 dealt
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               Officer
               is
               the
               Gift
               of
               Gods
               free
               Grace
               to
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               good
               of
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             London
             .
             And
             then
             they
             vindicate
             the
             Text
             from
             what
             is
             objected
             against
             it
             .
             The
             London
             Ministers
             in
             their
             
               Jus
               divinum
               Regiminis
               Ecclesiastici
            
             ,
             do
             urge
             the
             Argument
             drawn
             hence
             for
             the
             
               Jus
               divinum
            
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             Office
             more
             fully
             .
             After
             they
             had
             given
             a
             view
             of
             the
             scope
             and
             contexture
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             like
             exposition
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             quoting
             also
             Paraeus
             ,
             and
             Piscator
             ,
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             Beza
             ,
             on
             the
             place
             (
             who
             give
             the
             same
             exposition
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             to
             him
             that
             will
             but
             consult
             those
             Interpreters
             upon
             the
             Text
             )
             they
             then
             do
             argue
             thus
             from
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Major
               .
               Whatsoever
               (
               1
               )
               Members
               of
               Christs
               organical
               body
               have
               an
               (
               2
               )
               ordinary
               (
               3
               )
               Office
               of
               ruling
               therein
               given
               (
               4
               )
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               5
               )
               distinct
               from
               all
               other
               ordinary
               standing
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               6
               )
               together
               with
               direction
               from
               God
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               to
               rule
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               we
               seek
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Jure
                 divino
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Minor.
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               He
               that
               ruleth
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Rom.
               12.
               8.
               is
               a
               (
               1
               )
               Member
               of
               Christs
               Organicall
               Body
               ,
               having
               an
               (
               2
               )
               ordinary
               (
               3
               )
               Office
               of
               ruling
               therein
               ,
               (
               4
               )
               given
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               5
               )
               distinct
               from
               all
               other
               standing
               Officers
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               6
               )
               together
               with
               direction
               how
               he
               is
               to
               rule
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Conclus
               .
               Therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               He
               that
               ruleth
               mentioned
               in
               Rom.
               12.
               8.
               is
               the
               ruling
               Elder
               ,
               we
               seek
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Jure
                 divino
              
               .
            
             The
             severall
             particulars
             noted
             in
             the
             Major
             and
             Minor
             Propositions
             they
             do
             distinctly
             prove
             ,
             and
             are
             too
             large
             here
             to
             transcribe
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             all
             made
             good
             from
             Pag.
             125.
             to
             Pag.
             131.
             
             And
             to
             which
             we
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
             Then
             they
             proceed
             to
             vindicate
             this
             Text
             ,
             from
             the
             severall
             exceptions
             made
             against
             the
             alledging
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             Office
             ,
             by
             
               Feild
               ,
               Sutlive
               ,
               Bilson
            
             ,
             from
             Pag.
             130.
             to
             pag.
             136.
             
             And
             as
             touching
             Dr.
             Sutlive
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             remarkable
             passage
             ,
             which
             they
             note
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             pag.
             131.
             which
             we
             think
             fit
             to
             recite
             in
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             followeth
             .
             As
             for
             this
             Dr.
             Sutlive
             (
             divers
             times
             hereafter
             mentioned
             )
             the
             Reader
             may
             please
             to
             take
             notice
             here
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             told
             a
             reverend
             Minister
             in
             London
             ,
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             ready
             (
             if
             need
             were
             )
             to
             testifie
             the
             same
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             (
             who
             declared
             it
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             Feb.
             
             
               16.
               1646.
               )
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 sorry
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 put
                 Pen
                 to
                 Paper
                 to
                 write
                 against
              
               Beza
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 domineering
                 Prelates
                 .
              
            
             And
             he
             spoke
             this
             with
             great
             indignation
             .
             It
             is
             good
             for
             men
             then
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             too
             hot
             for
             the
             Prelacy
             ,
             nor
             too
             earnest
             in
             contending
             against
             the
             Office
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             to
             repent
             hereof
             ,
             before
             they
             die
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             the
             next
             place
             follows
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             
               And
               God
               hath
               set
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               secondarily
               Prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               Teachers
               ,
               after
               that
               Miracles
               ,
               then
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ,
               helps
               ,
               Governments
               ,
               diversities
               of
               Tongues
               .
            
             *
             The
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             London
             in
             their
             Vindication
             urge
             this
             Text
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               we
               have
               an
               enumeration
               of
               sundry
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               there
               are
               Helps
               ,
               Governments
               .
               
               
                 By
                 Helps
                 are
              
               meant
               Deacons
               (
               as
               not
               onely
               our
               reformed
               Divines
               ,
               but
               Chrysostome
               ,
               and
               Estius
               ,
               and
               others
               observe
               .
               )
               And
               by
               Governments
               are
               meant
               the
               
                 ruling
                 Elders
              
               .
            
             That
             this
             may
             the
             better
             appear
             ,
             they
             do
             here
             prove
             six
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             by
             Governments
             are
             meant
             men
             exercising
             Government
             ,
             the
             Abstract
             being
             put
             for
             the
             Concrete
             ;
             which
             they
             
               shew
               appears
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Verse
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 
                 set
                 some
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
              
               which
               relates
               to
               Persons
               ,
               not
               to
               Offices
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               the
               29
               ,
               and
               30
               Verses
               ,
               where
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               Concretively
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               before
               Abstractively
               .
               Are
               all
               Workers
               of
               Miracles
               ?
               Have
               all
               the
               gifts
               of
               Healing
               ?
               Do
               all
               speak
               with
               Tongues
               ?
               &c.
               And
               so
               by
               consequence
               ,
               Are
               all
               Helpers
               ?
               are
               all
               Governours
               ?
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Governour
               here
               meant
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Church
               Governour
               ,
               not
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               beside
               the
               whole
               scope
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               treating
               meerly
               on
               Spirituall
               Church
               Matters
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               of
               Secular
               or
               Civil
               .
               Because
               also
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               seated
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               not
               placed
               by
               God
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Common-weale
               .
            
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             writes
             of
             such
             Governours
             ,
             that
             had
             at
             that
             time
             actuall
             existence
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             whereas
             neither
             then
             ,
             nor
             some
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             was
             there
             any
             Christian
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             this
             Church-Governour
             is
             seated
             by
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             Plant
             of
             Gods
             one
             planting
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             this
             Church
             Governour
             ,
             is
             a
             Church
             Officer
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             a
             question
             amongst
             the
             Learned
             ,
             whether
             some
             of
             the
             persons
             here
             named
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Workers
               of
               Miracles
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             had
             the
             
               Gift
               ef
               Healing
               ,
               and
               of
               Tongues
               ,
            
             were
             seated
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             only
             as
             eminent
             Members
             ,
             endued
             with
             these
             eminent
             Gifts
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             is
             seated
             by
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Church-Governour
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             
               Church
               Officer
            
             .
             
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Gift
               doth
               necessarily
               imply
               an
               Office
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               further
               shew
               from
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               rendred
               Governments
               ,
               being
               a
               Metaphor
               taken
               from
               Pilots
               or
               Ship-masters
               governing
               their
               Ships
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               That
               this
               Church-Governour
               is
               an
               ordinary
               and
               perpetuall
               Officer
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               shew
               does
               appear
               from
               the
               perpetuall
               necessity
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               Church
               without
               Government
               ,
               being
               as
               a
               Ship
               without
               a
               Pilot
               ,
               as
               a
               Kingdome
               without
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               a
               World
               without
               a
               Sun.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               6.
               
               That
               this
               Church-governour
               is
               an
               Officer
               contradistinguished
               in
               the
               Text
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               they
               prove
               ,
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Apostles
               manner
               of
               expressing
               their
               Offices
               in
               an
               enumerative
               form
               ;
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               secondarily
               Prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               Teachers
               ,
               after
               that
               Miracles
               ,
               then
               
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Healing
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               Recapitulation
               ,
               V.
               29.
               30.
               
               Are
               all
               Apostles
               ?
               Are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               Are
               all
               Teachers
               ?
               Are
               all
               Workers
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               By
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               whole
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               set
               down
               different
               Gifts
               and
               Offices
               in
               different
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               more
               at
               large
               shew
               ,
               answering
               an
               Objection
               ,
               and
               then
               shewing
               ,
               that
               this
               Interpretation
               which
               they
               have
               given
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               reformed
               Divines
               ,
               both
               Lutherans
               and
               Calvenists
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               even
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               .
               And
               here
               they
               quote
               
                 Gerhardus
                 de
                 ministerio
                 ecclesiastico
                 .
                 Calvin
                 in
                 locum
                 .
                 P.
                 Martyr
                 in
                 locum
                 .
                 Beza
                 in
                 locum
                 .
                 Piscator
                 in
                 locum
                 .
                 Ambrose
                 in
                 locum
                 .
                 Chrysost
                 .
                 in
                 locum
                 .
                 Salmer
                 .
                 in
                 loc
                 .
                 Septimo
                 loco
                 ponit
                 gubernatores
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 eos
                 ,
                 qui
                 praesunt
                 aliis
                 &
                 gubernant
                 ,
                 plebemque
                 in
                 Offici●
                 continent
                 .
                 Et
                 Ecclesia
                 Christi
                 habet
                 suam
                 politiam
                 &
                 cum
                 pastor
                 per
                 se
                 omnia
                 praestare
                 non
                 posset
                 ,
                 adjungebantur
                 duo
                 Presbyteri
                 ,
                 de
                 quibus
                 dixit
                 ,
                 qui
                 bene
                 praesunt
                 presbyteri
                 duplici
                 honore
                 digni
                 habeantur
                 ,
                 maxime
                 qui
                 laborant
                 verbo
                 &
                 doctrina
                 ,
                 qui
                 una
                 cum
                 pastore
                 deliberabant
                 de
                 ecclesiae
                 cura
                 &
                 instauratione
                 ,
                 qui
                 etiam
                 fidei
                 atque
                 honestae
                 vitae
                 consortes
                 erant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             London
             .
             The
             London
             Ministers
             in
             their
             
               Jus
               divinum
            
             ,
             do
             urge
             the
             Argument
             hence
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Major
               .
               Whatsoever
               Officers
               God
               himself
               now
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Governours
               therein
               ,
               distinct
               from
               all
               other
               Church-governours
               ,
               whether
               extraordinary
               or
               ordinary
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               we
               enquire
               after
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Jure
                 divine
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Minor.
               But
               the
               Governments
               named
               in
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               are
               Officers
               which
               God
               himself
               now
               under
               the
               new
               Testament
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               Governours
               therein
               ,
               distinct
               from
               
               all
               other
               Church-governours
               whether
               extraordinary
               or
               ordinary
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Major
               being
               in
               it self
               cleer
               ,
               they
               prove
               the
               Minor
               in
               the
               severall
               Branches
               of
               it
               .
               proving
               ,
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               here
               spoken
               of
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               now
               under
               the
               N.
               T.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Governments
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               Officers
               set
               in
               this
               Church
               (
               not
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               as
               Rulers
               governing
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               That
               they
               are
               set
               not
               by
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               God
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               That
               these
               Governments
               thus
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               distinct
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               all
               Governours
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               all
               governing
               Officers
               within
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Whence
               the
               Conclusion
               is
               inferred
               .
               Therefore
               these
               Governments
               in
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               are
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               enquired
               after
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Jure
                 divino
              
               .
            
             This
             Argument
             thus
             urged
             is
             confirmed
             in
             the
             severall
             Branches
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             Pag.
             136.
             to
             Pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             And
             after
             they
             vindicate
             the
             urging
             of
             this
             Text
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             from
             the
             severall
             exceptions
             made
             against
             the
             same
             by
             Dr.
             
               Feild
               ,
               Sutlive
               ,
               Whitgift
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Coleman
             ,
             and
             Bilson
             ,
             from
             Pag.
             144.
             to
             Pag.
             150.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             third
             and
             last
             Text
             ,
             we
             urged
             for
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             Office
             ,
             was
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               Let
               the
               Elders
               ,
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               be
               counted
               worthy
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             whichwords
             ,
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             London
             lay
             down
             this
             Rule
             ;
             
               That
               every
               Text
               of
               
               Scripture
               is
               to
               be
               interpreted
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               Grammaticall
               construction
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               Analogy
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               the
               Rule
               of
               Life
               ,
               or
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Text.
               Otherwise
               (
               say
               they
               )
               we
               shall
               make
               a
               Nose
               of
               Wax
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               draw
               
                 quidlibet
                 ex
                 quolibet
              
               .
               And
               then
               they
               add
               ,
               Now
               according
               to
               the
               Grammaticall
               Construction
               ,
               there
               are
               plainly
               held
               forth
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               :
               The
               one
               
                 only
                 ruling
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               also
               
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             Then
             they
             give
             the
             true
             Analysis
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             thus
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Here
             is
             a
             Genus
             ,
             a
             General
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Elders
             .
          
           
           
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Two
               distinct
               Species
               ,
               or
               kinds
               of
               Elders
               :
               Those
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               labour
               in
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               Pastor
               and
               Doctor
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               3.
               )
               We
               have
               two
               Particles
               expressing
               these
               two
               kinds
               of
               Elders
               ,
               
                 Ruling
                 ,
                 Labouring
              
               .
            
             The
             first
             do
             onely
             rule
             ,
             the
             second
             do
             also
             labour
             in
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               (
               4
               )
               Here
               are
               two
               distinct
               Articles
               ,
               distinctly
               annexed
               to
               these
               two
               Participles
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               that
               rule
               ,
               they
               that
               labour
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               5.
               )
               Here
               is
               an
               eminent
               discretive
               Particle
               ,
               set
               before
               these
               two
               kinds
               of
               Elders
               ;
               these
               two
               Participles
               ,
               these
               two
               Articles
               ,
               evidently
               distinguishing
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               especially
               they
               that
               labour
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             They
             do
             urge
             out
             of
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Text
             is
             to
             be
             
               understood
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Elder
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               say
               ,
               All
               the
               Students
               in
               the
               University
               are
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               that
               are
               Professors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               he
               must
               necessarily
               understand
               it
               of
               two
               sorts
               of
               Students
               .
               Or
               if
               a
               man
               should
               say
               ,
               All
               Gentlemen
               that
               do
               Service
               for
               the
               Kingdomes
               in
               their
               Counties
               ,
               are
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               that
               do
               Service
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               understood
               of
               different
               persons
               .
            
             And
             however
             they
             do
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Archbishop
             Whilgift
             ,
             Bishop
             King
             ,
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             Bishop
             Downame
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             labour
             to
             fasten
             divers
             other
             Interpretations
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             yet
             they
             observe
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             senses
             that
             are
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             are
             either
             such
             as
             are
             disagreeing
             from
             the
             literall
             and
             Grammaticall
             Construction
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             fall
             into
             one
             of
             these
             two
             absurdities
             ;
             either
             to
             maintain
             a
             
               Non
               preaching
               Ministry
               or
               a
               lazy
               preaching
               Ministry
            
             to
             deserve
             double
             honour
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             make
             to
             appear
             particularly
             ,
             as
             the
             Reader
             for
             his
             more
             full
             satisfaction
             may
             ●ee
             upon
             his
             perusall
             ,
             Pag.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             
               Jus
               divinum
               regiminis
               ecclesiastici
            
             ,
             do
             urge
             the
             Argument
             for
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             Office
             from
             this
             Text
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             do
             very
             learnedly
             and
             elaborately
             vindicate
             it
             from
             twelve
             severall
             exceptions
             that
             are
             made
             against
             it
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             do
             oppose
             it
             ,
             from
             Pag.
             150.
             to
             pag.
             169.
             and
             whereunto
             for
             his
             more
             full
             satisfaction
             we
             do
             refer
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
           
             We
             shall
             forbear
             to
             mention
             what
             is
             further
             urged
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             of
             London
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             New
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Authors
             we
             have
             quoted
             in
             our
             former
             Answer
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Assertion
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             (
             that
             fully
             and
             learnedly
             discussed
             this
             Point
             some
             years
             before
             )
             to
             prove
             the
             Office
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             to
             be
             by
             divine
             right
             .
             We
             conceive
             by
             this
             account
             given
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             enough
             unto
             the
             unprejudiced
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             learned
             Labours
             of
             our
             reverend
             Brethren
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             their
             Arguments
             urged
             from
             these
             very
             Texts
             ,
             that
             we
             alledged
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             contemptible
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             have
             merited
             a
             better
             answer
             (
             when
             we
             referred
             you
             to
             them
             )
             then
             to
             have
             been
             turned
             off
             as
             not
             worth
             the
             weighing
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             but
             of
             Yesterday
             .
             And
             however
             our
             pains
             be
             accounted
             of
             by
             you
             in
             transcribing
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             yet
             we
             hope
             it
             will
             not
             be
             esteemed
             useless
             by
             judicious
             and
             sober
             persons
             ,
             such
             who
             never
             have
             seen
             the
             Labours
             of
             our
             Brethren
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             having
             this
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             tast
             given
             them
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             more
             at
             large
             sayd
             ,
             by
             feverall
             reverend
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             godly
             Divines
             ,
             for
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             much
             despised
             ,
             and
             hereby
             have
             some
             direction
             given
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             find
             this
             truth
             more
             fully
             vindicated
             ;
             as
             they
             also
             ,
             that
             are
             acquainted
             fully
             with
             their
             Labours
             ,
             may
             reap
             this
             Fruit
             by
             what
             we
             have
             recited
             ,
             that
             the
             memory
             of
             what
             they
             knew
             before
             ,
             will
             hereby
             be
             revived
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             may
             be
             to
             both
             sufficiently
             manifest
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             is
             spoken
             touching
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             to
             any
             great
             purpose
             to
             add
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             what
             you
             oppose
             unto
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             by
             the
             Authors
             we
             quoted
             for
             the
             
               Jus
               divinum
            
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             we
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             said
             ,
             
               We
               could
               not
               part
               with
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               unless
               we
               should
               betray
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               we
               judged
               )
               by
               this
               Parenthesis
               you
               gather
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               so
               wedded
               to
               the
               opinion
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               will
               submit
               to
               better
               reason
               ,
               when
               offered
               to
               us
               .
            
             Unto
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             hear
             ,
             what
             you
             or
             any
             others
             shall
             present
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             up
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             
             other
             point
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             amongst
             such
             as
             are
             godly
             ,
             sober
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             
               And
               if
               you
               will
               not
               wilfully
               and
               pertinaciously
               hold
               a
               contrary
               Tenent
               ,
            
             as
             you
             profess
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Tenent
             contrary
             to
             what
             your
             Principles
             might
             allow
             you
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             the
             greater
             hopes
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             cease
             the
             debate
             touching
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             before
             we
             can
             be
             convinced
             that
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             is
             not
             an
             Officer
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             those
             Texts
             ,
             that
             we
             quoted
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             far
             stronger
             reasons
             brought
             ,
             then
             you
             urge
             ,
             although
             you
             profess
             ,
             
               that
               you
               will
               proceed
               to
               shew
               us
               that
               Lay-Elders
            
             (
             as
             you
             mistake
             them
             )
             
               are
               not
               meant
               nor
               mentioned
               in
               those
               Texts
               by
               us
               alledged
               .
            
             Here
             is
             indeed
             much
             undertaken
             ,
             but
             little
             performed
             .
             And
             however
             you
             promise
             
               to
               do
               this
               hereafter
               more
               largely
               ,
               if
               what
               is
               comprehended
               in
               this
               Paper
               be
               not
               judged
               satisfactory
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             your
             next
             ,
             wherein
             you
             would
             make
             shew
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             given
             in
             a
             full
             reply
             to
             our
             Answer
             ,
             you
             perform
             nothing
             .
             So
             easiea
             matter
             is
             it
             with
             you
             to
             undertake
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             fall
             short
             in
             your
             performances
             .
             But
             we
             must
             here
             needs
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             will
             indeed
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             you
             must
             perform
             more
             ,
             then
             onely
             (
             as
             here
             you
             do
             )
             send
             us
             
               to
               the
               Fathers
               in
               generall
               ,
               or
               more
               particular
               Councils
               ,
               or
               the
               Fathers
               apart
            
             (
             and
             which
             you
             will
             have
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             sure
             rule
             for
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             though
             how
             soundly
             this
             is
             asserted
             by
             you
             will
             come
             to
             be
             examined
             in
             our
             answer
             to
             your
             next
             Paper
             )
             neither
             must
             you
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             bare
             allegation
             of
             the
             exposition
             of
             some
             Fathers
             (
             for
             we
             are
             not
             wholly
             destitute
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             them
             touching
             the
             matter
             in
             controversie
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             anon
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             that
             weight
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             forthwith
             received
             ,
             as
             the
             certain
             interpretations
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             against
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             are
             urged
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             moderne
             Synods
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             learned
             and
             able
             Divines
             ,
             Expositers
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             both
             of
             our
             own
             and
             other
             reforned
             Churches
             for
             that
             interpretation
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             close
             with
             ,
             and
             whereof
             we
             have
             given
             account
             already
             in
             part
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             are
             far
             from
             contemning
             either
             Fathers
             or
             Councils
             ,
             but
             shall
             give
             them
             all
             that
             due
             respect
             ,
             that
             our
             truly
             Protestant
             Divines
             have
             given
             them
             in
             their
             Writings
             against
             the
             Papists
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             not
             expressed
             your selves
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             to
             be
             too
             Popish
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             you
             profess
             they
             are
             in
             with
             you
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             an
             honour
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             would
             have
             disavowed
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             afterwards
             more
             fully
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             season
             you
             have
             not
             dealt
             fairly
             with
             Calvin
             in
             fathering
             upon
             him
             ,
             what
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             though
             in
             your
             Printed
             Copy
             you
             cover
             the
             matter
             ,
             not
             quoting
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             should
             assert
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             you
             alledge
             him
             for
             .
             The
             thing
             you
             charge
             upon
             him
             in
             both
             ,
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             Your
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Calvin
               saith
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               better
               ,
               nor
               surer
               remedy
               of
               deciding
               of
               controversies
               ,
               no
               better
               sense
               nor
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               then
               what
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Fathers
               in
               such
               Councils
               .
            
             The
             places
             you
             quote
             in
             that
             Copy
             you
             presented
             unto
             us
             ,
             are
             those
             in
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             13.
             
             But
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             with
             any
             colour
             be
             alledged
             to
             make
             out
             what
             you
             charge
             upon
             him
             .
             In
             the
             8.
             
             Sect.
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             all
             Councils
             condemned
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             them
             all
             rescinded
             (
             as
             we
             are
             far
             from
             desiring
             any
             such
             thing
             )
             but
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Quoties
               concilii
               alicujus
               decretum
               profertur
               ,
               expendi
               primum
               diligentur
               velim
               ,
               quo
               tempore
               habitum
               sit
               ,
               qua
               de
               causa
               habitum
               ,
               &
               quo
               concilio
               ,
               quales
               homines
               interfuerint
               :
               deinde
               illud
               ipsum
               ,
               de
               quo
               agitur
               ,
               ad
               Scripturae
               amussim
               examinari
               ;
               idque
               in
               eum
               modum
               ,
               ut
               concilii
               definitio
               pondus
               suum
               habeat
               sitque
               instar
               praejudicii
               ,
               neque
               tamen
               examen
               ,
               quod
               dixi
               ,
               impediat
               .
            
             You
             may
             here
             perceive
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             would
             not
             have
             the
             determinations
             of
             all
             Synods
             promiscuously
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             have
             their
             decrees
             that
             are
             produced
             ,
             to
             be
             examined
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             reverence
             which
             he
             (
             from
             whom
             therein
             we
             differ
             not
             )
             doth
             give
             them
             .
             But
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             he
             further
             goes
             on
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               Vtinam
               eum
               omnes
               modum
               servarent
               ,
               quem
               praescrib●t
               Augustinus
               libro
               adversus
               Maximinum
               tertio
               :
               Nam
               cum
               hunc
               haereticum
               ,
               de
               syncdorum
               decretis
               litigantem
               breviter
               vult
               compescere
               ;
               Nec
               ●go
               (
               inquit
               )
               Nicenam
               Synodum
               tibi
               ,
               nec
               tu
               mihi
               A●iminensem
               debes
               tanquam
               praejudicaturus
               objicere
               .
               Nec
               ego
               hujus
               authoritate
               ,
               nec
               tu
               illius
               detineris
               .
               Scripturarum
               authoritatibus
               ,
               non
               quorumcunque
               propriis
               ,
               sed
               quae
               utrisque
               sunt
               communes
               ,
               res
               cum
               re
               ,
               causa
               cum
               causa
               ,
               ratio
               cum
               rotione
               certet
               .
            
             The
             intelligent
             Reader
             will
             hereby
             sufficiently
             perceive
             ,
             that
             however
             Calvin
             gives
             due
             respect
             unto
             Councils
             ,
             yet
             both
             he
             
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             whom
             he
             cites
             ,
             would
             have
             all
             Controversies
             touching
             matters
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             Authorities
             or
             Testimonies
             of
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             however
             he
             presently
             after
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               those
               ancient
               Synods
               ,
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 ,
                 Constantinopolitan
              
               ,
               the
               first
               Ephesine
               and
               that
               at
               Chalcedon
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               we
               do
               willingly
               receive
               and
               reverence
               as
               holy
               ,
               
                 Quantum
                 attinet
                 ad
                 fidei
                 d●gmata
              
               ,
               So
               far
               as
               concerns
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith
               ,
               (
               let
               that
               be
               marked
               )
               and
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               that
               they
               containe
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               pure
               Native
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Yet
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             to
             what
             you
             would
             father
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               Viz.
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               better
               sence
               nor
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Fathers
               in
               such
               Councils
               ?
            
             All
             that
             Calvin
             saith
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             acknowledgeth
             these
             Councils
             ,
             did
             in
             Doctrinals
             rightly
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             have
             their
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             for
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             its
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             in
             your
             next
             Paper
             (
             when
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             about
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             )
             you
             assert
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             which
             there
             you
             alledging
             this
             place
             of
             Calvin
             would
             represent
             him
             to
             patronize
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             purpose
             you
             do
             also
             seem
             to
             alledge
             him
             here
             .
             Although
             the
             Reader
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             quoted
             out
             of
             him
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             will
             see
             the
             contrary
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             say
             touching
             matters
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             (
             which
             are
             the
             things
             onely
             in
             Controversie
             betwixt
             you
             and
             us
             )
             those
             Councils
             ,
             he
             spake
             of
             ,
             did
             containe
             nothing
             but
             the
             pure
             and
             native
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             limited
             the
             same
             to
             Doctrinals
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             you
             have
             thus
             far
             dealt
             fairely
             with
             Calvin
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             You
             also
             quoted
             the
             thirteenth
             Section
             of
             this
             ninth
             Chapter
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
             But
             there
             we
             find
             onely
             ,
             that
             he
             expresseth
             himselfe
             thus
             ;
             
               Nos
               certe
               libenter
               concedimus
               ,
               si
               quo
               de
               dogmate
               incidat
               disceptat
               nullum
               esse
               nec
               melius
               ,
               nec
               certius
               remedium
               ,
               quam
               si
               verorum
               Episcopo●um
               Synodus
               conveniat
               ,
               ubi
               controversum
               dogma
               excutiatur
               .
            
             He
             acknowledgeth
             then
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Controversie
             doth
             arise
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             better
             ,
             nor
             surer
             remedy
             for
             the
             determining
             it
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             true
             Bishops
             (
             which
             are
             the
             Bishops
             mentioned
             in
             Tim●thy
             ,
             and
             Titus
             in
             Calvins
             sence
             )
             but
             yet
             he
             concludes
             that
             very
             Section
             thus
             ;
             
               Hoc
               autem
               perpetuum
               esse
               nego
               ,
               ut
               vera
               &
               certa
               
               sit
               scripturae
               interpretatio
               ,
               quae
               con●ilii
               suffragiis
               fuerit
               recepta
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               I
               deny
               to
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               a
               true
               and
               certain
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               received
               by
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               a
               Council
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             should
             here
             press
             you
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             Calvin
             saith
             as
             touching
             this
             point
             .
             Seeing
             it
             hath
             been
             determined
             by
             the
             late
             Synod
             or
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             *
             that
             ,
             
               As
               there
               were
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               joyned
               with
               the
               Priests
               &
               Levites
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               )
               so
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               a
               Government
               and
               Governors
               Ecclesiasticall
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               hath
               furnished
               some
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               besides
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               with
               Gifts
               for
               Goverment
               ,
               and
               with
               Commission
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               called
               thereunto
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Minister
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               7
               ,
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               2.
               8.
               which
               Officers
               reformed
               Churches
               commonly
               call
               Elders
               .
            
             You
             ought
             nor
             against
             their
             determination
             touching
             this
             matter
             in
             Controversie
             betwixt
             you
             and
             us
             ,
             by
             your
             opposition
             ,
             to
             trouble
             and
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             clearly
             Calvins
             mind
             in
             this
             Section
             .
             This
             for
             the
             Vindication
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             is
             we
             hope
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             you
             wish
             us
             to
             consult
             on
             Rom.
             12.
             intimating
             out
             of
             Doctor
             Andrews
             ,
             
               That
               not
               one
               of
               them
               applyeth
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               (
               you
               say
               )
               may
               be
               sayd
               for
               the
               other
               Texts
               ,
               not
               one
               Father
               in
               their
               Comment
               giveth
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               are
               so
               confident
               of
               ,
               that
               you
               offer
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               find
               one
               exposition
               for
               us
               ,
               you
               will
               yeild
               us
               all
               .
            
             Unto
             this
             we
             say
             ,
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             we
             believe
             all
             wise
             and
             sober
             Readers
             will
             easily
             discern
             ,
             that
             your
             over-much
             confidence
             hath
             put
             you
             on
             to
             over-shoot
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             far
             .
             For
             we
             can
             hardly
             be
             brought
             to
             perswade
             our selves
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             much
             less
             all
             of
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Subscribers
             of
             this
             Paper
             ,
             consulted
             all
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             any
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             upon
             all
             these
             Texts
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             much
             presumption
             to
             make
             such
             an
             offer
             ,
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Doctor
             Andrews
             (
             that
             yet
             is
             alledged
             by
             you
             to
             speak
             but
             to
             onely
             one
             of
             the
             Texts
             )
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             having
             not
             consulted
             all
             the
             Fathers
             your selves
             ,
             and
             
             that
             upon
             every
             Text.
             For
             what
             an
             hazard
             do
             you
             put
             your
             Cause
             upon
             ?
             If
             but
             one
             Father
             be
             produced
             against
             you
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             be
             taken
             at
             your
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             quite
             lost
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             Gods
             Cause
             and
             Truth
             you
             stand
             for
             ,
             can
             you
             be
             excused
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             offered
             to
             quit
             it
             upon
             such
             easie
             tearms
             ?
             But
             we
             will
             be
             more
             liberall
             to
             you
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             you
             at
             such
             a
             disadvantage
             ,
             though
             you
             have
             been
             too
             presumpteously
             liberall
             in
             making
             such
             an
             offer
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             But
             suppose
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             could
             be
             produced
             thus
             to
             expound
             any
             of
             these
             Texts
             ;
             If
             from
             the
             Texts
             themselves
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             urged
             from
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             with
             sundry
             other
             moderne
             Authors
             give
             ,
             why
             should
             this
             Interpretation
             be
             rejected
             ,
             because
             not
             backed
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             thus
             expounding
             them
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Scripture
             sufficient
             to
             expound
             it self
             ?
             This
             indeed
             is
             your
             opinion
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             plainly
             from
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             but
             the
             Popish
             unsoundness
             of
             it
             we
             question
             not
             but
             to
             discover
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             But
             if
             the
             Fathers
             do
             not
             many
             of
             them
             determine
             the
             Controversie
             touching
             ruling
             Elders
             from
             these
             Texts
             (
             it
             having
             been
             started
             since
             their
             time
             )
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             ,
             severall
             of
             them
             ,
             found
             to
             allow
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             being
             of
             these
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             time
             ?
             We
             shall
             here
             mention
             onely
             some
             of
             those
             that
             may
             be
             alledged
             touching
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             Ambrose
             his
             words
             on
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             are
             full
             and
             plain
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             
               
                 Vnde
                 &
                 synagoga
                 ,
                 &
                 postea
                 Ecclesia
                 seniores
                 habuit
                 ,
                 quorum
                 sine
                 consilio
                 nihil
                 agebatur
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 .
                 Quod
                 qua
                 negligentia
                 obsoleverit
                 ,
                 nescio
                 ;
                 nisi
                 forte
                 doctorum
                 desidia
                 ,
                 aut
                 magis
                 superbia
                 ,
                 dum
                 sibi
                 volunt
                 aliquid
                 videri
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
               Whence
               both
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Church
               had
               Elders
               ,
               without
               whose
               counsell
               nothing
               was
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               thing
               by
               what
               negligence
               it
               grew
               out
               of
               use
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               unless
               perhaps
               through
               the
               Teachers
               sloathfulness
               ,
               or
               rather
               haughtiness
               ,
               while
               they
               alone
               would
               be
               thought
               somewhat
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             observe
             what
             Optatus
             saith
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               
                 Adversus
                 Parmen
                 :
                 Eram
                 Ecclesie
                 ex
                 auro
                 &
                 argento
                 quam
                 plurima
                 ●rnamenta
                 ,
                 quae
                 nec
                 defodere
                 terra
                 ,
                 nec
                 secum
                 po●tare
                 poterat
                 ;
                 quare
                 fidelbus
                 Ecclesiae
                 senioribus
                 commendavit
                 .
              
               i.
               i.
               e.
               The
               Church
               had
               many
               Ornaments
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               which
               she
               could
               neither
               hide
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               nor
               carry
               away
               with
               her
               ,
               which
               she
               committed
               to
               the
               Elders
               .
               The
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               of
               London
               do
               observe
               ,
               that
               Albaspinaeus
               that
               learned
               Antiquary
               ,
               upon
               the
               place
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               there
               were
               certain
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               men
               of
               approved
               life
               ,
               that
               did
               tend
               the
               Affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               whom
               this
               place
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             To
             these
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             That
             Austine
             gives
             frequent
             intimations
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             in
             his
             time
             .
             We
             shall
             here
             onely
             mention
             some
             places
             .
             In
             his
             137.
             
             Epistle
             to
             those
             of
             his
             owne
             Church
             ,
             he
             thus
             directs
             it
             .
             
               
                 Dilectissimis
                 fratribus
                 ,
                 Clero
                 ,
                 Senioribus
                 ,
                 &
                 universae
                 plebi
                 Ecclesiae
                 Hipponensis
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
               To
               the
               most
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Hippo.
               
            
             Where
             we
             see
             Elders
             are
             mentioned
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             are
             interposed
             between
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             people
             as
             distinct
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 De
                 verb.
                 Dom.
                 Serm.
              
               19.
               
               
                 Cum
                 ob
                 errorem
                 aliquem
                 ,
                 as●nioribus
                 arguuntur
                 ,
                 &
                 imputatur
                 alicui
                 de
                 illis
                 ,
                 cur
                 ebrius
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               When
               they
               are
               reprehended
               for
               any
               errour
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               its
               imputed
               to
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               why
               was
               he
               drunk
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               So
               againe
               Lib.
               3.
               
                 contra
                 Cresconium
                 cap.
              
               56.
               
               
                 Peregrinus
                 Presbyter
                 &
                 seniores
                 Musticanae
                 regionis
                 .
                 Peregrine
              
               the
               Presbyter
               and
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Mustican
               Region
               .
            
          
           
             And
             long
             before
             him
             ,
             
               Origen
               .
               contra
               Celsum
               lib.
            
             3.
             hath
             this
             passage
             .
             
               
                 Nonnulli
                 praepositi
                 sunt
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 vitam
                 &
                 mores
                 eorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 admittuntur
                 ,
                 inquirant
                 ,
                 ut
                 qui
                 turpia
                 committant
                 ,
                 iis
                 communi
                 caelu
                 interdicant
                 ,
                 &c
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
               There
               are
               some
               Rulers
               appointed
               ,
               who
               may
               enquire
               concerning
               the
               Conversation
               and
               manners
               of
               those
               that
               are
               admitted
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               debar
               from
               the
               common
               Assembly
               such
               as
               commit
               filthiness
               .
            
             This
             place
             of
             Origen
             is
             clear
             for
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Conversation
             and
             manners
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             admitted
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Congregation
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             
             and
             is
             so
             understood
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our selves
             .
          
           
             We
             might
             alledge
             more
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             what
             we
             are
             in
             hand
             with
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             judge
             these
             sufficient
             .
             Even
             those
             that
             do
             oppose
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             Office
             with
             too
             much
             vehemency
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             besides
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             besides
             Magistrates
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             there
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Antiquity
             
               Seniores
               ecclesiastici
            
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             Elders
             also
             .
             But
             they
             will
             have
             them
             to
             be
             onely
             as
             our
             Church-wardens
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             our
             Vestry-men
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             them
             speaks
             .
             See
             the
             Author
             of
             Episcopacy
             by
             divine
             right
             ,
             pag.
             146.
             whereas
             the
             Testimonies
             alledged
             shew
             ,
             they
             were
             Rulers
             and
             Judges
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             did
             assist
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             ruling
             and
             governing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             being
             very
             clear
             from
             the
             above
             mentioned
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ;
             
               another
               zealous
               enough
               against
               them
               ,
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               some
               or
               other
               in
               chief
               Rank
               amongst
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               taken
               in
               occasionally
               for
               advice
               and
               present
               assistance
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               extraordinary
               kind
               of
               Church-Guardians
               ,
               without
               any
               peculiar
               and
               setled
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Which
               is
               but
               
                 gratis
                 dictum
              
               ,
               sayd
               without
               all
               proof
               .
               See
               
                 Velitatienes
                 polemicae
              
               ,
               by
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 pag.
              
               96
               But
               at
               last
               this
               Author
               ,
               as
               not
               satisfied
               with
               former
               Answers
               given
               ,
               and
               granting
               that
               the
               Fathers
               in
               truth
               do
               make
               for
               them
               (
               as
               indeed
               they
               do
               )
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               have
               their
               Testimonies
               amount
               ,
               to
               so
               much
               as
               to
               the
               clearing
               up
               of
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               so
               strongly
               stood
               upon
               by
               divers
               ,
               as
               he
               speaks
               .
            
             But
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             then
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             such
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             which
             the
             Fathers
             owned
             and
             allowed
             of
             .
             And
             being
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             their
             Office
             was
             not
             then
             questioned
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             for
             us
             to
             affirm
             .
             that
             as
             those
             Fathers
             did
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             owned
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             that
             Author
             to
             say
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 admitted
                 as
                 an
                 expedient
                 and
                 behoovefull
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 prudentiall
                 grounds
              
               ;
            
             To
             use
             his
             own
             expressions
             quoted
             before
             ,
             
               Vide
               Pag.
            
             96.
             
             Sect.
             30.
             
             
               Although
               this
               being
               granted
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               vindicate
               this
               Office
               of
               the
               ruling
               Elder
               from
               all
               suspition
               of
               novelty
               :
               and
               to
               shew
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 new
                 fangled
                 device
                 of
              
               Calvin
               at
               Gevena
               ,
               as
               some
               tauntingly
               have
               sayd
               .
            
             And
             for
             your
             admittance
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             sufficient
             for
             
             your
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             we
             think
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Principles
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Texts
             alledged
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             Office.
             After
             you
             had
             sent
             us
             to
             the
             Fathers
             to
             consult
             them
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               Many
               there
               are
               ,
               that
               apply
               them
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               amongst
               these
               you
               instance
               Doctor
               Fulk
               ,
               applying
               these
               Texts
               to
               the
               Bishops
               onely
               ,
               whom
               (
               you
               say
               )
               you
               quote
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               moderate
               Judgment
               ,
               he
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               of
               in
               point
               of
               Church-government
               ,
            
             &c.
             But
             you
             having
             not
             dealt
             so
             fairely
             with
             Calvin
             ,
             as
             had
             been
             meet
             ,
             you
             must
             pardon
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             take
             the
             matter
             you
             quote
             him
             for
             ,
             upon
             trust
             and
             from
             your
             representation
             of
             him
             .
             You
             do
             not
             here
             cite
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             for
             what
             reason
             your selves
             best
             know
             ,
             as
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             for
             to
             judge
             .
             But
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             you
             alledge
             out
             of
             him
             (
             though
             mangled
             by
             you
             )
             we
             find
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             on
             Titus
             .
             1.
             5.
             
             And
             we
             shall
             give
             them
             the
             Reader
             intirely
             and
             at
             full
             length
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             .
             
               Amongst
               whom
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               Clergy
               )
               for
               Order
               and
               seemly
               Government
               ,
               there
               was
               alwaies
               one
               Principall
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               long
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               or
               superintendent
               hath
               been
               applyed
               .
               Which
               Room
               Titus
               exercised
               at
               
                 Crete
                 ,
                 Timothy
              
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               other
               places
               .
               Therefore
               although
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               and
               an
               Elder
               is
               of
               one
               Order
               and
               Authority
               in
               preaching
               the
               Word
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               (
               as
               Hierome
               doth
               often
               confess
               )
               yet
               in
               Government
               by
               ancient
               use
               of
               Speech
               he
               is
               onely
               called
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Scripture
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Rom.
               12.
               8.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               However
               it
               is
               not
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               obliged
               ,
               to
               own
               every
               expression
               here
               used
               by
               this
               reverend
               Author
               ,
               who
               is
               produced
               by
               you
               as
               an
               Adversary
               to
               us
               in
               the
               matter
               in
               Controversie
               ;
               yet
               here
               we
               desire
               that
               it
               might
               be
               observed
               :
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             onely
             saith
             ,
             for
             Order
             and
             seemly
             Government
             there
             was
             alwaies
             one
             Principall
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             long
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             or
             superintendent
             hath
             been
             applyed
             .
             By
             which
             words
             he
             seems
             clearly
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             that
             superiority
             ,
             which
             a
             Bishop
             had
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             was
             but
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Constitution
             
             onely
             in
             that
             he
             ascribes
             it
             to
             Order
             and
             Decency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             makes
             a
             Bishop
             and
             an
             Elder
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             but
             of
             one
             Order
             and
             Autority
             in
             preaching
             the
             Word
             and
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             Hierom
             doth
             often
             confess
             (
             all
             which
             you
             leaving
             out
             do
             obscure
             Doctor
             Fulk's
             meaning
             .
             For
             he
             asserting
             a
             Bishop
             and
             an
             Elder
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             but
             of
             one
             Order
             and
             Authority
             in
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             attributing
             the
             difference
             that
             is
             betwixt
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             Government
             to
             the
             ancient
             use
             of
             Speech
             ,
             sc
             .
             That
             he
             onely
             is
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Scripture
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             citing
             the
             Texts
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             doth
             intimate
             a
             quite
             different
             sense
             ,
             to
             what
             you
             alledge
             him
             for
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             in
             these
             Texts
             called
             the
             Bishop
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             which
             purpose
             you
             alledge
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             by
             ancient
             use
             of
             Speech
             (
             which
             might
             be
             different
             from
             the
             use
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             this
             particular
             it
             was
             )
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Scripture
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             we
             doubt
             not
             it
             is
             clear
             to
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             ,
             that
             Doctor
             Fulk
             is
             not
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             many
             ,
             that
             (
             you
             say
             )
             apply
             these
             Texts
             to
             the
             Bishops
             onely
             ,
             taking
             the
             word
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             you
             take
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             now
             done
             with
             that
             you
             have
             produced
             here
             to
             satisfie
             us
             touching
             Lay-Elders
             (
             as
             you
             call
             them
             )
             that
             they
             are
             not
             meant
             nor
             mentioned
             in
             those
             Texts
             by
             us
             alledged
             ,
             which
             you
             undertook
             with
             some
             confidence
             ,
             but
             have
             as
             unsatisfactorily
             performed
             ,
             as
             (
             we
             think
             )
             ever
             any
             did
             ,
             that
             did
             attempt
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Yet
             you
             now
             proceed
             hereupon
             to
             make
             your
             inference
             .
             
               That
               therefore
               it
               can
               be
               no
               betraying
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               to
               part
               with
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               seriously
               weigh
               it
               in
               the
               Ballance
               of
               impartiall
               and
               unprejudicate
               reason
            
             (
             which
             yet
             you
             have
             not
             produced
             ,
             that
             might
             with
             any
             shew
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             either
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             men
             )
             
               and
               to
               take
               in
               the
               other
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Bishops
             )
             which
             you
             say
             would
             be
             
               but
               a
               strengthning
               and
               a
               backing
               of
               it
               ,
            
             though
             we
             see
             not
             how
             :
             And
             now
             you
             fall
             upon
             exhorting
             and
             beseeching
             us
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
            
             (
             which
             we
             hope
             is
             dear
             unto
             us
             )
             
               and
               in
               the
               tender
               Bowels
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             for
             whom
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             suffer
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             profess
             to
             owe
             our selves
             ,
             and
             whatever
             
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             bought
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             must
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             Stewards
             )
             
               not
               to
               stand
               upon
               circumstantials
            
             (
             though
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             (
             whom
             you
             exhort
             us
             to
             part
             with
             )
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             circumstantiall
             matter
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             Member
             of
             Christs
             Organicall
             Body
             ,
             and
             an
             Officer
             appointed
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewed
             )
             or
             
               private
               interests
            
             (
             which
             we
             see
             not
             how
             is
             any
             way
             advanced
             by
             our
             pleading
             for
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             )
             
               but
               to
               apply
               our selves
               to
               the
               way
               of
               conjuncture
               and
               reconcilement
               of
               many
               poor
               Christian
               Soules
               ,
            
             (
             whose
             Welfare
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             tender
             ,
             as
             we
             hope
             we
             do
             )
             propounded
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             you
             happy
             (
             though
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             us
             to
             be
             both
             dangerous
             and
             indeed
             destructive
             unto
             Union
             )
             and
             asserted
             by
             you
             to
             be
             a
             way
             of
             reconcilement
             of
             them
             ,
             
               in
               truth
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             discern
             ,
             we
             should
             upon
             that
             account
             embrace
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             having
             already
             professed
             enough
             for
             peace
             ,
             (
             and
             whether
             our
             Professions
             and
             Hearts
             do
             not
             go
             together
             ,
             is
             known
             to
             the
             Searcher
             of
             the
             Hearts
             and
             Reins
             )
             as
             our
             earnest
             contending
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             hinders
             some
             men
             from
             being
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             .
             But
             after
             you
             have
             propounded
             the
             tearms
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             
               you
               beseech
               and
               beg
               of
               us
               ,
               againe
               and
               againe
               to
               accept
               of
            
             (
             though
             we
             should
             not
             need
             to
             be
             so
             earnestly
             intreated
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             safely
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             )
             you
             come
             to
             urge
             some
             Fruits
             ,
             that
             would
             ensue
             upon
             our
             hearkning
             to
             your
             motion
             .
             And
             here
             we
             shall
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             
               blessing
               that
               might
               redound
               to
               all
               parties
               ,
            
             in
             a
             just
             way
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             would
             
               be
               unconceivable
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             out
             our selves
             to
             our
             utmost
             for
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             ,
             or
             probability
             to
             attain
             it
             .
             We
             do
             also
             confess
             ,
             
               that
               the
               lives
               and
               manners
               of
               dissolute
               persons
               (
               and
               how
               many
               there
               are
               amongst
               your selves
               of
               that
               sort
               ,
               you
               say
               you
               are
               but
               to
               too
               conscious
               ,
            
             as
             we
             do
             earnestly
             pray
             ,
             that
             both
             you
             and
             we
             may
             be
             so
             sensible
             thereof
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             more
             truly
             and
             deeply
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             )
             may
             ,
             by
             a
             true
             loving
             accord
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             
               with
               brotherly
               admonition
               and
               exhortation
               be
               reclaimed
            
             (
             and
             in
             which
             way
             their
             reformation
             is
             most
             desirable
             )
             
               or
               by
               due
               censures
               corrected
               and
               amended
               ,
            
             we
             not
             being
             willing
             ,
             that
             such
             sharp
             Physick
             should
             be
             applyed
             for
             any
             other
             end
             .
             But
             here
             we
             cannot
             
             but
             express
             our
             feares
             ,
             least
             there
             be
             some
             amongst
             us
             (
             and
             we
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             found
             in
             the
             number
             )
             that
             are
             of
             that
             temper
             ,
             that
             ,
             whatever
             might
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             brotherly
             admonition
             and
             Church
             censures
             ,
             and
             of
             reconciliation
             and
             union
             amongst
             all
             Parties
             (
             and
             hereof
             you
             profess
             to
             be
             desirous
             )
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             be
             reconciled
             in
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             upon
             admittance
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             ,
             But
             with
             those
             that
             are
             of
             this
             stamp
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             hopes
             of
             any
             cordiall
             Union
             ,
             till
             God
             alter
             their
             Judgments
             and
             change
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             ,
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             tearms
             of
             Union
             by
             you
             propounded
             ,
             you
             now
             do
             further
             add
             and
             say
             ;
             
               That
               amongst
               our selves
               also
               ,
               many
               (
               who
               returning
               to
               their
               Canonical
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               sworn
               to
               )
               may
               blot
               out
               the
               charge
               of
               Schisme
               that
               lies
               upon
               them
               :
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               be
               continued
               amongst
               us
               ,
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               a
               succession
               of
               a
               lawfully
               ordained
               Ministry
               .
            
             We
             are
             far
             from
             being
             convinced
             by
             these
             Argument
             ,
             and
             must
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             particularly
             ,
             and
             fully
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             wipe
             off
             the
             Aspersions
             ,
             that
             thereby
             are
             cast
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             The
             Arguments
             you
             here
             urge
             ,
             are
             two
             ;
             we
             shall
             speak
             unto
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             order
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             And
             here
             we
             shall
             speak
             in
             the
             first
             place
             unto
             the
             charge
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             fasten
             upon
             us
             ;
             reserving
             unto
             another
             
             place
             our
             Answer
             unto
             the
             charge
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             where
             you
             do
             it
             more
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             though
             here
             you
             might
             intend
             to
             insinuate
             it
             .
             But
             as
             touching
             that
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             you
             plainely
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               such
               Ministers
            
             (
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             amongst
             us
             ,
             though
             if
             we
             should
             put
             you
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             you
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             it
             out
             )
             
               as
               return
               not
               to
               that
               canonical
               Obedience
            
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             
               which
               they
               were
               sworn
               to
            
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             
               lye
               under
               the
               blot
               of
               Schisme
               .
            
             But
             in
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             you
             charge
             us
             with
             this
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             
               a
               Rent
               indeed
               ,
               a
               Schisme
               in
               the
               highest
               .
            
             *
             We
             shall
             not
             examine
             that
             ,
             which
             you
             here
             seem
             to
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             sc
             .
             that
             all
             Ministers
             that
             were
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             did
             swear
             Canonicall
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             are
             sure
             is
             very
             untrue
             concerning
             many
             )
             as
             how
             far
             those
             ,
             that
             did
             take
             any
             such
             Oathes
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             our
             purpose
             now
             to
             discuss
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             to
             that
             blot
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             you
             would
             bring
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             these
             Nations
             under
             ,
             who
             return
             not
             to
             that
             Obedience
             ,
             they
             sometimes
             yielded
             to
             their
             severall
             Diocesans
             ,
             we
             must
             speak
             the
             more
             fully
             ,
             because
             the
             Charge
             is
             foul
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             But
             we
             shall
             in
             the
             first
             place
             speak
             something
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Schisme
             ,
             signifies
             a
             Rent
             or
             Division
             :
             So
             it
             is
             used
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             25.
             
             
               That
               there
               be
               no
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               or
               Schisme
               in
               the
               body
            
             .
             In
             Js.
             7.
             43.
             its
             sayd
             ,
             
               There
               was
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               schisme
               or
               division
               among
               the
               people
               because
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             John
             9.
             16.
             
             
               Therefore
               some
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               said
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               keepeth
               not
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               :
               Others
               said
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               man
               that
               is
               a
               sinner
               ,
               do
               such
               Miracles
               ?
               And
               there
               was
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               division
               or
               schism
               among
               them
               .
            
             So
             John
             10.
             19.
             
             And
             so
             we
             read
             Acts
             4.
             4.
             
             
               That
               the
               multitude
               was
               divided
               ,
               and
               part
               held
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               part
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             This
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             is
             general
             ,
             and
             may
             comprehend
             under
             its
             Latitude
             any
             kind
             of
             Dissention
             .
             And
             hereupon
             Divines
             ,
             though
             restraining
             it
             to
             Dissentions
             or
             Divisions
             about
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             speak
             of
             a
             good
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             is
             justifiable
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             dissolution
             of
             a
             bad
             Union
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             but
             a
             conspiracy
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             Union
             ,
             that
             was
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             before
             they
             heard
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             John
             10.
             19.
             
             By
             this
             kind
             of
             Schisme
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             rent
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             Christ
             speaks
             ,
             Matth.
             20.
             35.
             
             
               For
               I
               am
               come
               to
               set
               a
               man
               at
               variance
               against
               his
               Father
            
             &c.
             
             And
             hereupon
             Gerhardus
             *
             in
             answer
             to
             Bellarmines
             charge
             of
             Schism
             upon
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             saith
             ;
             
               Denique
               concedimus
               nos
               esse
               sano
               sensu
               schismaticos
               ,
               quia
               scilicet
               ab
               Ecclesia
               Romana
               ,
               &
               ejus
               capite
               Pontifice
               Romano
               secessionem
               fecimus
               ,
               nequaquam
               vero
               ab
               unitate
               Ecclessiae
               ,
               &
               ejus
               capite
               Christo
               Jesu
               nos
               separavimus
               .
               At
               beatum
               schisma
               !
               per
               quod
               Christo
               &
               verae
               catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               uniti
               sumus
               .
            
             This
             Schisme
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             commanded
             
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             18.
             4.
             
             And
             of
             this
             Schisme
             Ambrose
             speaks
             ,
             
               Siqua
               est
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quae
               fidem
               respuit
               ,
               deserenda
               est
               .
            
             1.
             e.
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Church
               ,
               that
               refuseth
               the
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               forsaken
               .
            
             But
             as
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             taken
             in
             the
             worse
             part
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             bad
             and
             sinfull
             Shisme
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             But
             thus
             also
             it
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             generally
             ,
             for
             any
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             unwarrantable
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             comprehends
             also
             Heresie
             .
             And
             so
             the
             
             words
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             are
             sometimes
             used
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             
               For
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               Heresies
               ,
               or
               Schismes
               ,
               or
               Sects
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               approved
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               among
               them
               .
               Although
            
             strictly
             Heresie
             be
             opposed
             unto
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Schisme
             unto
             Charity
             .
             And
             this
             leads
             us
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             Schisme
             is
             ,
             taken
             strictly
             and
             properly
             ,
             which
             in
             brief
             may
             be
             thus
             described
             .
             
               Schisme
               is
               a
               dissolution
               or
               breach
               of
               that
               union
               ,
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               consenting
               together
               in
               the
               same
               Faith.
            
             And
             because
             this
             breach
             of
             Union
             doth
             chiefly
             appear
             ,
             in
             denying
             or
             refusing
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             therefore
             that
             kind
             of
             separation
             is
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             singular
             appropriation
             ,
             truly
             and
             rightly
             called
             Schisme
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             opening
             the
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             .
             Now
             because
             you
             here
             charge
             us
             with
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             charge
             is
             great
             .
             For
             Schisme
             truly
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             worser
             part
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             hurtfull
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             evil
             :
             The
             Apostle
             warned
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             condemned
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             V.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             It
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             be
             carnall
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             divisions
             ,
             that
             were
             among
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             offence
             against
             Christs
             being
             a
             rending
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             his
             mystical
             Body
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wrong
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             peace
             is
             thereby
             disturbed
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             edification
             being
             thereby
             hindred
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             Schisme
             opens
             the
             door
             unto
             Heresie
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             doth
             oftentimes
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             way
             to
             separation
             from
             Christ
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             here
             charging
             us
             to
             lye
             under
             the
             blot
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             untill
             Episcopacy
             be
             againe
             admitted
             of
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             a
             returning
             to
             that
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             formerly
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             should
             have
             produced
             some
             Arguments
             for
             the
             making
             out
             your
             Charge
             .
             But
             here
             you
             are
             wholly
             silent
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             sufficient
             to
             insinuate
             this
             so
             high
             a
             Charge
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             reasons
             to
             convince
             us
             of
             our
             guiltinesses
             .
             As
             if
             we
             must
             presently
             without
             reason
             judge
             our selves
             ,
             because
             you
             accuse
             us
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Yet
             because
             some
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             take
             the
             matter
             upon
             trust
             ,
             and
             ,
             except
             we
             purge
             our selves
             from
             this
             Crime
             ,
             by
             saying
             something
             for
             our selves
             ,
             conclude
             we
             are
             guilty
             ,
             because
             
             you
             say
             so
             ;
             we
             shall
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             place
             offer
             to
             the
             Reader
             these
             following
             considerations
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thereby
             clear
             our selves
             from
             this
             foul
             aspersion
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             though
             Episcopacy
             be
             never
             restored
             and
             neither
             we
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Ministers
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             return
             to
             that
             Canonicall
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             hath
             formerly
             been
             yielded
             ,
             yet
             still
             both
             we
             and
             they
             may
             continue
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             we
             held
             Communion
             with
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             we
             also
             do
             hold
             communion
             in
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             .
             This
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Paper
             you
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             for
             you
             there
             speak
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             
               Brethren
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               and
               Fellowship
               .
            
             And
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             what
             other
             Church
             you
             mean
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Subscribers
             of
             this
             Paper
             ,
             not
             being
             Members
             of
             the
             particular
             Church
             at
             Manchester
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             you
             acknowledging
             ,
             or
             owning
             our
             Presbyterian
             Classicall
             Church
             or
             Association
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             here
             take
             us
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             of
             England
             with
             your selves
             ,
             and
             confess
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             fellowship
             with
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Episcopacy
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             our selves
             do
             constantly
             profess
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             that
             Episcopacy
             that
             was
             submitted
             to
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Land
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             was
             burthensome
             and
             grievous
             :
             It
             spoyled
             the
             Pastors
             of
             that
             power
             ;
             which
             of
             right
             did
             belong
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             did
             not
             onely
             anciently
             exercise
             (
             as
             Doctor
             Vsher
             shews
             in
             his
             Reduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             the
             form
             of
             Synodicall
             Government
             ,
             received
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             Pag.
             3
             ,
             4
             5.
             )
             but
             which
             also
             by
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             shews
             )
             did
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             he
             there
             saith
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               all
               Presbyters
               are
               charged
               to
               administer
               the
            
             
             
               Doctrine
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               Realm
               hath
               received
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               might
               better
               understand
               ,
               what
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               them
               ,
            
             *
             
               the
               Exhortation
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               is
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               unto
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Ordination
               .
               Take
               heed
            
             
             
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ,
               among
               whom
               the
               Holy-ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Overseers
               to
               rule
               the
               Congregation
               of
               God
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               
               with
               his
               blood
               .
            
             All
             which
             power
             the
             Pastors
             were
             deprived
             of
             during
             the
             prevalency
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             being
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             having
             neither
             power
             to
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             vilest
             of
             Offenders
             ,
             that
             were
             often
             kept
             in
             against
             their
             minds
             ;
             nor
             any
             power
             to
             restore
             into
             the
             Churches
             Communion
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             been
             never
             so
             unjustly
             excommunicated
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Flock
             .
             And
             so
             that
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             formerly
             was
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             was
             a
             plain
             and
             manifest
             usurpation
             upon
             the
             Pastors
             Office
             and
             Authority
             ;
             was
             very
             oppressive
             and
             grievous
             unto
             the
             Church
             and
             injurious
             to
             her
             Communion
             :
             and
             whereupon
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             that
             Union
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             maintained
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             by
             not
             admitting
             of
             it
             again
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ;
             the
             power
             ,
             that
             of
             right
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Members
             ,
             are
             all
             better
             secured
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             however
             both
             godly
             Conformists
             as
             well
             as
             Nonconformists
             ,
             did
             groan
             under
             the
             burthensomness
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             
               in
               licitis
               &
               honest
               is
            
             ,
             they
             submitted
             and
             yielded
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             whilst
             it
             continued
             established
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             And
             that
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             they
             did
             not
             thereby
             take
             themselves
             obliged
             ,
             to
             forbeare
             the
             use
             of
             any
             lawfull
             means
             ,
             for
             their
             deliverance
             from
             that
             bondage
             ,
             as
             opportunity
             was
             offered
             .
             And
             hereupon
             they
             petitioned
             the
             Parliament
             of
             late
             for
             an
             abolition
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             had
             been
             formerly
             desired
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             King
             James
             ;
             as
             when
             other
             Laws
             have
             been
             found
             to
             be
             inconvenient
             and
             mischievous
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             accounted
             any
             disturbance
             of
             the
             civil
             peace
             ,
             to
             remonstrate
             the
             grievousness
             of
             such
             Laws
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             Let
             it
             also
             be
             further
             weighed
             ,
             that
             that
             Episcopacy
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             would
             perswade
             us
             by
             this
             Argument
             to
             return
             ,
             is
             now
             abolished
             and
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Acts
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             (
             See
             them
             cited
             in
             our
             Animadversions
             on
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             Sect.
             4.
             )
             And
             therefore
             both
             the
             Bishops
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             Superiority
             ,
             which
             they
             challenged
             and
             exercised
             over
             the
             Ministers
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             are
             dead
             in
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             can
             be
             no
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             
             lying
             on
             the
             Ministers
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             for
             not
             returning
             to
             that
             Canonicall
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             hereupon
             any
             longer
             due
             :
             or
             for
             not
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             that
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             is
             extinct
             .
             There
             is
             the
             greater
             strength
             in
             this
             consideration
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             observed
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             whatever
             Jurisdiction
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             did
             exercise
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             they
             did
             obtain
             onely
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Parliament
             did
             lawfully
             take
             away
             that
             Jurisdiction
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             therein
             the
             concurrence
             of
             a
             reverend
             and
             learned
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Propositions
             is
             clear
             upon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             all
             one
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             Titus
             ,
             1.
             
             Ver.
             5.
             compared
             with
             the
             seventh
             ;
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             had
             called
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             Ver.
             5.
             he
             calls
             Bishops
             ,
             Ver.
             7.
             
             And
             indeed
             otherwise
             he
             had
             reasoned
             very
             inconsequently
             ,
             when
             laying
             down
             the
             qualifications
             of
             Elders
             ,
             Ver.
             6.
             he
             saith
             Ver.
             7.
             
             For
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               For
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               blameless
               .
            
             Whereunto
             may
             be
             added
             that
             other
             known
             place
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             17.
             compared
             with
             Ver.
             28.
             
             For
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             to
             those
             Elders
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy-ghost
             had
             made
             them
             Bishops
             or
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             Office
             the
             Bishops
             had
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             had
             .
             Both
             are
             charged
             to
             feed
             the
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             12.
             and
             which
             is
             both
             by
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             .
             The
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             were
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             both
             the
             Key
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Key
             of
             Discipline
             .
             The
             former
             is
             not
             denyed
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             proved
             from
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             24.
             where
             we
             see
             they
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             over
             them
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             those
             that
             rule
             well
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             those
             that
             rule
             .
             And
             for
             power
             to
             Ordain
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             its
             plain
             from
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             where
             Timothy
             is
             charged
             not
             to
             neglect
             the
             Gift
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             by
             Prophesie
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             This
             Text
             you
             your selves
             tell
             us
             ,
             in
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             Sect.
             5.
             is
             understood
             by
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               Oecumenius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Latines
             also
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               company
               of
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Bishops
               ,
               
               who
               lay
               hands
               on
               the
               new
               made
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Priests
               .
            
             But
             from
             these
             several
             Texts
             thus
             urged
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             both
             one
             ,
             or
             one
             and
             the
             same
             order
             of
             Ministry
             .
             And
             hereupon
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Jurisdiction
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             exercised
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             they
             had
             it
             not
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             but
             obtained
             it
             onely
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             first
             Proposition
             is
             clear
             .
          
           
             We
             now
             come
             to
             make
             good
             the
             second
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Parliament
             did
             lawfully
             take
             away
             the
             Jurisdiction
             and
             whole
             Office
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             proved
             from
             the
             grounds
             already
             layd
             .
             For
             this
             Jurisdiction
             of
             theirs
             above
             Presbyters
             ,
             did
             not
             belong
             unto
             them
             by
             Divine
             Right
             ;
             we
             having
             proved
             that
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             both
             one
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             by
             Law
             gave
             them
             their
             power
             ,
             might
             ,
             seeing
             just
             cause
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             Law
             take
             it
             away
             .
             They
             had
             also
             just
             reason
             for
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             oppressiveness
             and
             burthensomness
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             to
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             to
             this
             whole
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             they
             herein
             did
             ,
             was
             justly
             ,
             yea
             ,
             piously
             ,
             and
             prudently
             done
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             both
             Ministers
             and
             People
             ,
             do
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             will
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             see
             great
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             for
             many
             Generations
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             had
             the
             concurrence
             herein
             of
             a
             reverend
             and
             learned
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             their
             Exhortation
             annexed
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             Instructions
             for
             taking
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Wales
             .
             In
             this
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             some
             Objections
             ,
             they
             apprehended
             ,
             might
             be
             made
             against
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             thus
             express
             themselves
             .
             
               If
               it
               be
               sayd
               ,
               for
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               whole
               Hierarchiall
               Government
               (
               standing
               as
               yet
               by
               the
               known
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               )
               is
               new
               and
               unwarrantable
               .
               This
               will
               appear
               to
               all
               impartiall
               understandings
               (
               though
               new
               )
               to
               be
               not
               onely
               warrantable
               ,
               but
               necessary
               ;
               if
               they
               consider
               (
               to
               omit
               what
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Government
               was
               never
               formally
               
               established
               by
               any
               Laws
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               at
               all
               )
               that
               the
               very
               life
               and
               soul
               thereof
               is
               already
               taken
               from
               it
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               passed
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               as
               (
               like
               Jezabels
               Carkass
               ,
               of
               which
               no
               more
               was
               left
               but
               the
               Skull
               ,
               the
               Feet
               ,
               and
               the
               Palmes
               of
               her
               hands
               )
               nothing
               of
               Jurisdiction
               remains
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               precarious
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               in
               those
               ,
               who
               submit
               unto
               them
               :
               That
               their
               whole
               Government
               is
               at
               best
               but
               a
               humane
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               is
               found
               and
               adjudged
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               (
               in
               which
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               is
               involved
               and
               declared
               )
               not
               onely
               very
               perjudicial
               to
               the
               civil
               State
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               hinderance
               also
               to
               the
               perfect
               reformation
               of
               Religion
               :
               Yea
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               it
               not
               to
               be
               too
               much
               an
               Enemy
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               pure
               administration
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               moved
               the
               well-affected
               ,
               almost
               throughout
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               long
               since
               to
               petition
               this
               Parliament
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               desired
               before
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               King
               James
               )
               for
               a
               total
               abolition
               of
               the
               same
               :
               And
               then
               a
               little
               after
               .
               And
               as
               for
               these
               Clergy-men
               ,
               who
               pretend
               that
               they
               (
               above
               all
               other
               )
               cannot
               covenant
               to
               extirpate
               that
               Government
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               taken
               a
               solemn
               Oath
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Bishops
               
                 in
                 licitis
                 &
                 honestis
              
               :
               they
               can
               tell
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               have
               sworne
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               are
               not
               thereby
               prohibited
               from
               endeavouring
               by
               all
               lawfull
               means
               the
               abolition
               of
               those
               Laws
               ,
               when
               they
               prove
               inconvenient
               or
               mischievous
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               there
               should
               any
               Oath
               be
               found
               ,
               into
               which
               any
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               others
               have
               entred
               ,
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Land
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               they
               must
               teach
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               such
               Oathes
               call
               for
               repentance
               ,
               not
               pertinacy
               in
               them
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             in
             their
             Exhortation
             ,
             for
             the
             taking
             the
             solemne
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             have
             thought
             requisite
             to
             transcribe
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             how
             fully
             they
             concurred
             with
             the
             Parliament
             in
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             touching
             the
             abolition
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             also
             confirme
             by
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             severall
             things
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             mentioned
             by
             us
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Reader
             may
             perceive
             their
             concurrence
             in
             
             Judgment
             with
             us
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             did
             but
             obtaine
             that
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             exercised
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             Parliament
             finding
             this
             Government
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             very
             oppressive
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             
               A
               great
               hinderance
               to
               the
               perfect
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               civill
               State
               ,
            
             they
             might
             both
             lawsully
             and
             laudably
             ,
             being
             therein
             also
             backed
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             reverend
             and
             learned
             Synod
             ,
             take
             it
             away
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             for
             severing
             themselves
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             with-drawing
             their
             Canonicall
             Obedience
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             some
             speake
             (
             the
             Parliament
             according
             to
             the
             reverend
             Synod
             ,
             having
             before
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             all
             that
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             did
             belong
             unto
             them
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             accused
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               Schisme
               ,
               yea
               ,
               a
               blessed
               Schisme
               ,
            
             (
             to
             use
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             Gerhard
             did
             ,
             defending
             the
             Protestants
             with-drawing
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             that
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             .
             The
             blot
             whereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             much
             regarded
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             easily
             wiped
             off
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             think
             it
             is
             already
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             impartiall
             and
             unbyassed
             Readers
             ,
             by
             these
             Considerations
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             layd
             down
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             onely
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             add
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             third
             generall
             Head
             we
             offer
             to
             the
             Reader
             here
             ,
             before
             we
             leave
             this
             first
             Argument
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             to
             returne
             againe
             to
             our
             former
             Yoke
             of
             Bondag
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             For
             we
             offer
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             impartiall
             men
             ,
             whether
             considering
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             touching
             the
             nature
             of
             Schisme
             in
             the
             generall
             ;
             and
             how
             lawfully
             and
             laudably
             the
             Parliament
             did
             abolish
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             passed
             by
             Ordinance
             the
             forme
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             Anno
             1648.
             establishing
             the
             Presbyterian
             in
             roome
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             ,
             
             and
             that
             how
             it
             was
             set
             up
             in
             this
             County
             by
             their
             Authority
             ;
             If
             they
             but
             observe
             ,
             what
             your
             actings
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             what
             your
             expressions
             are
             in
             your
             Papers
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             thereupon
             see
             just
             cause
             to
             impute
             Schisme
             (
             taken
             in
             the
             worst
             part
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             most
             usually
             )
             unto
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             so
             forward
             ,
             though
             without
             reason
             ,
             to
             fasten
             this
             blot
             upon
             us
             ?
             But
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             during
             the
             prevalency
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             disturbance
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             any
             such
             boisterous
             Ventings
             of
             the
             Distempers
             of
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             were
             counted
             and
             called
             by
             the
             Prelates
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             from
             which
             Aspersion
             ,
             though
             sundry
             of
             those
             (
             being
             peaceable
             and
             godly
             ,
             however
             Non-conformists
             )
             were
             free
             ,
             yet
             you
             being
             very
             unlike
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             thereby
             quit
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             now
             done
             with
             the
             first
             of
             those
             Arguments
             ,
             we
             promised
             to
             speak
             to
             particularly
             ,
             whereby
             you
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             admit
             againe
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             hope
             we
             have
             sayd
             to
             it
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             We
             therefore
             now
             come
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             wherein
             
             you
             still
             rise
             higher
             ,
             for
             therein
             you
             insinuate
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             farre
             greater
             and
             more
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             if
             Episcopacy
             be
             not
             restored
             .
             For
             you
             intimate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               may
               be
               continued
               amongst
               us
               ,
               from
               Age
               to
               Age
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               a
               succession
               of
               a
               lawfull
               ordained
               Ministry
               .
            
             And
             in
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             you
             falling
             foule
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             charging
             us
             with
             a
             rent
             indeed
             ,
             a
             Schisme
             in
             the
             highest
             ;
             you
             add
             ,
             
               which
               is
               not
               satisfied
               but
               with
               the
               utter
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               rent
               .
            
             Here
             you
             lay
             a
             great
             stress
             upon
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             our
             true
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             that
             defend
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             own
             and
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             would
             ever
             have
             layd
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             here
             two
             things
             are
             hinted
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             severally
             examine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             intimate
             that
             by
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               is
               overthrowne
            
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             
               continued
               
               amongst
               us
               from
               Age
               to
               Age
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             except
             Episcopacy
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             further
             Implication
             ,
             sc
             .
             That
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             Succession
             of
             a
             lawfull
             ordained
             Ministry
             (
             which
             Succession
             yet
             you
             intimate
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             if
             we
             have
             not
             Bishops
             againe
             ,
             that
             may
             Ordain
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Unto
             the
             first
             of
             these
             we
             shall
             answer
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             premised
             a
             distinction
             touching
             the
             word
             Church
             .
             For
             either
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             (
             which
             you
             here
             speak
             of
             )
             is
             taken
             essentially
             ,
             for
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             place
             of
             its
             abode
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             Sea
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             but
             one
             )
             receive
             their
             Denomination
             from
             the
             Shoares
             they
             wash
             .
             Or
             else
             you
             take
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             for
             a
             Ministeriall
             Church
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Church
             represensative
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             27.
             
             This
             premised
             we
             answer
             ;
          
           
             If
             you
             take
             the
             word
             Church
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             your
             Position
             is
             very
             gross
             ,
             no
             other
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             at
             present
             overthrowne
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             recovery
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             restoring
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             it
             is
             no
             Church
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             may
             safely
             hold
             Communion
             :
             which
             layes
             a
             Foundation
             for
             separation
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             Apostasie
             unto
             Rome
             ,
             where
             Bishops
             may
             be
             had
             .
             We
             shall
             therefore
             to
             this
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             onely
             mind
             you
             of
             what
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             out
             of
             B.
             Jewell
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Worcestershire
             Ministers
             ,
             Page
             58.
             where
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ;
             
               B.
               Jewell
               in
               his
               defence
               of
               the
               Apology
               (
               Authorised
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               all
               Churches
               )
               Part
               2.
               
               Page
               131.
               
               [
               Neither
               doth
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               depend
               on
               them
               ,
               whom
               you
               so
               often
               call
               Apostates
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Church
               were
               no
               Church
               without
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               They
               are
               no
               Apostates
               Mr.
               
                 H
                 &c.
              
               
               Notwithstanding
               if
               there
               were
               not
               one
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               of
               us
               ,
               left
               alive
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               England
               flee
               to
               
                 Lovaine
                 .
                 Tertullian
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nonne
                 &
                 Laici
                 sacerdotes
                 sumus
                 ?
                 Scriptum
                 est
                 ,
                 regnum
                 quoque
                 &
                 s●cerdotes
                 Deo
                 &
                 patri
                 suo
                 nos
                 fecit
                 :
                 differentiam
                 inter
                 ordinem
                 &
                 plebem
                 constituit
                 ecclesiae
                 authoritas
                 ,
                 &
                 honos
                 per
                 ordinis
                 concessum
                 sanctificatus
                 a
                 Deo.
                 Vbi
                 ecclesiastici
                 ordinis
                 non
                 est
                 concessus
                 ,
                 &
                 offert
                 ,
                 &
                 tingit
                 sacerdos
                 ,
                 qui
                 est
                 ibi
                 solus
                 .
                 Sed
                 &
                 ubi
                 tres
                 sunt
                 ,
                 Ecclesia
                 est
                 ,
                 licet
                 Laici
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             take
             the
             word
             Church
             for
             a
             Ministeriall
             or
             Organized
             Church
             ,
             we
             oppose
             your
             Position
             with
             these
             following
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             which
             we
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             sc
             .
             That
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Scripture
             acceptation
             ,
             will
             necessarily
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Ministeriall
             or
             Organized
             Church
             ,
             doth
             not
             depend
             on
             the
             continuance
             or
             restauration
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             taking
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             Order
             or
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             though
             these
             be
             never
             restored
             ,
             yet
             Presbyters
             being
             continued
             (
             that
             yet
             are
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture
             sense
             )
             the
             Organized
             and
             Ministeriall
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             fufficiently
             secured
             against
             the
             danger
             of
             perishing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             by
             the
             Tenent
             ,
             you
             here
             hold
             forth
             ,
             you
             do
             very
             uncharitably
             unchurch
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             throughout
             the
             World
             ;
             The
             Protestant
             Churches
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             the
             
               Low
               countries
            
             ,
             and
             Geneva
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             p●t
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             free
             Organized
             and
             Ministeriall
             Churches
             ;
             and
             their
             Ministers
             must
             (
             because
             they
             admit
             not
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             that
             you
             are
             for
             )
             be
             accounted
             no
             lawfull
             Ministers
             :
             Yea
             ,
             you
             here
             againe
             very
             undutifully
             unchurch
             your
             Mother
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             if
             she
             restore
             not
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             herein
             gratifie
             the
             Papists
             no
             little
             ,
             that
             vilifie
             her
             and
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             as
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             ●ry
             out
             against
             their
             Ministers
             as
             no
             lawfull
             Ministers
             .
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             and
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             better
             Advocates
             ,
             and
             more
             dutifull
             Sonnes
             ,
             then
             you
             herein
             approve
             your selves
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             plead
             their
             Cause
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             this
             Tenent
             also
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             are
             dispensed
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             are
             null
             and
             void
             .
             Their
             Baptisme
             is
             no
             Baptisme
             :
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             Administred
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             must
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             are
             dispensed
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             were
             not
             ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             makes
             them
             as
             to
             outward
             Church-Priviledges
             no
             better
             then
             meer
             Heathens
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             it
             ministers
             occasion
             of
             endless
             Doubts
             and
             Scruples
             unto
             the
             Members
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             of
             questioning
             the
             validity
             of
             their
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             rebaptized
             ?
             which
             doubts
             also
             by
             your
             Tenent
             are
             occasioned
             also
             to
             all
             those
             among
             your selves
             ,
             that
             were
             baptized
             by
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             how
             you
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Anabaptisme
             ,
             which
             yet
             you
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             zealous
             Opposers
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Add
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             hence
             it
             will
             unavoidably
             follow
             ;
             That
             you
             must
             not
             hold
             any
             Communion
             with
             these
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             such
             Congregations
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             these
             Ordinances
             are
             dispensed
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ;
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Doctrine
             ,
             being
             not
             lawfull
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Ordinance
             dispensed
             by
             them
             null
             and
             void
             .
             And
             here
             is
             a
             
               Rent
               indeed
               ,
               a
               rent
               in
               the
               highest
            
             (
             to
             use
             your
             owne
             expressions
             )
             from
             which
             our
             old
             Episcopall
             Divines
             ,
             that
             were
             sound
             Protestants
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             excused
             you
             ,
             no
             nor
             Doctor
             Vsher
             ,
             with
             whom
             in
             some
             things
             you
             profess
             to
             close
             .
             For
             however
             he
             is
             represented
             by
             Doctor
             Bernard
             ,
             to
             have
             
             held
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             had
             Superiority
             in
             degree
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             by
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             ,
             *
             and
             had
             expressed
             himselfe
             sharply
             enough
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Doctor
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Touching
               the
               Ordination
               made
               by
               such
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               had
               severed
               themselves
               from
               Bishops
               ,
            
             yet
             a
             little
             after
             speaking
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Low-Countries
             *
             he
             sayth
             :
             
               For
               the
               testifying
               his
               Communion
               with
               these
               Churches
               (
               which
               he
               professeth
               to
               love
               and
               honour
               as
               true
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               Universall
               )
               he
               should
               with
               like
               affection
               receive
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Dutch
               Ministers
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               in
               Holland
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               French
               Ministers
               if
               he
               were
               in
               Charenton
               .
            
             By
             which
             you
             may
             perceive
             (
             however
             he
             held
             those
             Churches
             defective
             in
             Government
             for
             want
             of
             Bishops
             )
             yet
             he
             neither
             upon
             this
             account
             doth
             unchurch
             them
             ,
             nor
             would
             have
             refused
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             ,
             by
             what
             you
             do
             here
             hold
             forth
             ,
             must
             needs
             do
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nay
             lastly
             ,
             hence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             these
             Lands
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             Ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             dead
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Bishops
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             were
             Ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             a
             retreat
             back
             againe
             to
             Rome
             must
             be
             sounded
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             have
             a
             lawfull
             Ordained
             Ministry
             and
             a
             Church
             :
             which
             yet
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             owning
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             renouncing
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             great
             advantage
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Popish
             Emissaries
             to
             ensnare
             the
             weak
             by
             such
             a
             dangerous
             Insinuation
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             sc
             .
             That
             for
             want
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             that
             when
             all
             the
             Bishops
             are
             dead
             and
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             Ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             amongst
             us
             neither
             Church
             nor
             Ministery
             ,
             nor
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             thus
             must
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             except
             we
             returne
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             tell
             them
             .
             But
             if
             you
             had
             consulted
             Bishop
             Jewell
             ,
             Bishop
             Downame
             ,
             Doctor
             Feild
             ,
             Bishop
             Davenant
             ,
             Mr.
             Mason
             ,
             and
             other
             Orthodox
             Episcopall
             
             Divines
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             weighed
             their
             Defences
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             and
             Ministry
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             found
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             owned
             such
             a
             dangerous
             and
             unsound
             Position
             ,
             as
             the
             Argument
             ,
             you
             here
             urge
             us
             with
             to
             admit
             againe
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             doth
             imply
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             now
             alive
             ,
             would
             judge
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             here
             argued
             well
             for
             your
             Mother
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             hath
             her selfe
             also
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             even
             during
             the
             time
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             acknowledged
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Low-countries
               ,
               Geneva
               ,
            
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             them
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Fellowship
             as
             Sister
             Churches
             ,
             and
             owned
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             Ordained
             without
             Bishops
             by
             Presbyters
             onely
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             We
             now
             come
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             implyed
             in
             this
             your
             second
             Argument
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             admit
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             sayd
             before
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             restored
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             succession
             of
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             .
             Which
             succession
             yet
             you
             seem
             to
             judge
             to
             be
             necessary
             unto
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             .
             Here
             two
             things
             are
             implyed
             :
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Succession
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             .
             And
             so
             1.
             
             You
             do
             hereby
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             without
             any
             interruption
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Mark
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             therein
             opposed
             generally
             by
             our
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             The
             Condition
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             many
             times
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             Succession
             of
             publick
             Teachers
             and
             Pastors
             is
             interrupted
             .
             Doctor
             Sutlive
             saith
             well
             ,
             
               In
               externa
            
             
             
               successione
               ,
               quam
               &
               haeretici
               saepe
               habent
               ,
               &
               Orthodoxi
               non
               habent
               ,
               nihil
               est
               momenti
               .
            
             2.
             
             You
             do
             also
             hereby
             Minister
             occasion
             of
             such
             scruples
             unto
             private
             Christians
             ,
             as
             you
             
             will
             never
             be
             able
             satisfactorily
             to
             resolve
             .
             For
             suppose
             one
             on
             this
             ground
             questions
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Baptisme
             ,
             sc
             .
             Because
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             whether
             he
             was
             baptized
             by
             one
             that
             was
             Ordained
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             himselfe
             also
             was
             Ordained
             by
             a
             former
             true
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             a
             former
             ,
             untill
             the
             Succession
             be
             carried
             on
             as
             high
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             was
             ordained
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             How
             will
             you
             be
             able
             ,
             making
             this
             Succession
             necessary
             to
             the
             continuing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             resolve
             the
             scruples
             of
             such
             an
             one
             ?
             What
             Church-Story
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             resolve
             the
             doubts
             that
             may
             be
             moved
             on
             this
             occasion
             ?
             Or
             on
             what
             grounds
             (
             holding
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Succession
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             )
             will
             you
             be
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Conscience
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             stumbled
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Nay
             ,
             will
             not
             this
             Assertion
             give
             occasion
             to
             sundry
             ,
             to
             question
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             turn
             Seekers
             ;
             the
             Grounds
             you
             lay
             down
             ,
             giving
             them
             occasion
             to
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Neither
             shall
             the
             best
             and
             ablest
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             are
             already
             entred
             into
             that
             Calling
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             be
             able
             on
             your
             Principles
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             either
             to
             satisfie
             their
             owne
             Consciences
             touching
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             or
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             and
             defend
             it
             against
             those
             ,
             that
             shall
             call
             it
             in
             question
             But
             our
             Protestant
             Divines
             have
             more
             sure
             Grounds
             ,
             on
             which
             to
             justifie
             our
             Churches
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             their
             own
             and
             their
             peoples
             Consciences
             concerning
             them
             ,
             then
             what
             you
             insinuate
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             is
             further
             implyed
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Succession
             of
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             doth
             depend
             upon
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             true
             .
             There
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             Bishops
             had
             no
             Superiority
             above
             Presbyters
             ;
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             Scripture
             sense
             being
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             hath
             
             been
             proved
             before
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Superiority
             should
             never
             be
             restored
             unto
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             Succession
             of
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             might
             be
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Presbyters
             Ordaining
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             say
             it
             was
             continued
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             without
             the
             mixture
             of
             some
             corruption
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Ordination
             then
             in
             use
             )
             the
             Bishops
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             usurped
             Superiority
             above
             their
             fellow
             Brethren
             )
             being
             themselves
             also
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Ordination
             valid
             in
             that
             respect
             (
             and
             which
             we
             have
             constantly
             maintained
             against
             those
             of
             the
             separation
             )
             but
             also
             in
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Ministry
             
               descended
               to
               us
               from
               Christ
               ,
               through
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               not
               from
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ;
             as
             our
             reverend
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             London
             do
             well
             express
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Jus
               divinum
               ministerii
               Evangelici
            
             ,
             where
             they
             do
             solidly
             and
             learnedly
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               passing
               to
               us
               through
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               is
               not
               made
               null
               and
               void
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Sacraments
               or
               any
               other
               Gospel
               Ordinance
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               which
               do
               also
               descend
               to
               us
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               through
               the
               Romish
               Church
               .
            
             And
             concerning
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             do
             doubt
             ,
             we
             referre
             him
             unto
             the
             Book
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             Part
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             where
             (
             as
             they
             well
             say
             )
             —
             this
             great
             truth
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             knowne
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             is
             fully
             discussed
             ,
             and
             made
             out
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             now
             at
             length
             done
             with
             both
             those
             Arguments
             ,
             we
             promised
             to
             speak
             to
             particularly
             ,
             with
             which
             you
             urged
             us
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Proposall
             ,
             touching
             the
             taking
             in
             the
             Bishops
             :
             wherein
             we
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             (
             though
             perhaps
             this
             Discourse
             may
             by
             you
             be
             accounted
             tedious
             )
             that
             so
             we
             might
             wipe
             off
             the
             foule
             aspersion
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             therein
             charged
             with
             ,
             and
             likewise
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             ,
             are
             sufficiently
             secured
             in
             the
             non-admission
             of
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             which
             
             we
             have
             also
             before
             proved
             ,
             tends
             not
             to
             secure
             the
             Church
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             to
             inthrall
             both
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             under
             bondage
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             as
             touching
             the
             next
             Argument
             you
             use
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               might
               be
               firmly
               fixed
               among
               us
            
             ;
             but
             rather
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             danger
             
               of
               its
               removall
               Westward
            
             ,
             hinted
             to
             you
             lately
             by
             one
             of
             the
             reverend
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Manchester
             ,
             would
             by
             the
             admitting
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             encreased
             ;
             considering
             how
             many
             godly
             ,
             painefull
             Ministers
             were
             silenced
             by
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             driven
             into
             America
             of
             later
             times
             ;
             and
             so
             hereupon
             there
             would
             be
             danger
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             on
             the
             Tiptoes
             (
             ready
             to
             remove
             ,
             if
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             prevent
             it
             not
             )
             should
             presently
             take
             its
             flight
             from
             us
             and
             be
             gone
             ,
             being
             sent
             unto
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             would
             bring
             forth
             better
             Fruit
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             done
             ;
             or
             then
             this
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             Prelacy
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             after
             we
             had
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             Affliction
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             solemne
             Covenant
             ,
             cast
             it
             forth
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             you
             add
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             by
             our
             accepting
             of
             your
             Motions
             ,
             have
             
               been
               happily
               freed
               from
               the
               trouble
               of
               any
               further
               rejoynder
               unto
               our
               Answer
               .
               Which
               otherwise
            
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             
               you
               must
               do
               ,
               amongst
               other
               considerable
               reasons
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               our
               Government
               ,
               from
               that
               establishment
               of
               Authority
               ,
               upon
               the
               proof
               whereof
               the
               most
               considerable
               part
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               bulke
               ,
               of
               our
               Answer
               ,
               doth
               insist
               .
            
          
           
             We
             shall
             here
             onely
             mind
             you
             of
             some
             few
             particulars
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             we
             shall
             not
             take
             advantage
             of
             words
             ,
             yet
             when
             you
             tell
             here
             of
             a
             Rejoynder
             to
             be
             made
             to
             our
             Answer
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             should
             have
             been
             freed
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             closed
             with
             your
             Proposals
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             conceive
             you
             speak
             properly
             .
             For
             your
             first
             Paper
             was
             your
             Bill
             of
             Complaint
             ,
             which
             we
             answered
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             part
             whereof
             you
             reply
             in
             this
             Paper
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             tender
             of
             
             some
             tearms
             of
             agreement
             ;
             which
             because
             not
             accepted
             of
             by
             us
             ,
             you
             reply
             to
             our
             Answer
             more
             particularly
             in
             you
             next
             .
             This
             did
             concerne
             you
             to
             have
             minded
             who
             carp
             at
             words
             ;
             that
             we
             used
             in
             our
             Answer
             ,
             though
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             cause
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             here
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               most
               considerable
               part
               of
               our
               Answer
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               bulke
               ,
               doth
               insist
               upon
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               establishment
               of
               our
               Government
               by
               Authority
               ;
               and
               this
               you
               say
               againe
               and
               againe
               in
               your
               next
               Paper
               ,
               though
               without
               any
               shew
               of
               truth
               :
            
             as
             when
             we
             come
             to
             examine
             that
             Paper
             ,
             we
             shall
             there
             manifest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             by
             this
             close
             intimating
             or
             rather
             Threatnings
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             did
             not
             come
             up
             to
             your
             Proposalls
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             put
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             Rejoynder
             (
             as
             you
             speak
             )
             
               amongst
               other
               considerable
               reasons
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               our
               Government
               from
               the
               establishment
               of
               Authority
               ,
            
             that
             we
             lay
             claime
             to
             :
             And
             having
             told
             us
             in
             your
             first
             Paper
             ;
             
               That
               it
               concerned
               us
               to
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               whether
               we
               had
               not
               run
               our selves
               into
               a
               Premunire
               ,
            
             gave
             us
             sufficient
             reason
             (
             as
             we
             believe
             all
             candid
             Readers
             will
             judge
             )
             to
             put
             you
             upon
             the
             work
             to
             unvalid
             our
             civill
             Function
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             all
             that
             in
             your
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             you
             can
             charge
             us
             with
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             ministred
             any
             occasion
             of
             provocation
             :
             and
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             after
             you
             had
             recived
             that
             Answer
             ,
             that
             in
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             even
             after
             you
             had
             slept
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             breaks
             forth
             into
             a
             flame
             .
             But
             we
             should
             have
             judged
             you
             a
             great
             deale
             
               more
               happy
            
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             never
             put
             your selves
             upon
             the
             trouble
             of
             such
             a
             Rejoynder
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             considering
             what
             unquietness
             and
             distemper
             of
             Spirit
             you
             do
             there
             discover
             ,
             as
             every
             Reader
             may
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             that
             if
             from
             our
             Answer
             to
             your
             first
             Paper
             ,
             you
             
               conceived
               some
               hopes
               of
               an
               amicable
               and
               friendly
               agreement
               of
               differences
               ,
            
             and
             as
             you
             profess
             in
             your
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             you
             did
             ;
             you
             had
             no
             just
             cause
             given
             you
             to
             conceive
             from
             
               those
               verball
               exceptions
               against
               the
               last
               passage
               of
               your
               Reply
               ,
               that
               we
               gave
               you
               ,
            
             as
             you
             there
             speak
             ;
             nor
             from
             the
             
             Work
             we
             put
             you
             on
             which
             you
             there
             mention
             ;
             that
             we
             intended
             not
             any
             
               friendly
               treaty
               with
               you
               in
               order
               to
               such
               a
               Composure
               .
            
             Although
             we
             must
             needs
             confess
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             conceived
             hopes
             of
             agreement
             with
             us
             ,
             upon
             the
             tearmes
             you
             here
             propound
             ,
             you
             were
             therein
             much
             mistaken
             ;
             they
             being
             those
             very
             things
             we
             expresly
             cautioned
             against
             in
             our
             Answer
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             ;
             having
             also
             fully
             shewed
             your
             further
             great
             mistake
             ,
             when
             you
             appehended
             ,
             we
             quoted
             Dr.
             
               Vsher
               ,
               as
               our
               owne
               man
               ,
               or
               an
               Vmpire
               and
               Composer
               of
               differences
               betwixt
               us
               ,
            
             as
             likewise
             hath
             been
             declared
             before
             :
             Although
             we
             must
             still
             say
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Vsher
             doth
             Patronize
             ,
             whatever
             we
             quoted
             him
             for
             :
             And
             this
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             both
             to
             the
             last
             passage
             in
             this
             Paper
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             what
             you
             have
             in
             your
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             which
             is
             subjoyned
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             thus
             finished
             our
             Answer
             to
             this
             Paper
             ;
             wherein
             we
             have
             been
             purposely
             the
             larger
             upon
             some
             Points
             ;
             that
             ,
             they
             being
             here
             more
             fully
             discussed
             ,
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             ,
             when
             the
             things
             you
             have
             here
             hinted
             ,
             shall
             come
             againe
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             your
             next
             Paper
             ,
             this
             our
             Answer
             to
             them
             ,
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             may
             suffice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             third
             and
             last
             Paper
             that
             was
             presented
             to
             us
             by
             certain
             Gentlemen
             and
             others
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             our
             Association
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               first
               Classe
               at
            
             Manchester
             
               within
               the
               Province
               of
            
             Lancaster
             ,
             these
             .
          
           
             
               SECT
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Though
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 prolixity
                 of
                 your
                 last
                 answer
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 gave
                 you
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 your
                 civility
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 related
              
               
               
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               hoped
               you
               would
               have
               closed
               with
               us
               in
               a
               happy
               ,
               and
               amicable
               
               union
               ,
               and
               composure
               of
               all
               differences
               amongst
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               here
               ;
               you
               pretending
               so
               cordially
               to
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               condescending
               to
               come
               so
               near
               ,
               even
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               your
               own
               tearms
               .
               But
               oh
               !
               that
               there
               had
               been
               such
               a
               heart
               in
               you
               !
               then
               had
               you
               spared
               us
               the
               pains
               of
               this
               Rejoynder
               to
               your
               long
               Answer
               ,
               made
               longer
               ,
               through
               that
               needless
               and
               tedious
               discourse
               of
               yours
               ,
               concerning
               the
               civil
               sanction
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               government
               :
               And
               though
               (
               in
               the
               very
               Preface
               )
               you
               say
               your
               leasure
               will
               not
               permit
               you
               to
               spend
               time
               about
               impertinencies
               ;
               its
               wonder
               to
               think
               how
               quickly
               you
               forget
               your selves
               :
               for
               you
               no
               sooner
               have
               said
               it
               ,
               but
               straightway
               fall
               in
               hand
               ,
               to
               prove
               this
               Thesis
               ,
               viz.
               That
               your
               Church
               government
               is
               established
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               and
               to
               stuff
               your
               Paper
               ,
               with
               the
               recitall
               of
               sundry
               Orders
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               &c.
               which
               takes
               up
               many
               pages
               throughout
               your
               paper
               :
               Which
               as
               it
               was
               no
               Question
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               started
               now
               by
               you
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               here
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               reply
               to
               ,
               but
               defer
               it
               till
               anon
               :
               Though
               (
               we
               crave
               leave
               to
               tell
               you
               )
               you
               have
               hereby
               started
               more
               doubts
               then
               you
               can
               assoyle
               ,
               and
               said
               more
               ,
               then
               you
               have
               as
               yet
               proved
               ,
               or
               can
               make
               good
               :
               but
               we
               have
               not
               leasure
               at
               present
               to
               follow
               you
               further
               then
               our
               way
               lies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               come
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               .
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Class
                 within
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 paper
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 (
                 though
                 our
                 answer
                 was
                 large
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 complain
                 of
                 )
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 your
                 satisfaction
                 )
                 that
                 should
                 hinder
                 your
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 our
                 civillity
                 towards
                 you
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 those
                 sharp
                 reflections
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 our
                 Government
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 paper
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 )
                 and
                 which
                 ministred
                 unto
                 us
                 occasion
                 of
                 provocation
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 answer
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 kind
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 hope
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 must
                 deal
                 faithfully
                 with
                 you
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 keep
                 our selves
                 still
                 from
                 returning
                 railing
                 for
                 railing
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 this
                 paper
                 you
                 deal
                 farre
                 more
                 uncivilly
                 and
                 unchristianly
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 perceive
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 But
                 whereas
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 civillity
                 only
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 related
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 any
                 reason
                 for
                 this
                 restriction
                 ,
                 we
                 having
                 not
                 dealt
                 uncivilly
                 with
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 mention
                 or
                 quote
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Neither
                 did
                 we
                 give
                 any
                 occasion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 answer
                 we
                 gave
                 you
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 paper
                 ,
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 we
                 intended
                 not
                 an
                 amicable
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 composure
                 of
                 differences
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 profession
                 of
                 our
                 cordial
                 and
                 hearty
                 desires
                 ;
                 although
                 (
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 confess
                 )
                 whatever
                 your
                 hopes
                 were
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 apprehend
                 any
                 great
                 likelyhood
                 of
                 a
                 closure
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 reason
                 so
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 termes
                 you
                 propounded
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 paper
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 already
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 except
                 you
                 thought
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 courted
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 principles
                 ,
                 upon
                 your
                 earnest
                 entreaty
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 with
                 any
                 qualification
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   you
                   condiscend
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   terms
                
                 ;
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 termes
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 propound
                 in
                 order
                 unto
                 peace
                 ,
                 What
                 ?
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 profess
                 our selves
                 so
                 willing
                 and
                 desirous
                 of
                 union
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 expresly
                 cautioned
                 against
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 things
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 conscience
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 your
                 condescension
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 thereby
                 conceive
                 your
                 meaning
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 grant
                 preaching
                 Presbyters
                 any
                 power
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 decisive
                 votes
                 in
                 Synods
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 Bishops
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 superintendents
                 and
                 perpetual
                 moderatours
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proposals
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Vsher
                 )
                 you
                 think
                 you
                 condiscend
                 very
                 farre
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 grounds
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 were
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 your
                 exceptions
                 then
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 you
                 would
                 cry
                 up
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 solitary
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 other
                 Ministers
                 to
                 meddle
                 therein
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 When
                 mentioning
                 our
                 professions
                 cordially
                 to
                 desire
                 peace
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 pretending
                 to
                 it
                 only
                 )
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Oh
                   that
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   such
                   a
                   heart
                   in
                   us
                   !
                
                 We
                 must
                 needs
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 approve
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 ,
                 a
                 cordial
                 desire
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 union
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 godly
                 and
                 orthodox
                 throughout
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 however
                 differing
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 touching
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 heartily
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 closed
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 those
                 desires
                 ,
                 as
                 cordially
                 and
                 heartily
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 hereby
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 heart
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 (
                 condescended
                 by
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 be
                 moderated
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 throw
                 out
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 (
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 forcing
                 of
                 our
                 consciences
                 against
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 we
                 urged
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Scriptural
                 arguments
                 thence
                 urged
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 referred
                 you
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 by
                 you
                 sleighted
                 )
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 reasons
                 also
                 we
                 urged
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 cautioned
                 against
                 moderate
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 attempted
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 by
                 you
                 )
                 you
                 judge
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 hearts
                 for
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 Whereas
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   discourse
                   concerning
                   the
                   civill
                   sanction
                   of
                   our
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                
                 (
                 which
                 produced
                 the
                 authority
                 that
                 awarranted
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 paper
                 ,
                 we
                 published
                 in
                 our
                 several
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 we
                 have
                 acted
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 Government
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 )
                 was
                 needless
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 paper
                 you
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   our
                   making
                   Laws
                   and
                   Edicts
                   ,
                   and
                   publishing
                   them
                   openly
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   to
                   obey
                   upon
                   pain
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   in
                   force
                   —
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   concerned
                   us
                   to
                   look
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   had
                   not
                   run
                   our selves
                   into
                   a
                   praemunire
                   .
                
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 you
                 count
                 that
                 discourse
                 also
                 tedious
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 vindincation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 full
                 and
                 particular
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 rules
                 prescribed
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 this
                 fair
                 manner
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 bringing
                 to
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 judged
                 you
                 might
                 never
                 have
                 enquired
                 after
                 ,
                 gave
                 you
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 have
                 excepted
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 transgressing
                 our
                 rule
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 alleadged
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 :
                 But
                 perhaps
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 rules
                 therein
                 expressed
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 tedious
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 some
                 reason
                 for
                 to
                 think
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 afterward
                 you
                 endeavour
                 (
                 though
                 you
                 performe
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 undertake
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 all
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 to
                 nullifie
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 You
                 judge
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 quickly
                 forget
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   leisure
                   would
                   not
                   permit
                   us
                   to
                   spend
                   time
                   about
                   impertinencies
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   presently
                   fall
                   upon
                   alleadging
                   of
                   sundry
                   Orders
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 produced
                 by
                 us
                 
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                   was
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 account
                 how
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 in
                 this
                 County
                 ,
                 the
                 dividing
                 it
                 into
                 several
                 Classes
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 those
                 Classes
                 into
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 appointing
                 this
                 Class
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 done
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 :
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 inference
                 that
                 we
                 made
                 from
                 our
                 recital
                 *
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 mentioned
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 your selves
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 intituled
                 us
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 paper
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Class
                   at
                   Manchester
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   ,
                
                 then
                 presently
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   leave
                   to
                   salute
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   terms
                   :
                
                 We
                 judged
                 you
                 might
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Orders
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 touching
                 what
                 concerned
                 this
                 Province
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Class
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 above-mentioned
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 some
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 any
                 indifferent
                 Reader
                 will
                 discern
                 ,
                 are
                 distinct
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 also
                 in
                 passing
                 them
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 dealt
                 so
                 disingeniously
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 accounted
                 the
                 discourse
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 your
                 information
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 ignorant
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 knowing
                 these
                 Orders
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 would
                 yet
                 have
                 this
                 discourse
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 jerking
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 calling
                 our selves
                 the
                 first
                 Classis
                 within
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 terms
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 
                   we
                   gave
                   not
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Parliament
                   had
                   first
                   given
                   them
                   us
                   )
                
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 what
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 strange
                 assertion
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   question
                   of
                   yours
                   ,
                   whether
                   our
                   Government
                   be
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 paper
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 thereof
                 recited
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 you
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 
                   our
                   making
                   Laws
                   and
                   Edicts
                   ,
                   and
                   publishing
                   them
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                   and
                   questioning
                   whether
                   we
                   had
                   not
                   run
                   our selves
                   into
                   a
                   praemunire
                   .
                
                 Doubtless
                 if
                 our
                 Government
                 be
                 established
                 by
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 awarrant
                 us
                 for
                 whatever
                 was
                 published
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 be
                 asserted
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 our
                 Government
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 afterward
                 you
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 Authority
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 however
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 tell
                 the
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 acted
                 on
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 (
                 that
                 yet
                 are
                 also
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 acted
                 on
                 be
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 thereby
                 sufficiently
                 secured
                 against
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 praemunire
                 ;
                 yet
                 you
                 dare
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 once
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 also
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 question
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 Church-Government
                 be
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 contradictory
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 our
                 
                   starting
                   more
                   doubts
                
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   we
                   can
                   assoyl
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 leisure
                 hereafter
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 encounter
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 shall
                 follow
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 you
                 have
                 chosen
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 next
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               To
               that
               mistake
               you
               charge
               us
               withall
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               our
               Paper
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Title
               of
               yours
               ,
               we
               answer
               ;
               We
               finde
               in
               the
               close
               of
               that
               your
               ●aper
               these
               words
               
                 (
                 This
                 presentation
                 is
                 approved
                 by
                 this
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               Tho.
               Johnson
               Moderator
               ,
               Edw.
               Gee
               Scribe
               )
               So
               it
               is
               approved
               by
               the
               Provincial
               Assembly
               under
               that
               title
               of
               a
               presentation
               as
               we
               call
               it
               ,
               
               in
               all
               the
               Copies
               we
               have
               seen
               :
               But
               this
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               might
               be
               the
               mistake
               of
               your
               Scribe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               .
               It
               is
               of
               greater
               weight
               and
               moment
               (
               you
               say
               )
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               we
               publish
               ,
               as
               our
               sense
               
               and
               apprehension
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               The
               matter
               contained
               in
               your
               Paper
               .
               Not
               resting
               in
               the
               judgement
               or
               determination
               of
               any
               general
               Council
               ,
               contrary
               thereto
               (
               If
               any
               such
               should
               be
               )
               much
               less
               to
               one
               of
               your
               Provincial
               Assemblies
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               here
               you
               tell
               us
               of
               a
               publique
               ,
               and
               authoritative
               Judgement
               that
               is
               in
               Councils
               ,
               concerning
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               (
               though
               tied
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               in
               such
               proceedings
               ,
               as
               Judges
               to
               the
               Law
               )
               to
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               ;
               And
               how
               far
               is
               that
               ?
               viz.
               They
               have
               the
               power
               of
               expounding
               ,
               and
               explaining
               the
               difficult
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Judges
               have
               of
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               Law
               )
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               we
               ought
               to
               subject
               to
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               determination
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 Questionless
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
              
               Augustine
               ,
               
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 con●emner
                 of
              
               Synods
               
                 and
                 Councils
                 )
                 any
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 had
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 submitted
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 to
                 their
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 cried
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 Donatists
                 ,
              
               O
               Impudentem
               Vocem
               !
               
                 And
                 you
                 hope
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 weighed
                 the
                 matter
                 better
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 see
                 any
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 either
                 our
                 sense
                 and
                 apprehension
                 of
                 your
                 Paper
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 publish
                 as
                 our
                 own
                 private
                 judgements
                 in
                 other
                 matters
                 about
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 Council
                 supposing
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               forbid
               but
               we
               should
               submit
               ;
               neither
               need
               we
               for
               this
               to
               weigh
               the
               matter
               better
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               sense
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               yet
               shall
               submit
               to
               any
               shall
               come
               hereafter
               :
               Neither
               had
               you
               any
               reason
               so
               to
               judge
               your selves
               ,
               or
               induce
               others
               to
               that
               perswasion
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               in
               this
               sense
               refuse
               to
               submit
               our
               Judgements
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               any
               general
               Council
               ;
               Our
               words
               are
               plain
               ,
               
                 We
                 publish
                 this
                 our
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehension
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               Which
               words
               you
               omitting
               ,
               deale
               not
               fairely
               with
               us
               .
               and
               which
               words
               carry
               another
               sense
               with
               them
               ;
               For
               so
               far
               as
               the
               matter
               conteined
               in
               your
               Paper
               is
               plain
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               close
               ,
               and
               joyn
               with
               you
               ;
               Being
               as
               we
               explain
               our selves
               afterwards
               so
               fully
               warranted
               thereto
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               that
               therein
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               made
               thus
               plain
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               submit
               our
               Apprehensions
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               :
               But
               by
               this
               Aposiopesis
               of
               yours
               ,
               you
               would
               make
               the
               World
               believe
               ,
               we
               refuse
               to
               submit
               our
               Judgements
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               not
               onely
               touching
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               such
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               plainly
               warranted
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               constant
               practice
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               :
               But
               also
               touching
               matters
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               so
               plainly
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               Touching
               which
               last
               we
               prosess
               our
               willing
               submission
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               and
               are
               glad
               to
               hear
               you
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               ,
               though
               we
               fear
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               hear
               you
               declaring
               anon
               )
               you
               will
               hardly
               grant
               that
               to
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               which
               you
               seem
               to
               grant
               to
               your
               Provincial
               .
               In
               which
               we
               dissent
               from
               you
               as
               we
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 We
                 perceive
                 you
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 once
                 said
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 taking
                 advantage
                 of
                 some
                 litteral
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 had
                 told
                 you
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 called
                 our
                 paper
                 by
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 presentation
                 ,
                 but
                 imputed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 (
                 speaking
                 indefinitely
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 yours
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ours
                 ;
                 though
                 in
                 your
                 printed
                 Copy
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 our
                 Scribe
                 )
                 and
                 however
                 you
                 say
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Copies
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   seen
                
                 (
                 which
                 implies
                 many
                 )
                 
                   you
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   that
                   our
                   paper
                   ,
                   these
                   words
                   ;
                   this
                   presentation
                   is
                   approved
                   by
                   this
                   Provincial
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Johnson
                   Moderator
                   ,
                   
                   Edward
                   Gee
                   Scribe
                   :
                
                 Yet
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 proof
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 Copy
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Class
                 ,
                 and
                 written
                 by
                 our
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 find
                 our
                 paper
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 presentation
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 representation
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 these
                 papers
                 that
                 you
                 printed
                 ,
                 you
                 insinuate
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 
                   men
                   of
                   low
                   and
                   cheap
                   abilities
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 paper
                 do
                 afterwards
                 jeer
                 and
                 scoff
                 at
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 persons
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 learning
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 monopolize
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 power
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 )
                 so
                 all
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 proper
                 to
                 your selves
                 and
                 your
                 own
                 party
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 fathom
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 )
                 so
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 represent
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 reverend
                 and
                 learned
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Moderator
                 and
                 Scribe
                 of
                 it
                 also
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 poor
                 illiterate
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 not
                 well
                 know
                 how
                 how
                 to
                 write
                 good
                 English
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 your
                 representing
                 what
                 we
                 said
                 touching
                 submitting
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ;
                 you
                 do
                 it
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 halfes
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 deal
                 unfaithfully
                 )
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 mentioning
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 declared
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   our
                   faith
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   resolved
                   into
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   any
                   company
                   of
                   men
                   on
                   earth
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   on
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   Synods
                   and
                   Councills
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 gave
                 our
                 reasons
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 we
                 there
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 when
                 you
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 paper
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   as
                   touching
                   what
                   you
                   therein
                   declare
                   as
                   your
                   sense
                   and
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   ours
                   that
                   we
                   published
                   ,
                   you
                   did
                   not
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                   and
                   determination
                   of
                   any
                   general
                   Concil
                   contrary
                   thereunto
                   :
                   )
                
                 if
                 your
                 meaning
                 therein
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 declared
                 ours
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 us
                 differing
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 After
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 reverenced
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   authoritative
                   judgement
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 submitted
                 to
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 we
                 said
                 we
                 submitted
                 our
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 
                 propounded
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 we
                 proceeded
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 
                   a
                   private
                   and
                   publick
                   judgement
                
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 allowing
                 the
                 private
                 to
                 our selves
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 we
                 said
                 )
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 see
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 concerning
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 Again
                 we
                 distinguished
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   and
                   authoritative
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 concional
                 (
                 which
                 belonged
                 (
                 we
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 every
                 Minister
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 by
                 himself
                 singly
                 )
                 and
                 juridical
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 we
                 said
                 )
                 belonged
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 Discipline
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 ,
                 try
                 ,
                 examine
                 ,
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Discipline
                 authoritatively
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 such
                 proceedings
                 )
                 and
                 likewise
                 to
                 censure
                 offenders
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 applyed
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 submitted
                 our
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 paper
                 we
                 published
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 urged
                 our
                 grounds
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 clear
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Section
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 only
                 mention
                 this
                 last
                 branch
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 tell
                 you
                 
                   of
                   an
                   authoritative
                   judgement
                   of
                   Synods
                   and
                   Councills
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   we
                   hoped
                   when
                   you
                   had
                   weigbed
                   the
                   matter
                   better
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   see
                   cause
                   to
                   submit
                   ,
                   what
                   you
                   may
                   publish
                   as
                   your
                   own
                   private
                   judgements
                   about
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   a
                   general
                   Council
                   ,
                   suppose
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   had
                   .
                
                 But
                 seeing
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 you
                 profess
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 hear
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 touching
                 this
                 submission
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councills
                 ;
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 thus
                 maimedly
                 have
                 represented
                 out
                 opinion
                 ;
                 considering
                 how
                 vastly
                 different
                 ours
                 and
                 yours
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 declare
                 to
                 be
                 yours
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 manifest
                 anon
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 You
                 seem
                 here
                 to
                 abhorre
                 the
                 refusal
                 
                   to
                   submit
                   ,
                   what
                   you
                   have
                   published
                   or
                   may
                   publish
                   as
                   your
                   own
                   private
                   
                   judgement
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   a
                   general
                   Council
                
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 complain
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   should
                   either
                   our selves
                   judge
                   ,
                   or
                   induce
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   perswasion
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   refuse
                   to
                   submit
                   your
                   judgement
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   declared
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 mind
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 we
                 declared
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 submission
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 juridical
                 authority
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 faith
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 their
                 judgement
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 submit
                 too
                 much
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 determine
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 fear
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 submit
                 too
                 little
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 our
                 Reasons
                 for
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 wrong
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 fastening
                 upon
                 you
                 without
                 ground
                 ,
                 what
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 expressed
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 disclaim
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 You
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Section
                 profess
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   touching
                   matters
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   plainly
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   your
                   willing
                   submission
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   a
                   general
                   Council
                
                 ;
                 and
                 hereafter
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Paper
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   doubt
                   or
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   expound
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 although
                 you
                 grant
                 what
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   soil
                   .
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   tyed
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Gods
                   words
                   in
                   such
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   as
                   Judges
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 private
                 persons
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 doubt
                 or
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 right
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 grounds
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 from
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 expound
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 )
                 submit
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 belief
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 determination
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 there
                 add
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   b●und
                   up
                   by
                   that
                   ,
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 exposition
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   those
                   cases
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   judgement
                   and
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   dark
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   the
                   Churches
                   exposition
                   and
                   practice
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 there
                 further
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   our
                   rule
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   rule
                   too
                   —
                   and
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   about
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   way
                   to
                   private
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   and
                   dominari
                   fidei
                   ,
                   to
                   lord
                   it
                   over
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                
                 to
                 utter
                 any
                 
                 other
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 there
                 call
                 
                   the
                   uttering
                   of
                   mens
                   own
                   fancies
                   )
                
                 then
                 hath
                 been
                 
                   delivered
                   by
                   our
                   Forefathers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 more
                 fully
                 declare
                 your selves
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   articles
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   plainly
                   warranted
                   by
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   constant
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Catholique
                   Church
                   ,
                   you
                   refuse
                   to
                   submit
                   your
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   a
                   general
                   Council
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 plainly
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 exposition
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 rule
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 up
                 ;
                 which
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 else
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 build
                 your
                 faith
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 ?
                 And
                 seeing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 almost
                 no
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 controverted
                 ;
                 if
                 all
                 such
                 points
                 must
                 be
                 judged
                 ,
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 plainly
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 ;
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 cases
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Churches
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 practice
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 insisinuate
                 )
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 guided
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 your
                 faith
                 must
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 Section
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 sh●w
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 unsound
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 your
                 faith
                 into
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 representative
                 .
                 The
                 Reader
                 by
                 this
                 account
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 you
                 submitted
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 further
                 then
                 ever
                 we
                 submitted
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 declared
                 judgement
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 further
                 proceed
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 our
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 if
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 (
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 you
                 
                   shall
                   submit
                   to
                   any
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   hereafter
                   )
                
                 should
                 determine
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 feared
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 juridical
                 authority
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 submit
                 too
                 little
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 a
                 controversie
                 touching
                 the
                 superiority
                 of
                 Bishop
                 above
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 we
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 
                 herein
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 affirmative
                 .
                 You
                 assert
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 Section
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 was
                 condemned
                 for
                 heresie
                 ,
                 for
                 asserting
                 this
                 parity
                 of
                 Church-Officers
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 only
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 controversie
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 touching
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 you
                 herein
                 deny
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 affirme
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 matters
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 yeild
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 touching
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 must
                 be
                 consulted
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 ,
                 you
                 sent
                 us
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 to
                 consult
                 what
                 exposition
                 they
                 gave
                 of
                 the
                 Texts
                 that
                 we
                 alleadged
                 for
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 those
                 Officers
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 juridical
                 authority
                 ?
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 in
                 difference
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Animadversions
                 on
                 your
                 next
                 Section
                 ,
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Fathers
                 that
                 determine
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 other
                 concerning
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 shewed
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Fathers
                 that
                 do
                 give
                 in
                 clear
                 evidence
                 touching
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 this
                 Officer
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ;
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 Officer
                 ,
                 vvhether
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 ,
                 vve
                 have
                 not
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 general
                 Council
                 ,
                 before
                 vvhom
                 this
                 case
                 in
                 controversie
                 vvas
                 brought
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 that
                 they
                 determined
                 against
                 vvhat
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 vve
                 hold
                 :
                 (
                 but
                 vve
                 suppose
                 )
                 that
                 from
                 vvhat
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 vve
                 may
                 alledge
                 out
                 of
                 Fathers
                 or
                 Councils
                 of
                 ancienter
                 times
                 ,
                 these
                 points
                 vvill
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 vvill
                 be
                 a
                 difference
                 betvvixt
                 us
                 still
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 vvill
                 submit
                 to
                 ?
                 To
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 hereafter
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 vvill
                 give
                 that
                 due
                 respect
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 juridical
                 Authority
                 ;
                 Then
                 untill
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 regularly
                 and
                 duely
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 rightly
                 constituted
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 matters
                 in
                 difference
                 betvvixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 have
                 been
                 tryed
                 and
                 
                 examined
                 ,
                 judged
                 and
                 determined
                 *
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 reverend
                 and
                 learned
                 Synod
                 and
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 (
                 against
                 vvhom●
                 ,
                 your
                 exception
                 against
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 being
                 admitted
                 there
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 lyes
                 not
                 )
                 that
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 power
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 under
                 which
                 we
                 live
                 ;
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 testifie
                 your
                 submission
                 to
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 cases
                 in
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian-Government
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 disturb
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 publishing
                 your
                 own
                 private
                 judgments
                 (
                 if
                 their
                 determinations
                 had
                 been
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 published
                 ours
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 in
                 difference
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 called
                 them
                 our
                 fancies
                 )
                 and
                 thereby
                 testifie
                 what
                 little
                 respect
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 their
                 resolutions
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 consideration
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 should
                 hereafter
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 these
                 cases
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 now
                 submit
                 not
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 submit
                 then
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 upshot
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 would
                 be
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 these
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 cases
                 in
                 controversie
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 otherwise
                 resolved
                 in
                 your
                 judgements
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 juridical
                 authority
                 ;
                 only
                 if
                 they
                 determined
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 would
                 submit
                 ;
                 wherein
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 great
                 professions
                 of
                 submission
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 submit
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 find
                 your selves
                 agrieved
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 you
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   did
                   publish
                   this
                   your
                   sense
                   and
                   apprehension
                
                 of
                 our
                 Paper
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   plain
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                
                 we
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   plain
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                
                 dealt
                 not
                 fairly
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 say
                 those
                 words
                 carry
                 another
                 sense
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 indeed
                 we
                 did
                 understand
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 explain
                 your selves
                 ;
                 
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   matter
                   contained
                   in
                   our
                   Paper
                   was
                   plain
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   you
                   closed
                   and
                   joyned
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   being
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   you
                   explain
                   your selves
                   afterward
                   ;
                   so
                   fully
                   warranted
                   thereunto
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   constant
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   therein
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   thus
                   made
                   plain
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   submit
                   your
                   apprehensions
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   
                   of
                   a
                   general
                   Council
                
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 your
                 complaint
                 of
                 us
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 leaving
                 those
                 words
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 thus
                 explain
                 ,
                 we
                 represent
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 where
                 matters
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 but
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 you
                 refused
                 to
                 submit
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 took
                 these
                 words
                 referring
                 to
                 our
                 Paper
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 obscurity
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 you
                 after
                 complaining
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Paper
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 though
                 we
                 left
                 those
                 words
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 ,
                 we
                 wronged
                 you
                 therein
                 ,
                 being
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 profess
                 your
                 closure
                 and
                 joyning
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 our
                 Paper
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 then
                 you
                 understood
                 our
                 plain
                 meaning
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 you
                 here
                 otherwise
                 explain
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 did
                 it
                 before
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 liberal
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 us
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 allow
                 you
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 explain
                 your selves
                 ;
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 and
                 orthodox
                 Reader
                 will
                 judge
                 that
                 your
                 opinion
                 thus
                 explained
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 here
                 declared
                 ,
                 touching
                 your
                 submission
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 is
                 any
                 sounder
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 we
                 understood
                 you
                 to
                 have
                 meant
                 those
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 discern
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Animadversion
                 going
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 explication
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 created
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 further
                 scruple
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 a●peats
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 (
                 seeing
                 you
                 joyn
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Catholique
                 Church
                 together
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 must
                 make
                 those
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 so
                 plain
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 thereupon
                 will
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 so
                 made
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 apprehensions
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Council
                 )
                 that
                 except
                 the
                 plainest
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 be
                 also
                 made
                 plain
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 constant
                 practice
                 (
                 rather
                 judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 think
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 expressed
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Catholique
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 plain
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 submit
                 your
                 apprehensions
                 concerning
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Council
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 therein
                 most
                 plainly
                 contained
                 ;
                 
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 foundation
                 ,
                 to
                 bottom
                 your
                 faith
                 upon
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 also
                 evident
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 universall
                 practice
                 (
                 rather
                 judgment
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 plainest
                 articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 constant
                 practice
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 declared
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 meer
                 humane
                 not
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rule
                 in
                 any
                 cases
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 further
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 our
                 animadversions
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 paper
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 As
                 touching
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 build
                 our
                 faith
                 on
                 their
                 dictates
                 ,
                 or
                 resolve
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 determinations
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 understood
                 touching
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 plainly
                 contained
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 about
                 which
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 reverence
                 Synods
                 as
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 means
                 ,
                 judg
                 it
                 more
                 likely
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 cases
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 Gods
                 mind
                 should
                 be
                 boulted
                 forth
                 to
                 our
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 debates
                 of
                 learned
                 ,
                 judicious
                 and
                 godly
                 Divines
                 in
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 discussion
                 of
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 few
                 Ministers
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 juridicall
                 power
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 we
                 profess
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 submit
                 our
                 Paper
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 our
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Synod
                 actually
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 knowing
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 accountable
                 ,
                 and
                 judging
                 we
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 meet
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 Paper
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 read
                 in
                 our
                 severall
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 had
                 first
                 been
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 farre
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 declaration
                 of
                 our
                 judgements
                 ,
                 touching
                 our
                 submission
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 concur
                 with
                 what
                 here
                 you
                 declare
                 to
                 be
                 yours
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 there
                 is
                 herein
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 your
                 declared
                 judgment
                 and
                 ours
                 ;
                 though
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 finde
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 
                   hardly
                   grant
                   that
                   to
                   a
                   generall
                   Council
                   ,
                
                 rightly
                 constituted
                 and
                 regularly
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   we
                
                 either
                 in
                 truth
                 or
                 any
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   grant
                   to
                   our
                   Provinciall
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               III.
               
            
             
               Having
               done
               with
               our
               Preface
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               matter
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               said
               ,
               
               so
               we
               finde
               we
               much
               dissent
               not
               ,
               onely
               in
               the
               third
               and
               last
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               of
               those
               who
               Erre
               so
               grossely
               ,
               whether
               in
               Doctrinals
               ,
               or
               points
               of
               discipline
               :
               You
               give
               us
               the
               reason
               wherefore
               you
               did
               not
               so
               expresly
               mention
               them
               ,
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               punishment
               ,
               as
               the
               grossely
               ignorant
               and
               scandalous
               ;
               Which
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               very
               inconsiderable
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               in
               sundry
               of
               your
               Congregations
               (
               if
               not
               in
               most
               )
               not
               any
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               you
               know
               of
               .
               But
               if
               you
               will
               seriously
               consider
               the
               number
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               have
               rent
               themselves
               ,
               from
               a
               true
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               who
               have
               severed
               themselves
               ,
               from
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               unto
               whom
               they
               had
               sworn
               Canonical
               obedience
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               that
               Learned
               and
               Rever
               end
               Bishop
               Vsher
               and
               others
               ,
               
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               excused
               from
               being
               Schismaticall
               :
               we
               say
               if
               you
               consider
               this
               ,
               you
               will
               finde
               a
               considerable
               number
               ,
               even
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               your
               
                 own
                 Association
              
               .
               
            
             
               What
               we
               said
               touching
               the
               way
               of
               Catechising
               for
               Information
               of
               the
               ignorant
               ;
               we
               are
               glad
               to
               hear
               you
               so
               heartily
               wish
               ,
               for
               a
               more
               generall
               practise
               thereof
               in
               your
               Churches
               at
               home
               at
               (
               you
               say
               )
               it
               is
               practised
               abroad
               .
               It
               was
               enjoyned
               ,
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               before
               your
               separation
               ;
               And
               if
               you
               by
               your
               pretended
               Reformation
               have
               destroyed
               that
               practise
               ,
               the
               fault
               lies
               at
               your
               own
               doors
               .
            
             
               You
               understand
               us
               aright
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               hold
               it
               not
               fitting
               ,
               that
               Persons
               grossely
               ignotant
               should
               be
               admitted
               so
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               :
               But
               your
               conclusion
               thence
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 we
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 in
                 reason
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Examination
                 and
                 tryall
                 of
                 all
                 Persons
              
               (
               de
               novo
               )
               
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
              
               ,
               &c
               ,
               Especially
               by
               your
               Eldership
               ,
               
                 To
                 whom
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 judgement
                 and
                 examination
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 Minister
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 all
                 must
                 come
                 for
                 re-examination
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 their
                 tryall
                 and
                 examination
                 heretofore
                 hath
                 been
                 .
              
               Those
               Persons
               who
               have
               anciently
               been
               Catechized
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               a
               long
               time
               Commoners
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               and
               witnessed
               a
               good
               confession
               for
               parts
               and
               piety
               ,
               must
               these
               again
               yeild
               themselves
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               an
               Eldership
               before
               they
               can
               be
               admitted
               ?
               Pardon
               us
               if
               herein
               we
               pronounce
               a
               dissent
               from
               you
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               wicked
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               you
               say
               we
               fully
               come
               up
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               are
               glad
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               in
               judgement
               betwixt
               us
               thus
               farre
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Churches
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 such
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 you
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 in
                 reason
                 
                 can
                 finde
                 fault
                 with
                 your
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 Persons
                 though
                 your
                 ruling
                 Elders
              
               (
               which
               in
               our
               judgement
               a●e
               but
               meer
               lay-men
               )
               
                 do
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 with
                 you
                 :
              
               Ther
               's
               another
               
                 non
                 sequitur
              
               ,
               a
               conclusion
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               conclusion
               as
               weak
               as
               the
               rest
               .
               
                 Because
                 High-Commissioners
                 ,
                 Chancellors
                 ,
                 and
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Episcopacy
              
               (
               to
               which
               Government
               we
               submitted
               )
               
                 that
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 share
                 as
                 to
                 suspend
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 decree
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 occasion
                 for
                 it
                 :
              
               For
               when
               you
               can
               prove
               that
               these
               Chancellors
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               &c.
               did
               not
               officiate
               by
               deputation
               ,
               from
               and
               under
               a
               lawfull
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               in
               equall
               right
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ,
               as
               your
               ruling
               Elders
               do
               ,
               Then
               your
               Comparison
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               your
               ruling
               Elders
               may
               hold
               good
               :
               till
               then
               it
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               frivolous
               .
            
             
               Now
               whereas
               you
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               whom
               we
               mean
               by
               lawfull
               Pastors
               ;
               our
               Answer
               is
               ,
               we
               mean
               such
               Persons
               as
               have
               received
               their
               Ordination
               from
               men
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               truely
               qualified
               with
               a
               just
               power
               of
               conferring
               Orders
               ;
               which
               you
               (
               and
               we
               believe
               't
               is
               none
               but
               you
               )
               presume
               one
               Presbyter
               may
               give
               another
               :
               Whereupon
               you
               instance
               the
               opinion
               of
               Dr
               Vsher
               ,
               in
               a
               late
               Letter
               of
               his
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               Dr
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               refer
               us
               to
               Dr
               Bernards
               animadversions
               upon
               it
               .
               We
               have
               perused
               the
               Papers
               to
               which
               you
               refer
               us
               ,
               and
               finde
               that
               Dr
               Vsher
               doth
               not
               invalidate
               the
               Ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               speciall
               restriction
               ,
               to
               such
               places
               where
               Bishops
               cannot
               be
               had
               :
               But
               this
               we
               must
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               is
               
                 ex
                 necessitate
                 ,
                 non
                 ex
                 perjurio
                 &
                 pertinaciâ
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               in
               the
               next
               page
               clearely
               dilucidates
               ;
               his
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 You
                 may
                 easily
                 judge
                 that
                 the
                 Ordination
                 made
                 by
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 sworne
                 Cannnical
                 obedience
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 by
                 me
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 being
                 schismaticall
                 .
                 Examine
                 your selves
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 judge
                 any
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               For
               this
               Purity
               amongst
               Church
               Officers
               (
               an
               Errour
               first
               broacht
               by
               
                 Ae
                 ▪
                 rius
              
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               was
               most
               justly
               condemned
               of
               Heresie
               )
               and
               Ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               before
               expressed
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               made
               out
               by
               any
               instance
               out
               of
               Dr
               Vshers
               Letter
               ,
               or
               Dr
               Bernards
               animadversions
               upon
               it
               ,
               since
               he
               is
               clearly
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               Catalogue
               of
               Divines
               ,
               Schoolmen
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               by
               you
               out
               of
               him
               collected
               ,
               is
               frustraneously
               cited
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               submission
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               Councils
               rightly
               called
               and
               constituted
               ,
               we
               have
               said
               enough
               before
               .
               In
               which
               point
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               hold
               to
               what
               you
               profess
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               have
               us
               dissenting
               from
               you
               :
               But
               we
               shall
               finde
               you
               of
               another
               minde
               ,
               before
               you
               come
               to
               a
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               your
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               at
               Preston
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               elsewhere
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               we
               say
               it
               is
               a
               new
               Termed
               Assembly
               ;
               Not
               for
               the
               words
               sake
               (
               Assembly
               )
               but
               new
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               word
               (
               Provinciall
               )
               and
               place
               (
               at
               
                 Preston
                 .
              
               )
               That
               this
               County
               of
               Lancaster
               should
               be
               termed
               the
               Province
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               and
               the
               Synods
               and
               Assemblies
               therein
               convened
               (
               at
               Preston
               or
               elsewhere
               )
               should
               be
               termed
               Provinciall
               ,
               all
               new
               :
               New
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Persons
               constituting
               this
               Assembly
               :
               Lay-men
               to
               preside
               ,
               to
               rule
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               decisive
               voices
               ,
               in
               as
               ample
               manner
               as
               the
               highest
               ,
               
               and
               chiefest
               in
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               is
               a
               novelty
               ,
               no
               Antiquity
               can
               plead
               for
               it
               :
               Nor
               doth
               Dr
               Bernard
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               Vsher
               ,
               that
               Learned
               and
               reverend
               Antiquary
               ,
               or
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Councils
               there
               alleadged
               ,
               and
               by
               you
               ,
               out
               of
               him
               so
               confidently
               cited
               ,
               any
               way
               make
               for
               such
               an
               Assembly
               .
               And
               so
               your
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               at
               Preston
               ,
               may
               in
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Bishop
               Vshor
               ,
               be
               accounted
               a
               new
               termed
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               remains
               as
               yet
               uncleared
               from
               all
               suspition
               of
               novelty
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Classe
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 peruse
                 the
                 third
                 Section
                 of
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 reply
                 .
                 You
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Section
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   most
                   considerable
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Answer
                
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 bulke
                 )
                 
                   doth
                   insist
                   on
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   our
                   Government
                   by
                   Authority
                
                 ;
                 this
                 you
                 also
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Reader
                 but
                 compare
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 prove
                 this
                 establishment
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 by
                 authority
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 our
                 answer
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Section
                 ,
                 is
                 considerably
                 larger
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 that
                 great
                 bulk
                 you
                 complain
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 throughout
                 our
                 whole
                 answer
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 so
                 much
                 forget
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 consider
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 confidence
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 further
                 descern
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 pass
                 over
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 reply
                 ;
                 testifying
                 ,
                 either
                 your
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 your
                 receiving
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 your
                 dissent
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 desire
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 answered
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 by
                 you
                 replyed
                 unto
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 compared
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 candid
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 fall
                 short
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 You
                 profess
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ;
                 you
                 
                   finde
                   we
                   much
                   dissent
                   not
                   ,
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   last
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   heresie
                   and
                   schisme
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   erre
                   so
                   grosly
                   in
                   Doctrinals
                   or
                   points
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                
                 you
                 mention
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 we
                 gave
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 we
                 
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   expresly
                   mention
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   sin
                   and
                   punishment
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   grosly
                   ignorant
                   and
                   scandalous
                   ,
                
                 scil
                 .
                 
                   the
                   inconsider
                   ableness
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   these
                
                 ;
                 But
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 reason
                 we
                 gave
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 another
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 scil
                 .
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 what
                 our
                 apprehensions
                 were
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 case
                 propounded
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 touching
                 some
                 further
                 meanes
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 scandalous
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 you
                 pitch
                 upon
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 charge
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 with
                 schisme
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 might
                 hereby
                 also
                 invalidate
                 that
                 reason
                 rendered
                 of
                 our
                 not
                 mentioning
                 expresly
                 the
                 heretical
                 and
                 schismatical
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 said
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 wipe
                 off
                 that
                 aspersion
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 pardon
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 wherein
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 differing
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 judgment
                 ,
                 expressed
                 himself
                 too
                 farre
                 ,
                 we
                 therein
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 otherwise
                 reverence
                 him
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 piety
                 and
                 learning
                 )
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 man.
                 We
                 cannot
                 as
                 yet
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 constituted
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 severed
                 our selves
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 (
                 though
                 without
                 any
                 reason
                 )
                 charge
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 schismatical
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 rent
                 our selves
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 constituted
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 But
                 seeing
                 in
                 
                   this
                   third
                   and
                   last
                
                 ,
                 touching
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 chargeable
                 with
                 heresie
                 and
                 schisme
                 ,
                 you
                 profess
                 to
                 diffent
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 testified
                 ,
                 either
                 your
                 assent
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 dissent
                 from
                 that
                 previous
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 these
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 you
                 allowed
                 of
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 process
                 to
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 said
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 course
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 therefore
                 we
                 purposely
                 declared
                 
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 judged
                 the
                 previous
                 course
                 of
                 admonition
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 with
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 not
                 censure
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 indulgent
                 toward
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Congregations
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 said
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 not
                 considerable
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 scandalous
                 )
                 because
                 we
                 took
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 we
                 instanced
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 their
                 conviction
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 process
                 to
                 excommunication
                 .
                 We
                 remembred
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 quick
                 the
                 Prelates
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 thundering
                 out
                 their
                 excommunications
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 (
                 though
                 godly
                 and
                 religious
                 )
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 accounted
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 schismatical
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 requisite
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 witness
                 against
                 those
                 manner
                 of
                 proceedings
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 you
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 wonder
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 you
                 count
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 schismatical
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 again
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 much
                 matter
                 (
                 though
                 you
                 are
                 willing
                 the
                 scandalous
                 should
                 be
                 admonished
                 before
                 )
                 if
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 great
                 schisme
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 esteem
                 were
                 forthwith
                 excommunicated
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 As
                 touching
                 publick
                 Catechizing
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 heartily
                 wished
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 generally
                 practised
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Church
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 meant
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 national
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 Catechizing
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 so
                 generally
                 and
                 constantly
                 practised
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 else
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 cause
                 to
                 have
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 gross
                 ignorance
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 aged
                 persons
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 nor
                 trained
                 up
                 under
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 but
                 Prelatical
                 Government
                 )
                 as
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 profess
                 you
                 are
                 glad
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 us
                 so
                 heartily
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 Catechizing
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 generally
                 practised
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 affix
                 the
                 
                 greater
                 blot
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Churches
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 neglect
                 is
                 chiefly
                 or
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 again
                 by
                 you
                 charged
                 with
                 separation
                 )
                 that
                 have
                 by
                 
                   our
                   pretended
                   reformation
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 speak
                 )
                 destroyed
                 this
                 practice
                 .
                 We
                 wish
                 as
                 heartily
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sensible
                 how
                 prone
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 revile
                 and
                 slander
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 your
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 professed
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 publick
                 Catechizing
                 (
                 which
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 is
                 practised
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 destroyed
                 it
                 )
                 so
                 we
                 professed
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 private
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 timorousness
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 instruction
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 might
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 private
                 gain
                 some
                 knowledge
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Paper
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 order
                 appointed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 convenient
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 more
                 pains
                 for
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 fault
                 will
                 lie
                 at
                 your
                 doores
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 repent
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 by
                 your
                 opposition
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 laboured
                 to
                 obstruct
                 the
                 good
                 courses
                 by
                 us
                 propounded
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 poor
                 ignorant
                 souls
                 ;
                 but
                 accused
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 our
                 pretended
                 reformation
                 we
                 have
                 destroyed
                 Catechizing
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 also
                 we
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 proviso
                 touching
                 Catechizing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 thereupon
                 gave
                 you
                 some
                 reason
                 (
                 though
                 briefly
                 )
                 for
                 private
                 Catechizing
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 you
                 wholly
                 pass
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 nothing
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 thus
                 you
                 pretend
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 reply
                 to
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 but
                 speak
                 to
                 what
                 of
                 it
                 you
                 please
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 manifested
                 any
                 dissatisfaction
                 ,
                 touching
                 private
                 Catechizing
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 here
                 have
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 further
                 reasons
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 although
                 this
                 work
                 is
                 so
                 fully
                 done
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Baxter
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Gildas
                   Salvianus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 
                 have
                 been
                 needless
                 unto
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 read
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 we
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 desire
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 understood
                 you
                 aright
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   you
                   held
                   it
                   not
                   fitting
                   ,
                   that
                   persons
                   grosly
                   ignorant
                   should
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                
                 the
                 conclusion
                 that
                 we
                 inferred
                 hence
                 ,
                 stands
                 good
                 against
                 any
                 thing
                 brought
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 invalidate
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 you
                 stretch
                 it
                 beyond
                 its
                 scope
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 two
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 referre
                 to
                 examination
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 :
                 we
                 only
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   examination
                   and
                   triall
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   before
                   they
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                
                 not
                 determining
                 here
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 persons
                 by
                 whom
                 this
                 examination
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 inferring
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 examination
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   grosly
                   ignorant
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   promiscucusly
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   without
                   any
                   triall
                   at
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 alleadged
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 inference
                 we
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 still
                 stands
                 good
                 ,
                 you
                 urging
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   examination
                   and
                   judgement
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   for
                   their
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   not
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Eldership
                   of
                   every
                   Congregation
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 one
                 Minister
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 .
                 a
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 there
                 spake
                 of
                 ;
                 we
                 only
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 examination
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 gained
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 concession
                 ,
                 this
                 one
                 further
                 step
                 ,
                 toward
                 an
                 agreement
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 examined
                 by
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 determining
                 by
                 whom
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 triall
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 our
                 practice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Eldership
                 is
                 sati●fied
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 one
                 
                 Elder
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 two
                 Ministers
                 (
                 however
                 none
                 is
                 to
                 b●
                 debarred
                 for
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 juridical
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 securing
                 of
                 the
                 Church-priveledges
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Minister
                 alone
                 )
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 required
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 examiners
                 ,
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 objected
                 justly
                 against
                 them
                 )
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 our
                 inference
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 did
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 concerning
                 any
                 examination
                 
                   de
                   novo
                
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 admitted
                 ;
                 our
                 words
                 recited
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 speak
                 ,
                 concerning
                 an
                 examination
                 before
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 not
                 concerning
                 an
                 examination
                 
                   de
                   novo
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 we
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 deny
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 practice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 triall
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 communicants
                 
                   de
                   novo
                
                 ,
                 before
                 admission
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 We
                 well
                 remember
                 how
                 under
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 government
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 generall
                 admission
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sundry
                 grosly
                 ignorant
                 did
                 croud
                 in
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 unto
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 these
                 might
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 off
                 from
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 till
                 fitter
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 we
                 judged
                 it
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 power
                 that
                 is
                 glven
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 triall
                 taken
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 communicants
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 distinction
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 admitting
                 of
                 all
                 as
                 heretofore
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 
                   been
                   anciently
                   catechised
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   long
                   while
                   commoners
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   Table
                   ,
                
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 your
                 own
                 expressions
                 )
                 
                   have
                   witnessed
                   the
                   best
                   confession
                   for
                   their
                   parts
                   and
                   piety
                   ,
                
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 most
                 forward
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 on
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 re-examined
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 good
                 example
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 opposers
                 of
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 however
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 persons
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 either
                 scandalous
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 so
                 forward
                 
                 for
                 piety
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 thus
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 practice
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 examination
                 of
                 communicants
                 
                   de
                   novo
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 here
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 why
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 their
                 admission
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 delared
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 you
                 are
                 willing
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 apprehend
                 you
                 have
                 any
                 advantage
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 You
                 charge
                 us
                 again
                 with
                 another
                 
                   non
                   sequitur
                
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Churches
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   in
                   reason
                   ,
                   how
                   you
                   can
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   our
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   occasion
                   for
                   our
                   censuring
                   any
                   such
                   persons
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 inference
                 yet
                 stands
                 good
                 against
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 you
                 alleadged
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it self
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
                 ;
                 being
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 excommunication
                 that
                 passeth
                 with
                 us
                 against
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 juridical
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 of
                 our
                 several
                 Churches
                 or
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 power
                 by
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 their
                 censures
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preventing
                 an
                 Objection
                 ,
                 we
                 hinted
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 power
                 was
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 High
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 Chancellors
                 and
                 Commissaries
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 Lay-men
                 then
                 in
                 your
                 judgement
                 ,
                 as
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 can
                 be
                 now
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 submission
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 This
                 reason
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 Nay
                 here
                 you
                 fall
                 short
                 in
                 two
                 main
                 points
                 ,
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 misrepresent
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 two
                 particulars
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 would
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 High-Commissioners
                 ,
                 Chancellors
                 and
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 did
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 officiate
                 by
                 deputation
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 the
                 High-Commissioners
                 had
                 no
                 deputation
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 received
                 their
                 Commission
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 also
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 did
                 act
                 in
                 those
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 by
                 them
                 passed
                 ,
                 in
                 joynt
                 and
                 equall
                 power
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Bishop
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 appoint
                 the
                 ruling-Elders
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 government
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 oblige
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledg
                 the
                 
                   jus
                   divinum
                
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 impose
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 any
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 own
                 judgment
                 concerning
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 the
                 comparison
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 your
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 doth
                 still
                 hould
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 neither
                 
                   weak
                   nor
                   frivolous
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 representation
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 High-Commissioners
                 ,
                 Chancellours
                 ,
                 &c.
                 did
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 officiate
                 by
                 deputation
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 this
                 help
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 submission
                 to
                 these
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 your
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 unlawfull
                 ?
                 For
                 1.
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 learn
                 (
                 and
                 we
                 think
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 trust
                 committed
                 to
                 one
                 by
                 man
                 *
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 reposed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 Pastor
                 may
                 be
                 delegated
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 sufficiently
                 discharge
                 his
                 duty
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 preach
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 dispense
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 himself
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 those
                 duties
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 appoint
                 another
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 the
                 highest
                 officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 himself
                 act
                 out
                 of
                 plenitude
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 that
                 belonging
                 only
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 )
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 ministry
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 required
                 him
                 to
                 fulfill
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 
                 depute
                 any
                 other
                 as
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 master
                 hath
                 intrusted
                 him
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 himself
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 further
                 we
                 do
                 here
                 enquire
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 that
                 deputation
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 persons
                 spoken
                 of
                 received
                 from
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 allegation
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 officers
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 meer
                 lay-men
                 still
                 ?
                 If
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 deputation
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 meer
                 lay-men
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 you
                 awarrant
                 them
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 Ecelesiasticall
                 censures
                 ?
                 because
                 deputed
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ?
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 excluded
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 meer
                 lay-men
                 from
                 medling
                 authoritatively
                 with
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 matters
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 Vzziah
                 a
                 Commission
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 gone
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 incense
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 officiated
                 by
                 deputation
                 from
                 and
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 born
                 him
                 out
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 whenas
                 that
                 work
                 pertained
                 not
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 the
                 Priests
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 
                 consecrated
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 ?
                 If
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 deputation
                 they
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 officers
                 ,
                 invested
                 with
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 dispense
                 Church-censures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 meer
                 lay-men
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 outward
                 call
                 unto
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 do
                 execute
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 been
                 elected
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 that
                 anciently
                 had
                 a
                 vote
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 )
                 and
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 approved
                 as
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 solemnly
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 exhortation
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 now
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 whom
                 you
                 mean
                 by
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 
                   sc
                   .
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   have
                   received
                   their
                   Ordination
                   from
                   men
                   lawfully
                   and
                   truely
                   qualified
                   with
                   a
                   just
                   power
                   of
                   conferring
                   Orders
                   .
                
                 Now
                 these
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 declared
                 in
                 your
                 former
                 Paper
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 without
                 whom
                 ,
                 you
                 there
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   continued
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   a
                   lawfully
                   ordained
                   Ministry
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 once
                 cashier
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 numbet
                 of
                 law-full
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 Ministers
                 either
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 ordained
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 you
                 allow
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 also
                 do
                 plainly
                 declare
                 your selves
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 clause
                 quoted
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 former
                 Paper
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 judg
                 )
                 declared
                 the
                 absurdity
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 opinion
                 :
                 And
                 you
                 your selves
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 )
                 may
                 hereby
                 perceive
                 how
                 vain
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 whilst
                 you
                 retain
                 these
                 principles
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 destructive
                 to
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 communion
                 in
                 severall
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 or
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 have
                 communion
                 in
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 dispensed
                 by
                 such
                 Ministers
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ordained
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 onely
                 ,
                 you
                 on
                 this
                 ground
                 will
                 conclude
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 lawfully
                 ordained
                 Ministers
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 cordiall
                 for
                 union
                 ,
                 we
                 wish
                 you
                 to
                 revise
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 asserted
                 ,
                 and
                 weigh
                 what
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 Paper
                 we
                 have
                 opposed
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordaining
                 Presbyters
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 onely
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 opinion
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 singular
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   (
                   and
                   you
                   believe
                   it
                   is
                   none
                   but
                   we
                   )
                   presume
                   one
                   Presbyter
                   may
                   confer
                   orders
                   upon
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 indeed
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 held
                 that
                 one
                 Presbyter
                 might
                 ordain
                 another
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 accuse
                 us
                 of
                 singularity
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 professedly
                 against
                 all
                 solitary
                 power
                 in
                 ordination
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 by
                 whomsoever
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 been
                 exercised
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 meaning
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 onely
                 that
                 hold
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 may
                 ordain
                 Presbyters
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 might
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ours
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 further
                 you
                 may
                 remember
                 ,
                 we
                 alleadged
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 severall
                 Episcopall
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 asserting
                 and
                 proving
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 Bishops
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 standeth
                 valid
                 ;
                 which
                 speciall
                 restriction
                 we
                 mentioned
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 finde
                 )
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 added
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 hindred
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 with
                 
                 us
                 ordained
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 onely
                 ,
                 are
                 notwithstanding
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 Bishops
                 being
                 now
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 excluded
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 liberty
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 acts
                 where
                 Prelacy
                 is
                 exempted
                 from
                 that
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 some
                 others
                 .
                 If
                 also
                 that
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Schoolmen
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 others
                 )
                 be
                 consulted
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 affirm
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Episcopacy
                   non
                   est
                   ordo
                   praecisè
                   distinctus
                   a
                   Sacerdotio
                   simplici
                
                 ;
                 Bishop
                 Davenant
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 alleadged
                 
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Bernard
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 )
                 producing
                 the
                 principall
                 of
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 
                   Gulielmus
                   Parisiensis
                   ,
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Durand
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 for
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 Whence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   by
                   us
                   frustraneously
                   cited
                   ,
                
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 any
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 answering
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 alleadged
                 for
                 to
                 affirm
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   ordination
                   made
                   by
                   such
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   as
                   have
                   severed
                   themselves
                   from
                   those
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   they
                   had
                   sworn
                   canicall
                   obedience
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   possibly
                   by
                   him
                   be
                   excused
                   from
                   being
                   schismaticall
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 ordination
                 by
                 them
                 is
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 his
                 judgment
                 there
                 was
                 thereby
                 a
                 schisme
                 made
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 schismes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 yea
                 some
                 particular
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 schismaticall
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 them
                 continue
                 true
                 Churches
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 cleared
                 both
                 from
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Fathers
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 aspersion
                 of
                 schisme
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 on
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 that
                 have
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 wiped
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 However
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 charge
                 was
                 not
                 high
                 enough
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 you
                 proceed
                 further
                 ,
                 charging
                 us
                 with
                 perjury
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 having
                 mentioned
                 that
                 speciall
                 
                   restriction
                   of
                   Dr.
                
                 Ushers
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   not
                   invalidating
                   the
                   ordination
                   by
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   where
                   Bishops
                   cannot
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                
                 add
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   this
                   we
                   must
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   is
                   ex
                   necessitate
                   non
                   
                   ex
                   perjurio
                   &
                   pertinacia
                
                 ;
                 and
                 however
                 you
                 would
                 smooth
                 up
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 by
                 bidding
                 us
                 .
                 examine
                 our selves
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   judge
                   any
                   man
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 to
                 any
                 discerning
                 Reader
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 are
                 charged
                 by
                 such
                 expressions
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 examine
                 the
                 justness
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 we
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 perjury
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 need
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 grounds
                 layd
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 (
                 proving
                 that
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 since
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 abolishing
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 have
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 off
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 justly
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 schisme
                 )
                 do
                 here
                 also
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 acquit
                 such
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 swear
                 Canonicall
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 perjury
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 here
                 onely
                 minde
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 Reader
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 seeing
                 the
                 superiority
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 chalenged
                 and
                 exercised
                 above
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 did
                 belong
                 unto
                 them
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 (
                 we
                 having
                 proved
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 in
                 Scripture
                 sense
                 are
                 both
                 one
                 )
                 and
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Legislative
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 lawfully
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 )
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 they
                 exercised
                 not
                 being
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Divine
                 right
                 ,
                 nay
                 being
                 an
                 usurpation
                 upon
                 the
                 Pastors
                 office
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 also
                 shewd
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 whole
                 Office
                 as
                 Diocesans
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 sundry
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 Persons
                 are
                 all
                 extinct
                 (
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 touching
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 this
                 Dioces
                 )
                 we
                 wonder
                 much
                 (
                 and
                 we
                 think
                 every
                 Reader
                 will
                 here
                 wonder
                 with
                 us
                 )
                 that
                 your
                 great
                 heat
                 for
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 should
                 thus
                 farre
                 have
                 transported
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 perjury
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 colour
                 .
                 Consult
                 Dr.
                 
                   Sanderson
                   de
                   juramenti
                   promissorii
                   obligatione
                
                 ;
                 consult
                 all
                 other
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 soundest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 determine
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 the
                 obligation
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 Oath
                 ceaseth
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Prelacy
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 lawfull
                 authority
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 perjury
                 
                 in
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 disown
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 with
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 in
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 any
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 here
                 spoken
                 to
                 .
                 2
                 But
                 every
                 intelligent
                 Reader
                 will
                 readily
                 discern
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Parliament
                 is
                 also
                 wounded
                 through
                 our
                 sides
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 perjury
                 for
                 disowning
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 for
                 to
                 gather
                 ,
                 what
                 apprehensions
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 hereupon
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 authority
                 took
                 it
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 rowl
                 away
                 the
                 reproach
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 either
                 on
                 them
                 or
                 our selves
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 forbear
                 to
                 add
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 We
                 therefore
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 ,
                 you
                 here
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 pertinacy
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 this
                 ?
                 For
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 force
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 again
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 upon
                 many
                 weighry
                 and
                 sound
                 considerations
                 hath
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 whereof
                 you
                 never
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Scripture
                 or
                 sound
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 sober
                 Readers
                 ,
                 will
                 here
                 see
                 cause
                 to
                 censure
                 you
                 for
                 great
                 uncharitableness
                 ,
                 laying
                 such
                 heavy
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 shew
                 of
                 proof
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 we
                 do
                 also
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 you
                 count
                 pertinacy
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 judg
                 to
                 be
                 constancy
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 sticking
                 close
                 to
                 our
                 sound
                 and
                 good
                 principles
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 forgoe
                 on
                 so
                 easie
                 termes
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 you
                 would
                 here
                 make
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 to
                 patronize
                 you
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 confesseth
                 the
                 ordination
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 valid
                 ,
                 where
                 Bishops
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 imputation
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 perjury
                 or
                 obstinacy
                 to
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 farre
                 other
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 censorious
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 As
                 touching
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 justly
                 condemned
                 for
                 heresie
                 ,
                 for
                 holding
                 a
                 parity
                 amongst
                 Church-officers
                 ;
                 we
                 well
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 Episcopal
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 judge
                 you
                 received
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 we
                 also
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 
                 as
                 often
                 answered
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Antiprelatical
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Banes
                 in
                 his
                 Diocesans
                 triall
                 ,
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 it
                 satisfactorily
                 ;
                 Dr.
                 Whitaker
                 saith
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 Campians
                 tenth
                 reason
                 ,
                 pag.
                 241.
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Edition
                 in
                 
                   Octavo
                   ;
                   Cum
                   Aërio
                   Hieronymus
                   de
                   Presbyteris
                   omnino
                   sensi●
                   ;
                   illos
                   enim
                   jure
                   divino
                   Episcopis
                   aequales
                   esse
                   statuit
                   :
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   With
                   Aërius
                   Hierome
                   did
                   conceive
                   altogether
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   concerning
                   Presbyters
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   determined
                   that
                   by
                   divine
                   right
                   they
                   were
                   equall
                   unto
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 Hierome
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 with
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 Reader
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 from
                 Hierome
                 himself
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 upon
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Titus
                 (
                 making
                 the
                 same
                 inference
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 Ver.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Idem
                   est
                   ergo
                   Presbyter
                   qui
                   &
                   Episcopus
                   &
                   antequamdiaboli
                   instinctu
                   ;
                   studia
                   in
                   Religione
                   fierent
                   ,
                   &
                   diceretur
                   in
                   populis
                   ,
                   ego
                   sum
                   Pauli
                   ,
                   ego
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   ego
                   autem
                   Cephae
                   ,
                   communi
                   Presbyterorum
                   consilio
                   Ecclesiae
                   gubernabantur
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Putet
                   aliquis
                   non
                   Scripturarum
                   ,
                   sed
                   nostram
                   esse
                   sententiam
                   ,
                   Episcopum
                   &
                   Presbyterum
                   unum
                   esse
                   :
                   relegat
                   Apostoli
                   ad
                   Phillippenses
                   verba
                   ,
                   dicentis
                   ,
                   Paulus
                   &
                   Timotheus
                   servi
                   Jesu
                   Christi
                   ,
                   omnibus
                   sanc●is
                   in
                   Christo
                   Jesu
                   ,
                   qui
                   sunt
                   Phillippis
                   ,
                   cum
                   Episcopis
                   &
                   Diaconis
                   ;
                   gratia
                   vobis
                   &
                   pax
                   ,
                   &
                   reliqua
                   Phillipi
                   una
                   est
                   urbs
                   Macedoniae
                   ,
                   &
                   certe
                   in
                   u●â
                   civitate
                   plures
                   (
                   ut
                   nuncupantur
                   )
                   Episcopi
                   esse
                   non
                   poterant
                   .
                   Sed
                   quia
                   eosdem
                   Episcopos
                   illo
                   tempore
                   ,
                   quos
                   &
                   Prebyteros
                   appellabant
                   ;
                   propterea
                   indifferenter
                   de
                   Episcopis
                   quasi
                   de
                   Presbyteris
                   est
                   loquutus
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 its
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 hold
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 proves
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 addes
                 other
                 Texts
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 expounding
                 those
                 Texts
                 he
                 quotes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 .
                 More
                 might
                 be
                 urged
                 out
                 of
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 Aërius
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 parity
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 an
                 heresie
                 in
                 
                   Aërius
                   ;
                   Hierome
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 assertion
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 also
                 most
                 justly
                 condemned
                 for
                 
                 heresie
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 but
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 peruse
                 
                   David
                   Blondellus
                
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 perhaps
                 satisfie
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 Hierome
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 heresie
                 for
                 this
                 opinion
                 ;
                 he
                 apologizing
                 for
                 him
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 proving
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 concurrent
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 any
                 singular
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 generally
                 received
                 amongst
                 the
                 ancients
                 .
                 His
                 Treatise
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 Quarto
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 main
                 subject
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 apologize
                 for
                 Hierome
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 doth
                 also
                 shew
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 a
                 that
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 was
                 never
                 condemned
                 by
                 any
                 Council
                 of
                 heresie
                 ,
                 for
                 holding
                 the
                 identity
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Aquisgranens
                   .
                   sub
                   Ludovieo
                   pio
                   Imperatore
                   ,
                
                 10.
                 anno
                 816.
                 hath
                 approved
                 it
                 for
                 true
                 Divinity
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 equals
                 ,
                 bringing
                 the
                 same
                 Texts
                 that
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 doth
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 well
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Heretique
                 by
                 Epiphanius
                 and
                 Augu●tine
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 especially
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Arrian
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Authours
                 condemne
                 Aërius
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 reprehending
                 and
                 censuring
                 ,
                 pr●ying
                 and
                 offering
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 performing
                 good
                 works
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 holding
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 opinion
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 thought
                 )
                 they
                 condemned
                 in
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 .
                 But
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 was
                 most
                 justly
                 condemned
                 for
                 heresie
                 for
                 those
                 opinions
                 also
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 for
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 his
                 opinion
                 touching
                 a
                 parity
                 amongst
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Concerning
                 your
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 indeed
                 declared
                 your selves
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 submitted
                 therein
                 too
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 further
                 declare
                 your selves
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 hereafter
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 our selves
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 we
                 vary
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 professed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 judgement
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 answer
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Paper
                 ;
                 and
                 whereunto
                 we
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 comparing
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 
                 you
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 here
                 or
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 touching
                 our
                 not
                 holding
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 professed
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 judge
                 ,
                 how
                 groundlesly
                 you
                 herein
                 do
                 accuse
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 still
                 have
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 at
                 Preston
                 a
                 new
                 tearmed
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 sake
                 (
                 Assembly
                 )
                 but
                 first
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Provincial
                
                 )
                 although
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 reduction
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 unto
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Synodical
                 Government
                 ,
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 expresly
                 mention
                 among
                 his
                 proposals
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 )
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Synod
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 accused
                 of
                 novelty
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 offended
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 County
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 should
                 be
                 tearmed
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Synods
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 therein
                 convened
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 tearmed
                 Provincial
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 yet
                 you
                 have
                 little
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 considered
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 bound
                 the
                 Province
                 and
                 the
                 Synod
                 or
                 Assembly
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 thereih
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 and
                 regulating
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 set
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 convenient
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 a
                 County
                 ,
                 may
                 meet
                 more
                 frequently
                 with
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 regulating
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Classical
                 Presbyteries
                 within
                 those
                 bounds
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 bounds
                 had
                 been
                 larger
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 if
                 so
                 large
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 comprehended
                 within
                 them
                 several
                 Counties
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 the
                 two
                 Provinces
                 of
                 York
                 and
                 Can●erbury
                 comprehended
                 all
                 the
                 Counties
                 within
                 the
                 Land
                 )
                 and
                 which
                 doubtless
                 the
                 Parliament
                 considered
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 ordered
                 ,
                 Decemb.
                 21.
                 1646.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   several
                   Classes
                   in
                   Luncashire
                   should
                   be
                   one
                   Province
                
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 before
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 )
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 acquiesced
                 in
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 this
                 for
                 its
                 novelty
                 ;
                 all
                 Laws
                 that
                 are
                 newly
                 made
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 su●j●cts
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 liable
                 to
                 exception
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 as
                 this
                 .
                 Your
                 
                 next
                 reason
                 why
                 you
                 charge
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 with
                 novelty
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 (
                 at
                 Preston
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 exception
                 was
                 prevented
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 (
                 unto
                 which
                 here
                 you
                 make
                 no
                 reply
                 )
                 when
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   Provincial
                   Assemblies
                   be
                   warrantable
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   ancient
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   been
                   long
                   in
                   disuse
                   ,
                   they
                   of
                   late
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   at
                   Preston
                   ,
                   that
                   could
                   not
                   justly
                   incurre
                   your
                   censure
                
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 all
                 accused
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 novelty
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 of
                 accusation
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 first
                 four
                 general
                 Councils
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   and
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                
                 those
                 being
                 all
                 as
                 new
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 meeting
                 (
                 there
                 having
                 been
                 never
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 convened
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 before
                 )
                 as
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 was
                 or
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 met
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 ordinarily
                 doth
                 at
                 Preston
                 .
                 But
                 perhaps
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 you
                 charge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 termed
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   new
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   constituting
                   this
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   lay-men
                   presiding
                   ,
                   and
                   ruleing
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   decisive
                   voyces
                   in
                   as
                   ample
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   highest
                   and
                   chiefest
                   in
                   holy
                   Orders
                   ,
                   nor
                   doth
                   Bishop
                   Usher
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   or
                   what
                   we
                   alleadge
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   make
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   Assembly
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 minde
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 cite
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Provincial
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 members
                 constituting
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 our
                 answer
                 be
                 perused
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 alleadge
                 him
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 Church
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ruleing
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 fond
                 on
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 allow
                 of
                 these
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 we
                 quoted
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 antiquity
                 ;
                 neither
                 did
                 we
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 would
                 have
                 judged
                 these
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 wholly
                 new
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pastors
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 authority
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 are
                 admitted
                 into
                 them
                 
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 whatever
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 might
                 be
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 them
                 we
                 must
                 further
                 minde
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 meer
                 lay-men
                 ,
                 but
                 duely
                 and
                 orderly
                 called
                 to
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Office
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 never
                 praeside
                 in
                 these
                 Assemblies
                 as
                 moderatours
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 from
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Optatus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 adversaries
                 of
                 this
                 Officer
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 only
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Church-guardian
                 ,
                 or
                 admitted
                 on
                 prudential
                 grounds
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 but
                 
                   gratis
                   dictum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 shall
                 now
                 only
                 further
                 add
                 what
                 is
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 that
                 Sutlivius
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Prelatical
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 an
                 opposer
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   de
                   concil
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 
                   Seniores
                   Tribuum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 did
                 sit
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 judging
                 controversies
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 hence
                 he
                 argues
                 against
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 priveledge
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 priveledge
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 by
                 other
                 Prelatica
                 !
                 Divines
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 them
                 held
                 and
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 abilities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 general
                 Councils
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 also
                 anciently
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 manifest
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 it
                 appearing
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 ancientest
                 historians
                 ,
                 and
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 Councils
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 vote
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 these
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 however
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 be
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 you
                 account
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 lay-men
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 decisive
                 votes
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Assembly
                 should
                 not
                 by
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 accused
                 of
                 novelty
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 see
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 no
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 anciently
                 admitted
                 into
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 to
                 vote
                 there
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   tangit
                   omnes
                   ,
                   debet
                   tractari
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Well!
                 b●t
              
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 we
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               had
               your
               professions
               and
               expressions
               for
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Unity
               ,
               been
               as
               reall
               ,
               and
               as
               cordiall
               as
               ours
               ;
               we
               had
               proceeded
               no
               further
               in
               this
               way
               of
               Rejoynder
               ,
               but
               closed
               hands
               ,
               and
               hearts
               together
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               last
               humble
               address
               appeareth
               .
               Which
               certainly
               might
               have
               found
               a
               more
               ready
               compliance
               ,
               and
               merited
               a
               far
               more
               civil
               and
               satisfactory
               Answer
               ,
               from
               such
               cordiall
               wishers
               of
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ,
               such
               godly
               and
               sober
               ,
               such
               moderate
               spirited
               men
               ,
               as
               you
               pretend
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               have
               required
               we
               should
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               we
               go
               on
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               other
               parts
               of
               your
               Paper
               are
               full
               of
               darkness
               :
               To
               which
               you
               thus
               Answer
               ,
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 any
                 such
                 darkness
                 in
                 our
                 Paper
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 you
                 question
                 what
                 Authority
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 mistakes
                 of
                 our
                 meaning
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 arise
                 from
                 your
                 unacquaintedness
                 with
                 the
                 rule
                 we
                 walk
                 by
                 ;
                 Although
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 for
                 any
                 mistakes
                 that
                 might
                 arise
              
               ab
               ignorantia
               juris
               
                 (
                 whether
                 simple
                 or
                 affected
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 determine
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 y●u
                 to
                 judge
                 )
                 Before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 answer
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 what
                 follons
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 some
                 pains
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 farther
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 awarranted
                 by
                 the
                 civill
                 Authority
                 for
                 to
                 exercise
                 ,
                 To
                 what
                 Persons
                 within
                 our
                 bounds
                 it
                 extends
                 it self
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Much
               pains
               you
               have
               taken
               ,
               and
               that
               willingly
               ,
               and
               spent
               much
               time
               ,
               and
               Paper
               too
               ,
               which
               hath
               swelled
               your
               Answer
               to
               so
               great
               a
               bulk
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               which
               was
               not
               oppugned
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               quest
               oned
               by
               us
               ,
               so
               Impertinent
               to
               the
               business
               of
               our
               Paper
               :
               Though
               you
               have
               said
               you
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               spend
               time
               about
               Impertinencies
               :
               By
               which
               (
               however
               we
               go
               on
               yet
               )
               you
               wheel
               about
               and
               are
               come
               to
               the
               Pole
               you
               first
               started
               at
               ,
               like
               a
               Horse
               in
               a
               mill
               that
               travels
               all
               day
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               further
               at
               night
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               You
               went
               about
               to
               prove
               your
               Government
               established
               by
               civil
               Authority
               ,
               the
               first
               work
               you
               took
               in
               hand
               ,
               you
               are
               no
               further
               yet
               ,
               but
               going
               about
               to
               prove
               ,
               out
               of
               your
               way
               quite
               ;
               But
               since
               you
               compell
               us
               to
               follow
               you
               a
               mile
               ,
               we
               will
               walk
               with
               you
               twain
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               conducted
               you
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               into
               the
               good
               old
               Way
               again
               ,
               by
               taking
               of
               your
               Government
               from
               that
               establishment
               of
               Authority
               ,
               upon
               the
               proof
               whereof
               ,
               the
               most
               considerable
               part
               (
               as
               to
               the
               bulk
               of
               your
               Answer
               )
               doth
               insist
               .
               To
               prove
               your
               Presbyterian
               Government
               to
               be
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               civil
               Authority
               ,
               you
               produce
               severall
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               one
               more
               especially
               you
               instance
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 bearing
                 date
                 the
              
               10th
               August
               1648.
               
               Which
               you
               say
               
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 limitation
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 remains
                 unrepealed
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 nay
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 
                 assented
                 unto
                 by
                 his
                 Highness
                 it
                 receives
                 strength
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               which
               we
               answer
               ,
               when
               you
               speak
               of
               a
               Government
               establisht
               by
               Law
               ,
               we
               hope
               you
               mean
               ,
               such
               ,
               as
               hath
               the
               force
               and
               strength
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               to
               binde
               the
               free
               born
               People
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               otherwayes
               you
               say
               nothing
               .
               If
               such
               a
               Law
               you
               mean
               ;
               then
               we
               much
               question
               ,
               whether
               your
               Ordinance
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               though
               unrepealed
               to
               this
               day
               be
               of
               that
               force
               ;
               and
               seeing
               we
               be
               no
               Lawyers
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               take
               upon
               us
               the
               determination
               of
               that
               point
               :
               but
               refer
               you
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               Sages
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               who
               affirm
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               have
               the
               force
               of
               a
               Law
               to
               binde
               the
               people
               ,
               without
               the
               concurrent
               consent
               of
               the
               three
               Estates
               in
               Parliament
               :
               My
               Lord
               Cooke
               is
               most
               full
               throughout
               his
               works
               ,
               published
               by
               the
               speciall
               appointment
               of
               that
               long
               Parliament
               :
               Hear
               you
               him
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 concerning
                 making
                 and
                 enacting
              
               
               
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 spiritual
                 and
                 temporall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 C●mmons
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Act
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 If
                 an
                 Act
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 this
                 binds
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 binds
                 not
                 .
              
               4th
               
                 part
                 Instit
                 .
                 fol
              
               23.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 pass
                 as
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Kings
                 r●yal
                 assent
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               3d
               
                 part
                 Inst●●
                 .
                 fol.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               See
               him
               also
               again
               in
               his
               Instit
               .
               4th
               
                 part
                 fol
              
               232.
               where
               he
               cites
               severall
               Charters
               and
               Ordinances
               made
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Stann●ries
               and
               in
               the
               end
               saith
               ,
               
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
              
               de
               facto
               ;
               
                 b●t
                 let
                 us
                 ●●rn
                 our selves
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               same
               4th
               
                 part
                 cap.
              
               73.
               of
               the
               Courts
               of
               forrests
               ,
               fol.
               293.
               see
               there
               a
               prescription
               good
               against
               a
               Statute
               of
               Ed.
               3.
               cap.
               2.
               because
               it
               was
               made
               but
               in
               affirmance
               of
               the
               common
               Law
               of
               the
               Forrest
               ,
               and
               against
               such
               a
               Statute
               a
               man
               may
               prescribe
               :
               And
               good
               also
               against
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               34.
               
               E.
               1.
               and
               the
               onely
               reason
               given
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               but
               an
               Ordinance
               and
               no
               Statute
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Parliament
               )
               saith
               Judge
               Jenkins
               ,
               1
               
                 part
                 Coll.
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               728.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               onely
               Law
               stood
               in
               force
               and
               binding
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               by
               the
               concurrent
               consent
               of
               al●
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               these
               Sages
               ,
               and
               was
               called
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               None
               else
               in
               old
               time
               was
               judged
               valid
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               the
               force
               and
               strength
               of
               a
               Law
               :
               Nor
               at
               this
               day
               will
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               one
               or
               both
               Houses
               be
               judged
               valid
               without
               his
               Highness
               assent
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               we
               humbly
               conceive
               .
            
             
               But
               admitting
               Ordinances
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               the
               Kings
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               his
               Highness
               assent
               of
               late
               ,
               to
               have
               a●
               great
               a
               force
               and
               strength
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               valid
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               assents
               were
               given
               thereto
               :
               Yet
               this
               we
               affirm
               of
               your
               Ordinance
               ,
               setling
               Presbyterian
               Government
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               of
               Wales
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               made
               of
               little
               or
               no
               force
               at
               this
               day
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               severall
               subsequent
               Acts
               granting
               liberty
               to
               all
               pious
               and
               
               conscientious
               Christians
               throughout
               this
               Land
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               their
               own
               way
               of
               worship
               and
               disclpline
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Law
               or
               Ordinance
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               which
               though
               they
               amount
               not
               to
               an
               express
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               to
               an
               implicite
               Repeal
               of
               your
               Ordinance
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               this
               Liberty
               ;
               for
               
                 Leges
                 posteriores
                 priores
                 contrarias
                 abrogant
              
               .
            
             
               But
               stand
               you
               upon
               an
               express
               Repeal
               ?
               Then
               be
               pleased
               to
               peruse
               an
               Act
               made
               Anno
               1650.
               
                 for
                 Relief
                 of
                 Religious
                 and
                 peaceable
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 former
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               And
               to
               peruse
               a
               little
               better
               the
               humble
               Advice
               by
               you
               in
               your
               Answer
               alledged
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               finde
               it
               far
               otherwise
               than
               you
               say
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               eleventh
               Section
               ,
               All
               Ministers
               throughout
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               their
               Assemblies
               professing
               the
               true
               Protestant
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               though
               of
               different
               judgement
               in
               Worship
               or
               Discipline
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               them
               equally
               protected
               in
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               profession
               ;
               Have
               you
               liberty
               to
               exercise
               your
               Church
               Government
               amongst
               your selves
               ?
               They
               as
               much
               .
               Have
               you
               protection
               ?
               Others
               as
               much
               .
               What
               power
               have
               you
               that
               others
               have
               not
               ?
               Are
               these
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               your
               Association
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               your
               Government
               ,
               unless
               they
               will
               renounce
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               Christianity
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Protection
               in
               that
               way
               granted
               them
               as
               well
               as
               you
               :
               And
               as
               they
               may
               not
               revile
               or
               reproach
               ,
               nor
               disturb
               you
               in
               your
               Assemblies
               ;
               no
               more
               may
               you
               them
               in
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               nor
               compell
               any
               by
               censures
               or
               penalties
               to
               submit
               to
               your
               Government
               .
               Is
               there
               a
               Presbyterian
               Government
               so
               setled
               by
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               to
               compell
               any
               contrary
               to
               this
               Liberty
               ?
               Reade
               the
               Act
               of
               1650.
               abovesaid
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               an
               express
               Repeal
               :
               Reade
               also
               the
               close
               of
               this
               Section
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               an
               express
               Repeal
               of
               it
               there
               also
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 All
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Clauses
                 in
                 any
                 Law
                 ,
                 Statute
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 be
                 repealed
                 .
              
               Doth
               not
               this
               take
               from
               you
               what
               you
               may
               conceive
               was
               granted
               by
               former
               Ordinances
               ?
               Doth
               your
               Presbyterian
               Government
               (
               for
               all
               your
               Glosses
               upon
               it
               )
               receive
               strength
               from
               hence
               ?
               Doth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               for
               setling
               Presbyterian
               Government
               throughout
               the
               Land
               ,
               remain
               yet
               unrepealed
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               you
               have
               seen
               or
               heard
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               so
               you
               affirm
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               us
               credit
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 IN
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 you
                 charge
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 professions
                 and
                 expressions
                 for
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 cordial
                 and
                 real
                 as
                 yours
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 proved
                 ?
                 scil
                 .
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 answer
                 we
                 gave
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 put
                 you
                 upon
                 the
                 invalidateing
                 the
                 civil
                 sanction
                 for
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 being
                 before
                 warned
                 by
                 you
                 of
                 not
                 running
                 our selves
                 into
                 a
                 praemunire
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 judge
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 incivility
                 or
                 unsatisfactoriness
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 answer
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 become
                 
                   cordial
                   wishers
                   of
                   peace
                   and
                   unity
                   ,
                   godly
                   ,
                   sober
                   and
                   moderate
                   spirited
                   men
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 pretend
                 ,
                 but
                 hope
                 to
                 approve
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 indeed
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 ,
                 either
                 an
                 hearty
                 desire
                 of
                 unity
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 godliness
                 and
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 that
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 instrumental
                 for
                 our
                 freedome
                 from
                 Prelatical
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 setled
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 acted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 doth
                 fully
                 awarrant
                 us
                 for
                 whatever
                 we
                 have
                 acted
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 this
                 authority
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 challenged
                 as
                 transgressors
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   making
                   Laws
                   and
                   Edicts
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   in
                   force
                   ,
                
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 we
                 pretended
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 real
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 our
                 own
                 consciences
                 accuse
                 us
                 not
                 of
                 dissembling
                 ,
                 (
                 professing
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 never
                 intended
                 )
                 so
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 whatever
                 your
                 censures
                 of
                 us
                 be
                 ,
                 others
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 equal
                 judges
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 answer
                 we
                 gave
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 was
                 any
                 evidence
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 know
                 what
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 were
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 will
                 rather
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 urging
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 awarranting
                 of
                 our
                 actings
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 indeed
                 which
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 brook
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 But
                 as
                 you
                 judge
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 was
                 uncivill
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suitable
                 to
                 that
                 moderation
                 we
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 still
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 answer
                 we
                 gave
                 unto
                 your
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 darkness
                 ;
                 although
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 represent
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 plain
                 to
                 any
                 ordinary
                 understanding
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 mistakes
                 we
                 saw
                 you
                 had
                 run
                 into
                 ,
                 might
                 perhaps
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 arise
                 ,
                 from
                 your
                 unacquaintedness
                 with
                 the
                 rule
                 we
                 walk
                 by
                 (
                 although
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   blamed
                   for
                   any
                   mistake
                   ,
                   that
                   might
                   arise
                   ab
                   ignorantiâ
                   juris
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   in
                   you
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 shewes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   simple
                   or
                   affected
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   determined
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   left
                   it
                   to
                   you
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   ,
                
                 who
                 were
                 most
                 ;
                 
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 judges
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 you
                 therein
                 knowing
                 your
                 own
                 hearts
                 best
                 )
                 we
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 some
                 pains
                 to
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 desire
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 manifestly
                 our
                 meaning
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 representation
                 ,
                 is
                 afterwards
                 ‖
                 most
                 grosly
                 perverted
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 assert
                 such
                 an
                 absurd
                 position
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   our
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 
                   strange
                   saying
                
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 did
                 warily
                 forbear
                 ,
                 the
                 imputing
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 us
                 here
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 words
                 are
                 too
                 plain
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 wrested
                 ;
                 and
                 reserve
                 this
                 for
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 hoping
                 the
                 Reader
                 would
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 have
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 had
                 here
                 represented
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 take
                 the
                 matter
                 wholly
                 upon
                 trust
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 believing
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 devoid
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 there
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 injury
                 you
                 do
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 desire
                 you
                 might
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 not
                 hereafter
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 supream
                 Judge
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 pains
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 again
                 complain
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 swelled
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 so
                 
                   great
                   a
                   bulk
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 part
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 bulk
                 )
                 insists
                 thereon
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 scil
                 .
                 to
                 prove
                 our
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 civil
                 anthority
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 you
                 oppugned
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 questioned
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 touching
                 your
                 judging
                 this
                 discourse
                 to
                 be
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 we
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 unto
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 seventh
                 ,
                 eighth
                 ,
                 and
                 ninth
                 Animadversions
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Paper
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 mind
                 him
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Animadversion
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 Section
                 thereof
                 ;
                 by
                 perusal
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 how
                 much
                 you
                 forgot
                 your selves
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 come
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 with
                 such
                 assertions
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 in
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 shew
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 only
                 to
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 wearisome
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 makes
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 necessary
                 vindication
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 manifest
                 that
                 our
                 actings
                 in
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 that
                 Government
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 regular
                 and
                 orderly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 appointed
                 by
                 authority
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 took
                 off
                 that
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 commonly
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 but
                 for
                 three
                 yeares
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 unto
                 which
                 purposes
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 ,
                 or
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 Rules
                 by
                 them
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 us
                 recited
                 ,
                 tended
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 complaint
                 here
                 refers
                 )
                 takes
                 not
                 up
                 above
                 four
                 leafes
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 in
                 your
                 Preface
                 ,
                 your selves
                 say
                 is
                 seven
                 sheets
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 But
                 what
                 you
                 cannot
                 make
                 out
                 with
                 any
                 colour
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 you
                 hope
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 scoffs
                 and
                 jeers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   wheel
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   pole
                   we
                   first
                   started
                   at
                   ,
                   like
                   an
                   horse
                   in
                   a
                   mill
                   ,
                   that
                   travels
                   all
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   further
                   at
                   night
                   then
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                
                 in
                 which
                 also
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 little
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 your
                 other
                 assertions
                 ;
                 we
                 having
                 already
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 essay
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 termes
                 (
                 when
                 we
                 called
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   first
                   Class
                   within
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   ,
                
                 which
                 you
                 had
                 called
                 ours
                 )
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Parliament
                 had
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 Order
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 attempted
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 reply
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 were
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 rules
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 awarranted
                 all
                 our
                 actings
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 published
                 in
                 our
                 several
                 Congregations
                 in
                 our
                 Paper
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 start
                 at
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 keeps
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 do
                 still
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 your
                 flowts
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   went
                   about
                   to
                   prove
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 own
                 phrase
                 and
                 not
                 ours
                 )
                 
                   our
                   Government
                   to
                   be
                   established
                   by
                   civill
                   authority
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   work
                   we
                   took
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   no
                   further
                   yet
                   ,
                   but
                   going
                   about
                   
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                
                 (
                 your
                 own
                 phrase
                 again
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 or
                 therefore
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 represent
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 scoffing
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 thus
                 pleased
                 your selves
                 with
                 your
                 taunting
                 expressions
                 ,
                 you
                 now
                 would
                 profess
                 to
                 do
                 us
                 a
                 kindness
                 ,
                 being
                 willing
                 
                   to
                   conduct
                   us
                   (
                   if
                   possible
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   good
                   old
                   way
                   again
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   off
                   our
                   Government
                   from
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   authority
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 the
                 proof
                 whereof
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 doth
                 insist
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 the
                 way
                 you
                 herein
                 go
                 (
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 anon
                 )
                 doth
                 quite
                 overthrow
                 all
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 excuse
                 us
                 ;
                 though
                 upon
                 your
                 most
                 earnest
                 entreaty
                 ,
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 follow
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 way
                 ,
                 being
                 w●ll
                 assured
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 then
                 indeed
                 
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   way
                   quite
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 by
                 u●recited
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   so
                   to
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   assembled
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   Aug
                
                 29.
                 1648
                 
                   establishing
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                
                 and
                 which
                 remaines
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 )
                 unrepealed
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 strength
                 by
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 assented
                 to
                 by
                 his
                 late
                 Highness
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Ordinance
                 was
                 by
                 us
                 more
                 especially
                 insisted
                 on
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   when
                   we
                   speak
                   of
                   a
                   Government
                   established
                   by
                   Law
                   ,
                   you
                   hope
                   we
                   mean
                   such
                   as
                   hath
                   the
                   strength
                   and
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   bind
                   the
                   free
                   born
                   people
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   you
                   question
                   ,
                   whether
                   our
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   ,
                   though
                   unrepealed
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   force
                   ;
                   and
                   touching
                   this
                   you
                   referre
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   and
                   resolution
                   of
                   the
                   Sages
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   affirming
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   can
                   have
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   bind
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   concurrent
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   estates
                   in
                   Parliament
                   :
                   and
                   you
                   instance
                   particularly
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Cook
                   ,
                   and
                   several
                   passages
                   in
                   his
                   Institutes
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 answer
                 unto
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 
                 place
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 )
                 apologize
                 
                 for
                 our selves
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 no
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 determine
                 any
                 Law
                 case
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 cause
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 were
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 pleaded
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 farre
                 better
                 abilities
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 ;
                 only
                 till
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 undertake
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 freely
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 our selves
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 say
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 what
                 persons
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 deal
                 in
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 might
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 is
                 ,
                 first
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 proceed
                 to
                 answer
                 more
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 generall
                 we
                 say
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 concurent
                 consent
                 of
                 three
                 Estates
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 (
                 without
                 exception
                 of
                 any
                 )
                 are
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 concern
                 Church
                 Government
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 concerns
                 all
                 Committees
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 throughout
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 acted
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 yet
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Judges
                 and
                 Justices
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 acted
                 or
                 do
                 act
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 alledge
                 against
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 against
                 ours
                 .
                 Nay
                 then
                 the
                 Act
                 made
                 Anno
                 1650
                 ,
                 for
                 Relief
                 of
                 Religious
                 and
                 peaceable
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 is
                 afterwards
                 much
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 that
                 questionless
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 concurrent
                 consent
                 of
                 three
                 Estates
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Parliament
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 declared
                 ;
                 That
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 not
                 onely
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 leavied
                 war
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   salus
                   populi
                
                 was
                 
                   suprema
                   Lex
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 by
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliamēt
                 they
                 proceeded
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 affairs
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 repeal
                 some
                 former
                 acts
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 expresly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 passed
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 the
                 Directory
                 for
                 Worship
                 ;
                 repealing
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 passed
                 formerly
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 of
                 Jan.
                 3d
                 1644.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 passed
                 another
                 Ordinance
                 Octob.
                 9.
                 1646.
                 for
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 Arch-Bishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Dominion
                 of
                 W●les
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 expresly
                 
                   dis●nabled
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   or
                   put
                   in
                   ure
                   any
                   Archiepiscopall
                   or
                   Episcopall
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   or
                   authority
                   ,
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   any
                   Letters
                   Pattents
                   from
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   made
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   authority
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   any
                   Law
                   ,
                   Statute
                   ,
                   usage
                   or
                   custome
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 forget
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 further
                 declared
                 ;
                 That
                 however
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 his
                 Person
                 from
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Royall
                 Authority
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 withdrawn
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Parliament
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 acted
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 passing
                 those
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 was
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Sages
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 now
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 return
                 our
                 more
                 particular
                 answer
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 present
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 obliging
                 force
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 that
                 long
                 Parliament
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 who
                 did
                 so
                 much
                 honour
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cook
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 publish
                 his
                 Works
                 by
                 their
                 special
                 appointment
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 well
                 understand
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 assured
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 condemned
                 their
                 proceedings
                 as
                 illegal
                 :
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 thereupon
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 alive
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 justified
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 we
                 say
                 (
                 under
                 correction
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 youalledg
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 cases
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 when
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 were
                 passed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 levyed
                 war
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 add
                 some
                 further
                 confirmation
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 here
                 assert
                 ;
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Book
                 printed
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 year
                 ,
                 1658.
                 
                 Entituled
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   collection
                   of
                   Acts
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   general
                   use
                   ,
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   begun
                   and
                   held
                   at
                
                 
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   of
                
                 November
                 1640.
                 
                   and
                   since
                   unto
                   the
                   adjournment
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   begun
                   and
                   holden
                   the
                
                 17th
                 of
                 Septem
                 .
                 Anno
                 1656.
                 
                   and
                   formerly
                   published
                   in
                   print
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   here
                   printed
                   at
                   large
                   with
                   marginall
                   notes
                   or
                   abreviated
                   ;
                   being
                   a
                   continuation
                   of
                   that
                   Work
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   Mr.
                
                 Poltons
                 
                   Collection
                   ,
                   by
                
                 Henry
                 Scobell
                 
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   Clerk
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   examined
                   by
                   the
                   Original
                   Records
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   printed
                   by
                   speciall
                   Order
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 the
                 Directory
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 recited
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Aug.
                 29.
                 1648.
                 establishing
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 after
                 advice
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 recited
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 will
                 peruse
                 that
                 book
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 that
                 book
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 continuation
                 of
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 Acts
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 generall
                 use
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Poltons
                 Collection
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 appointed
                 this
                 book
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 by
                 their
                 speciall
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Scobell
                   the
                   Clerk
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                
                 who
                 collected
                 these
                 Acts
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 examined
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 originall
                 Records
                 ,
                 were
                 much
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 putting
                 forth
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 also
                 printed
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 black
                 Character
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Statutes
                 ;
                 if
                 no
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 any
                 force
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 onely
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 to
                 add
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 16th
                 Section
                 of
                 the
                 Humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 minded
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Acts
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   not
                   contrary
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   shall
                   continue
                   and
                   remain
                   in
                   force
                   :
                
                 Now
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 contrary
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 out
                 anon
                 :
                 But
                 thus
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 exception
                 against
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 concurrent
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 what
                 you
                 alledge
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Cooke
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 what
                 you
                 urge
                 out
                 of
                 Judg
                 Jenkins
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 (
                 meaning
                 the
                 Parliament
                 )
                 1.
                 
                   part
                   Coll.
                   of
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   fol.
                
                 728
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 give
                 that
                 credit
                 to
                 his
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 having
                 been
                 an
                 opposer
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 conclude
                 thence
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 force
                 in
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ;
                 considering
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 expresly
                 repeal
                 former
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 concurrent
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 ;
                 and
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 where
                 any
                 expressions
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 either
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Parliament
                 made
                 in
                 cases
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 not
                 withdrawn
                 himfelf
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 concerning
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 emergency
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 but
                 temporary
                 and
                 long
                 since
                 expired
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Scobell
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 collected
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 daily
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 there
                 speaks
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 donewith
                 your
                 first
                 exception
                 against
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 by
                 us
                 recited
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 Church
                 Government
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   admitting
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   obligatory
                   force
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   yet
                   those
                   that
                   concern
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                   ,
                
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 repealed
                 .
                 Indeed
                 here
                 you
                 said
                 something
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 subsequent
                 Acts
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 (
                 granting
                 liberty
                 to
                 pious
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 )
                 that
                 did
                 repeal
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 either
                 implicitly
                 or
                 expresly
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Leges
                   posteriores
                   priores
                   contrarias
                   abrogant
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 you
                 fall
                 short
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 subsequent
                 Act
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 mention
                 ,
                 that
                 grants
                 any
                 liberty
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 denied
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 .
                 The
                 Act
                 made
                 1650
                 ,
                 for
                 relief
                 of
                 Religious
                 and
                 peaceable
                 people
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 former
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 express
                 repeal
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 which
                 we
                 act●on
                 :
                 It
                 onely
                 repeals
                 the
                 poenall
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 that
                 imposed
                 mulcts
                 and
                 punishments
                 on
                 the
                 offenders
                 against
                 those
                 Laws
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 or
                 estates
                 :
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 mention
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 clear
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 peruse
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 establishing
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 stands
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 untoucht
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 this
                 Act.
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 desire
                 two
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 Act
                 stood
                 good
                 against
                 our
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 repealing
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 establishing
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 mentioned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 thereby
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censure
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 much
                 more
                 stand
                 good
                 against
                 all
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Ordinance
                 awarranting
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 barr
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 censure
                 with
                 Church
                 censures
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 being
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 Papers
                 do
                 fully
                 declare
                 your selves
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Acts
                 granting
                 some
                 indulgence
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 still
                 provide
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 liberty
                 granted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 
                   Popery
                   and
                   Prelacy
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 this
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 any
                 pious
                 or
                 concientious
                 Christians
                 ,
                 can
                 with
                 any
                 colour
                 ,
                 be
                 alledged
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 urge
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Section
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 referre
                 us
                 )
                 we
                 had
                 throughly
                 perused
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 seriously
                 weighed
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 minded
                 us
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 never
                 did
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 as
                 yet
                 see
                 any
                 contrariety
                 betwixt
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 established
                 by
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 We
                 finde
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 here
                 neither
                 take
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 any
                 reply
                 thereto
                 )
                 that
                 
                   it
                   seems
                   clearly
                   to
                   own
                   the
                   Directory
                   for
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   publique
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   for
                   worship
                   and
                   Government
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 also
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 like
                 expressions
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   of
                   England
                   Scotland
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   
                   publikely
                   declared
                   at
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   Decemb.
                
                 16.
                 1653.
                 pag.
                 43.
                 
                 Sect.
                 37.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 pleased
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 any
                 in
                 this
                 Sect
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 expresly
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 liberty
                 be
                 not
                 extended
                 to
                 
                   Popery
                   and
                   Prelacy
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 discern
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 )
                 that
                 
                   in
                   the
                   eleventh
                   Section
                   ,
                   all
                   Ministers
                   throughout
                   the
                   Land
                   and
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   professing
                   the
                   true
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   different
                   judgments
                   in
                   worship
                   and
                   discipline
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   equally
                   protected
                   in
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   their
                   profession
                   ,
                
                 that
                 proposition
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 larger
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 will
                 allow
                 of
                 ;
                 it
                 expresly
                 concluding
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 that
                 protection
                 allowed
                 to
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 some
                 Ministers
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 Ministers
                 and
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 though
                 professing
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 cannot
                 equally
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 protection
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 here
                 urge
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 eleventh
                 Section
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 your selves
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 protection
                 ,
                 allowed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 different
                 judgement
                 in
                 worship
                 or
                 discipline
                 ,
                 so
                 whoever
                 will
                 peruse
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 saith
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Church-discipline
                 towards
                 any
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 speaks
                 of
                 some
                 
                   (
                   that
                   shall
                   differ
                   in
                   other
                   things
                
                 (
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 mentioned
                 particularly
                 before
                 )
                 
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   worship
                   or
                   discipline
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   publick
                   profession
                   held
                   forth
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                
                 it
                 allows
                 protection
                 from
                 injury
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 grants
                 them
                 a
                 freedom
                 from
                 mulcts
                 and
                 civil
                 penalties
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 of
                 
                   such
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   or
                   publick
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   publick
                   profession
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   their
                   judgement
                   and
                   practice
                   they
                   differ
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   worship
                   and
                   discipline
                   ,
                
                 whom
                 it
                 makes
                 capable
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   being
                   otherwise
                   duely
                   qualified
                   and
                   duely
                   approved
                   )
                
                 of
                 some
                 special
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 sort
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 those
                 expressions
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 owns
                 a
                 publique
                 discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 held
                 forth
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 established
                 by
                 
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   Aug.
                
                 29.
                 1648.
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 times
                 mentioned
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 publick
                 discipline
                 held
                 forth
                 ,
                 is
                 any
                 where
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 restrained
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 exercise
                 towards
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 limited
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 perswasion
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 that
                 this
                 publick
                 discipline
                 held
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 suspition
                 of
                 any
                 undue
                 rigour
                 or
                 harshness
                 towards
                 any
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 mention
                 one
                 rule
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 recited
                 ,
                 with
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 )
                 touching
                 the
                 Order
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 of
                 proceeding
                 to
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 hold
                 other
                 errours
                 in
                 judgment
                 ,
                 about
                 points
                 wherein
                 learned
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 possibly
                 may
                 or
                 do
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 subvert
                 not
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 destructive
                 to
                 godliness
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 otherwise
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 falling
                 under
                 censure
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 rules
                 )
                 endeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 rules
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 by
                 authority
                 ,
                 for
                 regulating
                 the
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 excommunication
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 denounced
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 one
                 rule
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 discipline
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 undue
                 severity
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 repugnancy
                 between
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 and
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 admitting
                 your
                 proposition
                 were
                 fully
                 as
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 laid
                 it
                 down
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 )
                 yet
                 how
                 inconsequently
                 do
                 you
                 argue
                 ?
                 when
                 you
                 will
                 inferre
                 an
                 exemption
                 of
                 persons
                 from
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 authorized
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 affords
                 them
                 a
                 protection
                 against
                 civil
                 injuries
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 this
                 proposition
                 were
                 
                 most
                 certainly
                 true
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   humble
                   Advice
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   protected
                   against
                   civil
                   injuries
                   ,
                   are
                   thereby
                   exempted
                   from
                   Church
                   censures
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 consequence
                 is
                 never
                 proved
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 out
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 allow
                 you
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 season
                 must
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 now
                 all
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 meer
                 varnish
                 ;
                 although
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 before
                 ,
                 what
                 power
                 is
                 granted
                 unto
                 us
                 (
                 who
                 act
                 by
                 an
                 unrepealed
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 force
                 )
                 
                   that
                   others
                   have
                   not
                
                 ;
                 although
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   these
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   our
                   association
                   ,
                   subject
                   to
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   will
                   renounce
                   their
                   Baptism
                   and
                   Christianity
                   ?
                
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 represent
                 us
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 recital
                 you
                 make
                 of
                 our
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Section
                 )
                 you
                 do
                 therein
                 manifestly
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Reader
                 peruse
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Section
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 there
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 declared
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 fully
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 that
                 discourse
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   hereupon
                   our
                   work
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   constitute
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   reforme
                   them
                   only
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   therefore
                   none
                   within
                   our
                   bounds
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   shall
                   renounce
                   Christianity
                   and
                   their
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   deemed
                   by
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   sense
                
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 had
                 pressed
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 pleading
                 your
                 exemption
                 from
                 under
                 our
                 Governement
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   what
                   have
                   you
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   to
                   judge
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   ?
                
                 The
                 conclusion
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 inferd
                 ,
                 did
                 answer
                 that
                 argument
                 you
                 urged
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 its
                 plain
                 from
                 our
                 declaring
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 judged
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 spake
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 formerly
                 professed
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 did
                 renounce
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 none
                 could
                 be
                 exempted
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 our
                 Presbyterian
                 Governement
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 inference
                 we
                 thereupon
                 made
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 those
                 words
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 here
                 mention
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   except
                   men
                   did
                   renounce
                   Christianity
                   and
                   their
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   subject
                   to
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sense
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 apostacy
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 were
                 more
                 liberal
                 and
                 charitable
                 toward
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 were
                 toward
                 your selves
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 first
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 universal
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 Church
                 ;
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 argue
                 from
                 what
                 made
                 you
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 this
                 Class
                 ;
                 this
                 we
                 prove
                 from
                 individuating
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 because
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 our
                 Association
                 appointed
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 men
                 renounce
                 Christianity
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 our
                 Government
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 all
                 those
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 our
                 Association
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 renounced
                 Christianity
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 any
                 amongst
                 us
                 )
                 as
                 persons
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 inspection
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 by
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 our
                 Government
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 exercise
                 towards
                 all
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 moderation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 answered
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 here
                 presented
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 our
                 Government
                 from
                 its
                 establishment
                 by
                 the
                 civil
                 Sanction
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 your
                 coming
                 over
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 1650.
                 already
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 bidding
                 us
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 your
                 bidding
                 us
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Eleventh
                 Section
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 proving
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 prove
                 
                 either
                 an
                 expresse
                 or
                 implicit
                 repeal
                 ,
                 though
                 pressed
                 with
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 vehemency
                 of
                 expressions
                 ;
                 that
                 onely
                 proclaim
                 your
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 gladly
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 believed
                 upon
                 your
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 want
                 further
                 arguments
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               V.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               having
               proved
               your
               Presbyterian
               Government
               to
               have
               the
               civil
               Sanction
               (
               just
               thus
               and
               no
               otherwise
               )
               you
               come
               now
               to
               answer
               more
               particularly
               to
               that
               which
               follows
               ;
               And
               first
               you
               explicate
               (
               what
               was
               before
               dark
               unto
               us
               )
               who
               are
               meant
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Members
                 of
                 Congregations
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 And
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 all
                 persons
                 are
                 within
                 your
                 verge
                 ;
                 none
                 without
                 except
                 they
                 will
                 renounce
                 Christianity
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 your
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ;
                 their
                 not
                 associating
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 exempt
                 them
                 from
                 censure
                 by
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Independents
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 all
                 are
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 censured
                 by
                 your
                 Government
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
              
               
               
                 be
                 such
                 Offenders
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 thereof
                 are
                 justly
                 censurable
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 matter
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 for
                 private
                 persons
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 to
                 exempt
                 themselves
                 from
                 under
                 that
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Government
                 that
                 is
                 setled
                 by
                 authority
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Here
                 Gentlemen
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 subject
                 your selves
                 to
                 the
                 contempt
                 and
                 scorn
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 parties
                 ,
                 who
                 conceit
                 they
                 have
                 as
                 full
                 power
                 by
              
               
               
                 their
                 Rules
                 of
                 Church
                 Discipline
              
               to
               censure
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               them
               
                 (
                 jam
                 sumus
                 ergo
                 pares
              
               )
               yet
               they
               dare
               not
               censure
               or
               punish
               any
               out
               of
               their
               Church
               Membership
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               severall
               Acts
               made
               for
               Toleration
               .
               To
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               27.
               
               September
               1650.
               and
               to
               the
               express
               Article
               in
               the
               humble
               Advice
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               If
               you
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               we
               have
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               again
               ,
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               for
               setling
               of
               your
               Fresbyterian
               Government
               ,
               will
               be
               no
               sufficient
               plea
               ,
               for
               your
               Actings
               contrary
               to
               the
               known
               Laws
               since
               made
               ,
               but
               will
               prove
               you
               Contemners
               of
               all
               Civil
               power
               ,
               and
               may
               run
               you
               upon
               a
               Premunire
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               you
               seem
               offended
               at
               us
               for
               calling
               
                 Presbytery
                 a
                 common
                 fold
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Presbytery
                 a
                 known
                 Scripture
                 expression
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               
                 and
                 interpreted
                 by
              
               
               
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 declared
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 tearmed
                 a
                 common
                 fold
                 ?
                 You
                 might
                 have
                 used
                 a
                 more
                 civil
                 expression
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               ?
               Presbytery
               interpreted
               by
               sundry
               of
               the
               Fathers
               as
               you
               do
               ?
               How
               is
               that
               ?
               We
               shall
               tell
               you
               the
               Fathers
               are
               different
               in
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               interpretation
               
               of
               this
               word
               Presbytery
               ,
               in
               the
               Scripture
               expression
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               
               The
               Latine
               Fathers
               generally
               ,
               as
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Anselm
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               taking
               this
               word
               Presbytery
               ,
               for
               the
               Function
               ,
               which
               Timothy
               received
               when
               he
               was
               made
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               ;
               and
               thus
               Calvin
               takes
               it
               in
               his
               Institutes
               .
               
                 Quod
                 
                 de
                 impositione
                 manuum
                 Presbyterii
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 ●non
                 ità
                 accipio
                 quasi
                 Paulus
                 de
                 Seniorum
              
               
               
                 collegio
                 loquatur
                 ,
                 sedhoc
                 nomine
                 ordinationem
                 ipsam
                 intelligo
                 .
              
               The
               Greek
               Fathers
               as
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Theophilact
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               of
               the
               Latines
               also
               taking
               it
               for
               the
               company
               of
               Presbyters
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               Bishops
               who
               lay
               hands
               on
               the
               new
               made
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               likewise
               in
               his
               Comment
               upon
               this
               place
               it
               is
               interpreted
               by
               Calvin
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 Presbyterium
                 ,
                 qui
                 hic
                 collectivum
                 nomen
                 esse
                 putant
                 ,
                 pro
                 Collegio
                 Presbyterorum
                 positum
                 ,
                 rectè
                 s●n●iunt
                 meo
                 judicio
                 .
              
               Although
               he
               is
               here
               as
               flat
               opposite
               to
               his
               former
               Judgement
               ,
               as
               high
               noon
               ,
               is
               to
               midnight
               :
               And
               we
               fear
               
               we
               shall
               find
               you
               as
               wavering
               and
               unsetled
               in
               yours
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               scanning
               .
               For
               divers
               of
               the
               Fathers
               (
               you
               say
               )
               interpret
               this
               word
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               have
               before
               declared
               .
               Now
               how
               you
               interpret
               it
               ,
               and
               where
               to
               find
               this
               place
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               before
               declared
               ,
               That
               your
               Interpretation
               agreeth
               with
               sundry
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               discovered
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               we
               find
               you
               quoting
               Dr
               Vsher
               that
               Learned
               and
               Reverend
               Antiquary
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               antiquity
               of
               Synods
               and
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               thereby
               you
               think
               he
               vindicates
               your
               Assemblies
               ,
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               from
               all
               suspition
               of
               Novelty
               .
               We
               find
               also
               by
               you
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               there
               quoted
               certain
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               first
               Ignatius
               ,
               who
               by
               Presbytery
               mentioned
               by
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               did
               understand
               the
               Community
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               or
               Elders
               ;
               And
               for
               further
               proof
               Tertullian
               is
               alledged
               in
               his
               generall
               Apologie
               for
               Christians
               ,
               that
               old-beaten
               saying
               by
               you
               and
               your
               party
               ,
               
                 praesident
                 probati
                 quique
                 Seniores
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               do
               these
               interpret
               as
               you
               do
               ?
               Is
               Presbytery
               such
               as
               you
               pretend
               to
               be
               established
               by
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               you
               stand
               for
               in
               your
               sense
               ,
               is
               it
               we
               say
               so
               understood
               by
               Dr
               Vsher
               ,
               and
               doth
               he
               bring
               in
               these
               Fathers
               speaking
               in
               this
               sense
               ?
               If
               we
               press
               you
               to
               stand
               to
               their
               opinion
               and
               sense
               ,
               you
               will
               run
               back
               ;
               how
               may
               you
               then
               for
               shame
               assert
               that
               their
               Interpretation
               is
               the
               same
               with
               yours
               ?
               Dr
               Vshers
               Judgement
               of
               Assemblies
               agreeth
               with
               yours
               ?
               and
               his
               proposals
               of
               Assemblies
               are
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               yours
               ?
               Whom
               you
               quote
               (
               you
               say
               )
               as
               more
               likely
               to
               sway
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               case
               we
               do
               differ
               from
               you
               in
               this
               point
               .
               And
               here
               these
               Fathers
               are
               brought
               in
               ,
               giving
               the
               same
               Interpretation
               as
               you
               do
               :
               will
               you
               thus
               confidently
               assert
               this
               ,
               and
               stand
               to
               nothing
               ;
               have
               you
               two
               hearts
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               forehead
               ?
               In
               our
               last
               Adress
               ,
               we
               offered
               to
               stand
               to
               Dr
               Vshers
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               you
               declined
               your
               own
               man
               :
               We
               submit
               to
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               those
               Fathers
               there
               alledged
               by
               him
               ,
               touching
               the
               word
               Presbytery
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               is
               the
               same
               with
               yours
               .
               Can
               you
               so
               cordially
               joyn
               your selves
               in
               Dr
               Bernards
               wish
               ,
               and
               heartily
               recommend
               it
               to
               others
               to
               close
               therein
               ?
               Can
               you
               thus
               tender
               the
               Judgement
               of
               Dr
               Vsher
               ,
               as
               an
               Umpire
               ,
               and
               composer
               of
               differences
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               and
               alleadge
               these
               Fathers
               on
               your
               behalf
               ▪
               and
               when
               we
               would
               close
               with
               you
               ,
               upon
               your
               own
               Tearms
               ,
               run
               back
               and
               eat
               your
               own
               words
               ?
            
             
               Presbytery
               in
               their's
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               Expression
               we
               reverence
               ;
               but
               yours
               we
               still
               tearm
               a
               Common-fold
               ,
               and
               those
               godly
               pretences
               of
               yours
               as
               so
               many
               wast
               Papers
               ,
               wherein
               your
               Presbytery
               is
               wrapped
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               look
               more
               handsomely
               ,
               and
               pass
               more
               currently
               .
               Whereat
               again
               you
               are
               no
               little
               offended
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 do
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 your
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 seriously
                 consider
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 both
                 transgressed
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Charity
                 in
                 passing
                 such
                 hard
                 censures
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 usurped
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 making
                 your selves
                 judges
                 of
                 what
                 falls
                 not
                 under
                 your
                 cognizance
                 :
              
               To
               which
               we
               Answer
               ;
               those
               words
               are
               not
               our
               own
               ,
               they
               are
               borrowed
               of
               another
               ;
               if
               you
               would
               know
               the
               Author
               ,
               we
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 in
                 his
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               is
               gone
               before
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               follow
               after
               .
               And
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Tribunal
               at
               the
               great
               day
               to
               be
               determined
               ,
               whether
               he
               or
               you
               ,
               have
               more
               transgressed
               the
               rules
               of
               Charity
               ,
               in
               passing
               such
               hard
               censures
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               also
               usurped
               that
               which
               belongs
               not
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               making
               your selves
               judges
               of
               what
               falls
               not
               under
               your
               cognizance
               ;
               The
               things
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               men
               ioned
               ,
               belonging
               onely
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               your
               and
               our
               Master
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               must
               all
               stand
               or
               fall
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 ALthough
                 we
                 will
                 neither
                 flout
                 at
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 triumph
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 over
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
                 our
                 claime
                 to
                 the
                 civil
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 said
                 for
                 it
                 void
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 judg
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 you
                 attempted
                 with
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 performed
                 but
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 weakly
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 what
                 you
                 now
                 recite
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 upon
                 your
                 representation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 peruse
                 himself
                 the
                 whole
                 fift
                 Section
                 thereof
                 ,
                 you
                 having
                 not
                 dealt
                 fairly
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 your
                 representation
                 being
                 neither
                 full
                 nor
                 candid
                 ;
                 we
                 not
                 concluding
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 men
                 will
                 renounce
                 Christianity
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 our
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 except
                 they
                 renounce
                 Christianity
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   not
                   without
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sense
                 ;
                 although
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 within
                 our
                 bounds
                 ,
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Neither
                 shall
                 we
                 upon
                 this
                 assertion
                 ,
                 have
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 
                   contempt
                   and
                   scorn
                
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 parties
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 party
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 civil
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 that
                 Government
                 which
                 they
                 exercise
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 (
                 who
                 would
                 gladly
                 croud
                 your selves
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 some
                 indulgence
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 liberty
                 granted
                 you
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 since
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Aug.
                 29.
                 1648.
                 that
                 
                 established
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ;
                 you
                 not
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 27.
                 of
                 Septemb.
                 1650
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 you
                 being
                 for
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 excluded
                 from
                 that
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 granted
                 unto
                 others
                 .
                 Nay
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 reading
                 the
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 book
                 ,
                 such
                 persons
                 are
                 punishable
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 ejecting
                 of
                 scandalous
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 our
                 severall
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 our
                 Association
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 justly
                 censurable
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 boldness
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 censure
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 backed
                 with
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 still
                 stands
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 against
                 any
                 thing
                 you
                 have
                 alledged
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 fear
                 your
                 threatning
                 us
                 again
                 with
                 a
                 Premunire
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 were
                 offended
                 at
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 calling
                 
                   Presbytery
                   a●common
                   fold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 removing
                 that
                 offence
                 given
                 ,
                 you
                 encrease
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 first
                 represent
                 in
                 your
                 paraphrase
                 upon
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 after
                 your
                 own
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 return
                 your
                 answer
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 freedom
                 lash
                 at
                 Presbytery
                 and
                 us
                 )
                 you
                 are
                 here
                 pleased
                 ,
                 to
                 enlarge
                 your selves
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 words
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Parenthesis
                 onely
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 your
                 Reply
                 ,
                 you
                 leave
                 whole
                 leaves
                 untoucht
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 say
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 severall
                 considerable
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 spoken
                 :
                 yea
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 Reply
                 ,
                 you
                 pass
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Section
                 of
                 our
                 Answer
                 ;
                 wherein
                 we
                 had
                 declared
                 our selves
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Separation
                 ,
                 in
                 severall
                 positions
                 ,
                 thereby
                 making
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 answer
                 we
                 gave
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 understood
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 concerning
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 without
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 took
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 rent
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 words
                 from
                 what
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 wrested
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewd
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 upbraided
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   the
                   garnishing
                   of
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   specious
                   title
                   of
                   Christs
                   Government
                   ,
                   Throne
                   and
                   Scepter
                   ,
                
                 and
                 we
                 had
                 answered
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Paper
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shewed
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 expressions
                 you
                 had
                 therein
                 used
                 concerning
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 with
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 
                   Christs
                   Government
                   ,
                   Throne
                   and
                   Scepter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 used
                 such
                 expressions
                 concerning
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 had
                 convinced
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 mentioning
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 or
                 returning
                 any
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 nothing
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 upbraid
                 us
                 with
                 what
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 transgression
                 ,
                 you
                 your selves
                 were
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 so
                 answered
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 whereunto
                 you
                 do
                 also
                 here
                 practice
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 nothing
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 answered
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 had
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 published
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 to
                 subject
                 all
                 to
                 our
                 Government
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 we
                 first
                 apologized
                 for
                 our
                 selvs
                 ,
                 professing
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   though
                   we
                   were
                   charged
                   by
                   some
                   to
                   affect
                   dominion
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   yet
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   but
                   Ministeriall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   acknowledged
                   all
                   subjection
                   to
                   the
                   civil
                   Magistrate
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 retorted
                 upon
                 you
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 a
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 judg
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 irrationall
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 deny
                 subjection
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 whence
                 also
                 it
                 was
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 justifie
                 in
                 your selves
                 :
                 yet
                 about
                 this
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 Reply
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 deep
                 silence
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 severall
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 nothing
                 in
                 sundry
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 one
                 head
                 of
                 our
                 Answer
                 .
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 about
                 ruleing
                 Elders
                 ,
                 you
                 said
                 you
                 would
                 
                   proceed
                   to
                   shew
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   lay-Elders
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 
                   are
                   not
                   meant
                   in
                   the
                   Texts
                   by
                   us
                   alledged
                   ;
                   briefly
                   thus
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   largely
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   if
                   what
                   is
                   comprehended
                   in
                   this
                   Paper
                   be
                   not
                   judged
                   satisfactory
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 you
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 this
                 Reply
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Section
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 appear
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Texts
                 we
                 urged
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 generall
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 our
                 ruling
                 Presbytery
                 out
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 wresting
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 such
                 like
                 expressions
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 your
                 way
                 of
                 replying
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 wise
                 Reader
                 will
                 of
                 himself
                 observe
                 ;
                 onely
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 requisite
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 you
                 here
                 give
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 mind
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 observe
                 you
                 through
                 your
                 whole
                 Reply
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 examine
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 calling
                 
                   Presbytery
                   a
                   common
                   fould
                
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 g●ve
                 ,
                 you
                 mention
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 given
                 in
                 that
                 parenthesis
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 touch
                 not
                 on
                 ,
                 
                   sc
                   .
                   That
                   out
                   of
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   authority
                   ordaining
                   it
                   ,
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   used
                   a
                   more
                   civil
                   expression
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 it
                 seems
                 you
                 had
                 no
                 minde
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 that
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 setled
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 little
                 esteem
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 either
                 actually
                 engaged
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 friends
                 unto
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 fought
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 whereupon
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 omit
                 this
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 offence
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 you
                 speak
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 some
                 more
                 freedom
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 become
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 anon
                 .
                 This
                 other
                 reason
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Considering
                   the
                   word
                   Presbytery
                   is
                   a
                   known
                   Scripture
                   expression
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                   and
                   interpreted
                   by
                   sundry
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   before
                   ;
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   used
                   a
                   more
                   civil
                   expression
                   .
                
                 In
                 answer
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 different
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 expression
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 what
                 
                   low
                   and
                   cheap
                   abilities
                
                 soever
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 different
                 interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 (
                 whereof
                 you
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 since
                 acquainted
                 with
                 :
                 onely
                 when
                 you
                 alledg
                 the
                 Greek
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Theophilac●
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Latines
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   taking
                   the
                   word
                   Presbytery
                   for
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   lay
                   hand
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   made
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Priests
                
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Acknowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Fathers
                 held
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 else
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 understand
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 made
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Priests
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 represent
                 them
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Bishops
                 )
                 
                 by
                 Priests
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 sense
                 with
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 manifestly
                 to
                 make
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 pressed
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 fear
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 charge
                 us
                 therewith
                 ,
                 will
                 your
                 selve●
                 
                   run
                   back
                   and
                   eat
                   your
                   own
                   words
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 expound
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 our
                 vindication
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 said
                 that
                 1
                 Tim
                 4
                 was
                 interpreted
                 by
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 
                   for
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   Presbyters
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Bishops
                   who
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   made
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Priests
                   ,
                
                 explaining
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Bishops
                 )
                 by
                 Priests
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 quipollent
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 hence
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Fathers
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 valid
                 ;
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 explication
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 making
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 (
                 who
                 without
                 controversie
                 laid
                 on
                 hands
                 )
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 here
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 by
                 your selves
                 produced
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 retract
                 your
                 opinion
                 ,
                 formerly
                 declared
                 with
                 much
                 confidence
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 only
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 you
                 here
                 to
                 evade
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 you
                 alleadged
                 (
                 and
                 explaining
                 the
                 word
                 Presbyters
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 expounding
                 them
                 so
                 )
                 by
                 Bishops
                 understand
                 such
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 superiour
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Order
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 degree
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 whom
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 concurre
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 preside
                 in
                 the
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 null
                 and
                 void
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 expounding
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 quidlibet
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 
                   ex
                   quolibet
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 that
                 are
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 not
                 Presbyters
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 and
                 distinct
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 never
                 called
                 in
                 Scripture
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 of
                 exposition
                 make
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speak
                 what
                 we
                 please
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 fancies
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 evasion
                 (
                 if
                 admitted
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 help
                 the
                 matter
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 feeing
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 represent
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 explaining
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 again
                 explaining
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 B●shops
                 )
                 by
                 Priests
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 in
                 sense
                 with
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 making
                 them
                 every
                 way
                 one
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 make
                 these
                 words
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 mutually
                 to
                 explain
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 different
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 upon
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 and
                 now
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 bring
                 in
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Exposition
                 that
                 he
                 gives
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 asperse
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 above
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 deserved
                 praise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 throughout
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 your
                 biting
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 detract
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 him
                 )
                 else
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Comment
                   upon
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   as
                   farre
                   opposite
                   to
                   his
                   judgement
                   delivered
                   in
                   his
                   institutions
                   ,
                   as
                   high
                   noon
                   is
                   to
                   midnight
                   .
                
                 For
                 however
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Presbyterium
                   qui
                   hic
                   collectivum
                   nomen
                   esse
                   putant
                   ,
                   pro
                   collegio
                   Presbyterorum
                   positum
                   ,
                   recté
                   sentiunt
                   meo
                   judicio
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 he
                 addes
                 ;
                 
                   Tametsi
                   omnibus
                   expensis
                   ,
                   diversum
                   sensum
                   non
                   malé
                   quadrare
                   fateor
                   ,
                   ut
                   sit
                   nomen
                   officij
                   ;
                   Ceremoniam
                   pro
                   ipso
                   ●actu
                   posuit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Institutions
                 he
                 doth
                 adhere
                 to
                 .
                 But
                 Calvin
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 leave
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 alledg
                 one
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 judgement
                 was
                 probably
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 ,
                 upon
                 consideration
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 weighed
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 deliver
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 u●on
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 flat
                 opposite
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 institutions
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 judge
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 all
                 equall
                 judges
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 candid
                 toward
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 your
                 censure
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 Calvin
                 was
                 mentioned
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 thence
                 you
                 might
                 take
                 the
                 occasion
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 fling
                 at
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 you
                 had
                 aspersed
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   fear
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   us
                   as
                   wavering
                   and
                   unsetled
                   in
                   our
                   judgments
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   scanning
                   .
                
                 But
                 wherein
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 interpret
                 this
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 before
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 before
                 ,
                 referd
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 
                 had
                 before
                 
                   (
                   sc
                
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Section
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 alledged
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   Usher
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   reduction
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   unto
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   Synodicall
                   Government
                
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 proves
                 from
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 4th
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 We
                 produced
                 him
                 ,
                 alledging
                 the
                 Fathers
                 you
                 here
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 your selves
                 ,
                 even
                 now
                 alledged
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 used
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 we
                 concurre
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 concurrent
                 sense
                 of
                 ours
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 we
                 declared
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 short
                 Parenthesis
                 on
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 thus
                 enlarge
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 understand
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 lay
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 offence
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 upbraid
                 us
                 ?
                 You
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 understood
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 produce
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 speaking
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 Presbyters
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 above-mentioned
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 alleadged
                 him
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 either
                 peruse
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 we
                 alleadge
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 but
                 consider
                 what
                 Fathers
                 you
                 your selves
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 do
                 expound
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                   touching
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   Presbyters
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   that
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                   ?
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 press
                 us
                 herein
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 sense
                 and
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 by
                 us
                 alleadged
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 
                   not
                   run
                   back
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 ours
                 .
                 Yes
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 say
                 is
                 established
                 by
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 stand
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 do
                 mean
                 by
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 understand
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 suppose
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 judge
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 do
                 not
                 comprehend
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 under
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 we
                 alledged
                 the
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 we
                 never
                 produced
                 them
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 were
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 only
                 we
                 thought
                 to
                 gain
                 upon
                 you
                 by
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 alledged
                 the
                 Fathers
                 for
                 ,
                 thence
                 to
                 inferre
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 have
                 decisive
                 votes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 rule
                 ;
                 and
                 unto
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 assented
                 ,
                 we
                 judged
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 were
                 so
                 farre
                 agreed
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 ,
                 mentioning
                 his
                 proposal
                 of
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   were
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   substance
                   with
                   ours
                   ,
                
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 expression
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 your
                 Paper
                 ,
                 given
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 repetition
                 ,
                 do
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 thither
                 )
                 however
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 them
                 as
                 members
                 ;
                 although
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 mind
                 you
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 novel
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 admit
                 such
                 to
                 have
                 decisive
                 votes
                 in
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 never
                 ordained
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 alleadged
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 consistory
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 thus
                 shewed
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 we
                 alleadged
                 the
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 manifest
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 peruse
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 cite
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 merited
                 such
                 language
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 give
                 us
                 .
                 Do
                 we
                 confidently
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Fathers
                   give
                   the
                   same
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   Presbytery
                   )
                   as
                   we
                   d●
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   stand
                   to
                   nothing
                   ?
                
                 Do
                 we
                 not
                 still
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 which
                 you
                 your selves
                 produce
                 sundry
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 ?
                 Where
                 then
                 is
                 
                   our
                   wavering
                   or
                   unsetledness
                   in
                   our
                   judgements
                   ,
                
                 that
                 you
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 ?
                 Or
                 in
                 what
                 do
                 we
                 run
                 back
                 ,
                 eating
                 our
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 say
                 we
                 do
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 matter
                 in
                 comparison
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   two
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   one
                   ferehead
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 were
                 we
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ;
                 
                   your
                   dear
                   friends
                   ;
                   nay
                   more
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   dearly
                   beloved
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 and
                 are
                 we
                 now
                 become
                 monsters
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 having
                 two
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 common
                 shamefastness
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 even
                 amongst
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 one
                 forehead
                 ?
                 We
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 how
                 cordial
                 you
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 sugared
                 words
                 you
                 gave
                 us
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 thus
                 vent
                 the
                 rancor
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 so
                 sseight
                 an
                 occasion
                 ;
                 doubtless
                 the
                 answer
                 we
                 gave
                 in
                 words
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 unchristian
                 and
                 uncivil
                 censures
                 to
                 pass
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 (
                 which
                 your selves
                 acknowledge
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 civillity
                 towards
                 you
                 )
                 unto
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 any
                 such
                 occasion
                 ;
                 the
                 Fathers
                 we
                 quoted
                 out
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 cited
                 them
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 uncharitableness
                 ,
                 in
                 passing
                 such
                 hard
                 censures
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 do
                 also
                 here
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 sundry
                 manifest
                 untruths
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 never
                 quoted
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 proposals
                 is
                 expresly
                 for
                 moderate
                 Episcopacy
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 as
                 expresly
                 cautioned
                 against
                 )
                 
                   as
                   our
                   own
                   man
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   declined
                   or
                   tendered
                   his
                   judgment
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   umpire
                   and
                   composer
                   of
                   differences
                   betwixt
                   us
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 say
                 ;
                 although
                 we
                 reverence
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 learned
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 farre
                 different
                 spirit
                 from
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 dote
                 upon
                 Episcopacy
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 purpose
                 we
                 quoted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 we
                 accord
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 so
                 fully
                 declared
                 our
                 s●lves
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 rash
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 impute
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 shew
                 of
                 truth
                 ;
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 in
                 what
                 you
                 further
                 adde
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   closed
                   with
                   us
                   on
                   our
                   own
                   termes
                
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Paper
                 ,
                 shewing
                 how
                 much
                 you
                 forgot
                 your selves
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 said
                 so
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 further
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 you
                 may
                 conceive
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 can
                 still
                 profess
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 cordially
                 our selves
                 
                   joyn
                   in
                
                 Dr.
                 
                   Bernards
                   wish
                   ,
                   and
                   heartily
                   recommend
                   it
                   to
                   all
                   sober
                   spirited
                   and
                   godly
                   persons
                   ,
                
                 that
                 are
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 though
                 of
                 different
                 opinions
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 touching
                 Church
                 Government
                 )
                 
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   close
                   therein
                
                 ;
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 more
                 that
                 we
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 
                 happy
                 healing
                 of
                 breaches
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 having
                 thus
                 vindicated
                 our selves
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 what
                 followes
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Presbytery
                   in
                   the
                   Fathers
                   and
                   Scripture
                   expressions
                   you
                   reverence
                   ;
                   but
                   ours
                   you
                   still
                   term
                   a
                   common
                   fold
                   ,
                   and
                   th●se
                   godly
                   pretences
                   of
                   ours
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   waste
                   Papers
                   ,
                   wherein
                   our
                   Presbytery
                
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   is
                   wrapped
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   look
                   more
                   handsomely
                   ,
                   and
                   pass
                   more
                   currantly
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 reverenced
                 Scripture
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 meet
                 you
                 should
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 abstained
                 from
                 
                   terming
                   our
                   Presbytery
                   a
                   common
                   fold
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Scripture
                 expression
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 by
                 you
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 being
                 thereby
                 reproached
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 Presbytery
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 you
                 is
                 so
                 ignominiously
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 disputed
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 be
                 not
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 when
                 speech
                 is
                 touching
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 judicatory
                 )
                 due
                 reverence
                 unto
                 Scriptural
                 institutions
                 would
                 have
                 withheld
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 coming
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 vilifying
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 certain
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 reverend
                 ,
                 pious
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 of
                 this
                 County
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 owe
                 respect
                 )
                 do
                 all
                 conceive
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 to
                 be
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 appointed
                 therein
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 may
                 be
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 devoted
                 to
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 any
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 further
                 in
                 esteem
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 owned
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 you
                 apprehend
                 in
                 this
                 juncture
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 admitted
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 with
                 Prelacy
                 moderated
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 step
                 to
                 erect
                 again
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 Episcopacy
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 height
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 
                   that
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 your
                 Preface
                 to
                 these
                 Papers
                 you
                 have
                 printed
                 ,
                 you
                 profess
                 
                   to
                   love
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 also
                 conceive
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 without
                 transgression
                 of
                 any
                 rules
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 if
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 too
                 much
                 bent
                 for
                 the
                 upholding
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 on
                 foot
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 (
                 that
                 spoiled
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 that
                 rule
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Church
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 did
                 of
                 right
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 therein
                 backed
                 with
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 others
                 throughout
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 therein
                 fully
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 the
                 proposals
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Synodical
                 Government
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 readily
                 complied
                 with
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prevention
                 (
                 in
                 likelihood
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 troubles
                 ,
                 that
                 afterward
                 did
                 arise
                 about
                 Church
                 Government
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 either
                 he
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 called
                 Presbytery
                 a
                 
                   common
                   fold
                
                 ;
                 or
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 had
                 been
                 backed
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Prince
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 have
                 called
                 it
                 the
                 
                   anguis
                   in
                   herbâ
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 beware
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 used
                 that
                 expression
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 had
                 also
                 there
                 said
                 ,
                 referring
                 to
                 the
                 Paper
                 we
                 published
                 in
                 our
                 several
                 Congregations
                 )
                 that
                 
                   she
                   came
                   ushered
                   in
                   with
                   godly
                   pretence
                   of
                   sorrow
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   and
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   duty
                   incumbent
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   power
                   that
                   Christ
                   had
                   committed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   edification
                   and
                   not
                   destruction
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   these
                   were
                   but
                   so
                   many
                   wast
                   Papers
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Presbytery
                   was
                   wrapped
                   up
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   look
                   more
                   handsomely
                   and
                   pass
                   more
                   currently
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 purgation
                 of
                 you
                 
                   from
                   your
                   uncharitable
                   censuring
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   usurping
                   that
                   which
                   belonged
                   not
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   your selves
                   judges
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   fell
                   not
                   under
                   your
                   cognizance
                   ,
                
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 charged
                 you
                 with
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 here
                 acquit
                 yourselves
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 conscious
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 farre
                 transgressed
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 in
                 passing
                 hard
                 censures
                 either
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 approve
                 our selves
                 here
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 touching
                 our
                 innocency
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ;
                 and
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 stand
                 with
                 boldness
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 heartily
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 throughout
                 these
                 Nations
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 war
                 he
                 levyed
                 against
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 justly
                 to
                 be
                 complained
                 of
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 therein
                 his
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               VI.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               come
               (
               you
               say
               )
               to
               frame
               an
               Objection
               out
               of
               your
               Paper
               ,
               and
               return
               our
               Answer
               ,
               profeising
               that
               we
               pray
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               Government
               throughout
               his
               Highness
               Dominions
               ,
               as
               is
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Universal
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               :
               By
               which
               two
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Uinversal
               practise
               of
               Churches
               ,
               we
               seem
               to
               
               make
               up
               the
               rule
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               for
               deciding
               of
               Controversies
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               In
               which
               you
               profess
               to
               differ
               greatly
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               not
               sound
               and
               orthodox
               .
               For
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               onely
               rule
               to
               judg
               of
               matters
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               away
               with
               the
               constant
               and
               Universal
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               We
               might
               have
               cut
               the
               matter
               a
               great
               deal
               shorter
               and
               said
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               that
               Government
               that
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               revealed
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               alone
               should
               determine
               this
               controversie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Who
               can
               forbear
               laughter
               ,
               to
               see
               Scripturists
               under
               the
               Gospel
               (
               as
               these
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 Templum
                 Domini
                 ,
                 Templum
                 Domini
                 .
                 )
              
               crie
               
                 Verbum
                 Domini
                 ,
                 Verbum
                 Domiui
              
               ,
               nothing
               but
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               
                 being
                 there
              
               the
               onely
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               ?
               Take
               to
               your
               Bibles
               then
               ,
               and
               burn
               all
               other
               Books
               ,
               as
               the
               Anabaptists
               of
               old
               did
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               and
               their
               Bibles
               were
               left
               together
               ,
               what
               strange
               and
               Phantastical
               opinion
               soever
               came
               into
               their
               brain
               ?
               Their
               usual
               manner
               was
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               spirit
               taught
               it
               them
               :
               as
               Mr
               Hooker
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               his
               
                 Eccles
                 .
                 Pol.
              
               
            
             
               The
               determination
               of
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Universal
               practise
               for
               matters
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               must
               all
               be
               abandoned
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               that
               old
               Question
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               Where
               was
               your
               Church
               before
               Lutber
               ?
               or
               that
               of
               ours
               to
               you
               ,
               Where
               was
               your
               Church
               before
               Calvin
               ?
               (
               Just
               like
               the
               Arguing
               of
               the
               Samaritanes
               with
               the
               Je●●s
               ,
               about
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               their
               Church
               on
               
                 Mount
                 Gerizim
              
               ,
               recorded
               by
               
                 Joseplus
                 )
                 per
                 Saltum
              
               ,
               by
               a
               high
               Jump
               over
               all
               the
               Universal
               practise
               and
               successions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               you
               can
               make
               your
               Church
               and
               Church
               Government
               as
               ancient
               as
               you
               list
               ,
               by
               saying
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               referring
               it
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               nay
               higher
               yet
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Sanhedrim
               1500.
               years
               at
               least
               before
               Christ
               Mr
               Henderson
               will
               assist
               you
               much
               in
               th●s
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               dispute
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               averring
               that
               Presbyterian
               Government
               was
               never
               practised
               before
               Calvins
               time
               ,
               replyeth
               ;
               
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 knows
                 the
                 Cammon
                 Objection
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 against
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Where
                 was
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 your
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 your
                 
                 Doctrine
                 before
              
               Luthers
               time
               ?
               One
               part
               of
               the
               Common
               Answer
               is
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               sound
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               the
               same
               I
               affirm
               of
               Presbyterian
               Government
               .
               Thus
               he
               .
            
             
               Make
               you
               such
               defence
               in
               behalf
               of
               your
               Church
               ;
               but
               (
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               )
               the
               Protestant
               cause
               hath
               not
               ,
               doth
               not
               ,
               nor
               (
               we
               hope
               )
               will
               ever
               want
               far
               abler
               Disputants
               and
               Champions
               ,
               in
               her
               defence
               against
               her
               adversaries
               ,
               then
               he
               or
               you
               be
               .
               For
               though
               we
               grant
               ,
               and
               shall
               ever
               pay
               that
               reverence
               to
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               unsallible
               unerring
               rule
               ,
               yet
               may
               we
               not
               
               crie
               up
               Scripture
               to
               the
               contempt
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               teacheth
               men
               both
               to
               honour
               and
               obey
               .
               We
               will
               indeavour
               therefore
               to
               give
               either
               their
               due
               according
               to
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               should
               guide
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               's
               doubt
               or
               difficulty
               ,
               should
               expound
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               saith
               a
               Bishop
               :
               And
               you
               your selves
               may
               remember
               what
               you
               affirm
               of
               General
               Councils
               
               (
               the
               Churches
               Representative
               )
               nay
               more
               of
               your
               Provincial
               Assemblies
               ,
               even
               in
               your
               Answer
               to
               that
               you
               call
               the
               preface
               to
               our
               Paper
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 invested
                 an
                 Authoritative
                 juridicall
                 power
              
               (
               to
               whose
               Authority
               you
               profess
               your selves
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               all
               ought
               to
               submit
               ,
               alledging
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               32.
               
               Matth.
               18.
               and
               Acts
               15.
               for
               proof
               hereof
               )
               
                 to
                 Inquire
                 into
                 ,
                 Trie
                 ,
                 Examine
                 ,
                 Censure
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 Matters
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Discipline
              
               ;
               And
               tax
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               refused
               to
               submit
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               a
               General
               Council
               .
               Though
               here
               you
               retract
               and
               eat
               your
               own
               words
               ,
               casting
               it
               out
               as
               unsound
               and
               Hetrodox
               ,
               what
               was
               before
               a
               Christians
               duty
               to
               practise
               .
               You
               still
               own
               subjection
               in
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               discipline
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgement
               and
               determination
               of
               your
               Provincial
               Assemblies
               ,
               though
               you
               deny
               the
               Authority
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ;
               That
               those
               should
               be
               our
               guide
               ,
               and
               rule
               ,
               and
               comment
               upon
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               will
               revealed
               there
               ,
               touching
               Church
               Government
               ,
               and
               discipline
               .
               Said
               we
               not
               truely
               ,
               that
               you
               seem
               to
               submit
               to
               your
               Provincial
               ,
               what
               you
               will
               hardly
               grant
               to
               a
               General
               Council
               ?
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               we
               have
               said
               )
               where
               there
               's
               doubt
               or
               difficulty
               ,
               may
               expound
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               tied
               (
               as
               you
               have
               said
               )
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               Words
               in
               such
               proceedings
               ,
               as
               Judges
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               concluded
               ,
               and
               bound
               up
               by
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               to
               those
               cases
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Judgement
               and
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               upon
               the
               dark
               places
               of
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Churches
               exposition
               and
               practise
               is
               our
               rule
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               rule
               too
               :
               As
               our
               late
               King
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 Where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 punctuall
                 in
                 precepts
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 Vniversal
                 practise
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 positive
                 command
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 rule
                 that
                 Christians
                 can
                 follow
                 .
              
               So
               when
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               about
               ●nterpretation
               of
               Scripture
               (
               that
               we
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               abound
               in
               our
               own
               sense
               ,
               or
               give
               way
               to
               private
               interpretation
               ,
               
                 Dominari
                 fidei
              
               ,
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               the
               faith
               of
               others
               )
               we
               are
               not
               to
               utter
               our
               own
               phansies
               ,
               or
               desires
               to
               be
               believed
               upon
               our
               bare
               word
               ,
               but
               to
               deliver
               that
               sense
               which
               hath
               been
               a
               foretime
               given
               by
               our
               fore-Fathers
               ,
               and
               fore-runners
               in
               the
               Christian
               saith
               :
               and
               so
               we
               necessarily
               make
               another
               Judge
               and
               rule
               for
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               prove
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Thus
               have
               the
               best
               and
               ablest
               defenders
               of
               our
               Protestant
               Religion
               defended
               
               it
               against
               the
               Papists
               (
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               too
               )
               but
               not
               according
               to
               their
               own
               but
               the
               sense
               which
               the
               Fathers
               unanimously
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               Councils
               gave
               .
            
             
               See
               Mr
               Philpot
               ,
               that
               glorious
               Martyr
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               dayes
               to
               the
               like
               Question
               propounded
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 How
                 long
                 hath
                 your
                 Church
                 stood
                 ?
              
               Answereth
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Immediate
                 Successors
              
               ;
               And
               for
               proof
               thereof
               desires
               no
               better
               rule
               ,
               then
               what
               the
               Papists
               many
               times
               bring
               in
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Antiquity
               ,
               Universality
               ,
               and
               Unity
               .
               And
               Calvin
               acknowledgeth
               (
               as
               in
               our
               last
               Paper
               we
               shewed
               you
               )
               there
               can
               be
               no
               better
               ,
               nor
               surer
               remedy
               for
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               what
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               gave
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               first
               four
               General
               Councils
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Ephesus
              
               and
               Chalcedon
               ,
               which
               contain
               nothing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               but
               the
               pure
               and
               genuine
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               professeth
               to
               embrace
               ,
               and
               reverence
               ,
               as
               hallowed
               ,
               and
               inviolable
               ;
               So
               they
               rest
               not
               in
               private
               interpretation
               ,
               but
               willingly
               submit
               to
               a
               judg
               and
               rule
               besides
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               cannot
               except
               against
               ;
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               the
               primitive
               Churches
               practise
               ,
               and
               Universal
               and
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               general
               Councils
               .
               By
               these
               our
               Church
               is
               content
               to
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               rule
               we
               bring
               the
               Church
               Government
               to
               be
               tried
               thereby
               .
            
             
               And
               on
               this
               score
               your
               Presbytery
               is
               quite
               our
               of
               doors
               ,
               being
               of
               examples
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               wholly
               destitute
               ,
               
               wherein
               (
               as
               the
               King
               hath
               it
               )
               the
               whole
               stream
               runs
               so
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               that
               that
               there
               's
               not
               the
               least
               rivulet
               for
               any
               others
               .
               Which
               you
               being
               sensible
               of
               ,
               have
               no
               way
               to
               evade
               this
               rule
               ,
               but
               
                 una
                 ▪
                 liturâ
              
               to
               blot
               out
               all
               records
               ,
               and
               monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               as
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               far
               from
               shewing
               the
               Universal
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               ;
               and
               to
               brand
               the
               most
               approved
               Authors
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               as
               spurious
               and
               corrupt
               ;
               void
               of
               all
               modesty
               ,
               and
               shewing
               thereby
               no
               great
               store
               either
               of
               judgement
               or
               honesty
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               the
               Monuments
               and
               Records
               of
               Antiquity
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               were
               now
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               grown
               unperfect
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               shew
               what
               was
               then
               the
               Churches
               practise
               ;
               yet
               come
               we
               to
               the
               General
               Councils
               (
               which
               are
               the
               best
               Expositors
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Churches
               practise
               )
               and
               we
               by
               them
               shall
               find
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               former
               time
               .
               That
               famous
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               all
               wise
               and
               Learned
               men
               ,
               reverenced
               ,
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               next
               unto
               the
               Scriptures
               themselves
               ,
               shews
               you
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               by
               Patriarch
               ,
               Metropolitan
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               as
               by
               the
               6th
               ,
               7th
               ,
               13th
               ,
               25th
               ,
               26th
               ,
               and
               27th
               Canons
               of
               the
               same
               Council
               appeareth
               .
               Not
               that
               this
               Council
               did
               constitute
               ,
               and
               create
               ,
               as
               some
               falsly
               conceit
               ,
               but
               did
               onely
               confirm
               and
               strengthen
               those
               orders
               and
               degrees
               which
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               even
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
               so
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               Can.
               6.
               
               The
               very
               first
               words
               of
               that
               Canon
               (
               whereby
               it
               is
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               all
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Lybia
              
               ,
               and
               Pentapolis
               ,
               should
               belong
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               even
               as
               it
               is
               also
               there
               decreed
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Customes
               and
               Priviledges
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Metropolitanes
               of
               other
               Provinces
               should
               be
               preserved
               )
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               
               very
               words
               which
               Ignatius
               useth
               to
               express
               the
               Apostolical
               Traditions
               .
               
                 Anriqui
                 mores
                 obtineant
                 in
                 Aegypto
                 ,
                 Lybiâ
                 &
                 Pentapoli
                 ,
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Let
               the
               ancient
               customes
               in
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Lybia
              
               ,
               and
               P●ntapolis
               continue
               ,
               that
               the
               Patriarcks
               of
               Alexandria
               should
               have
               power
               over
               all
               these
               :
               even
               those
               Customes
               which
               were
               deduced
               down
               to
               those
               times
               ,
               from
               St
               Mark
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               not
               only
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               but
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Lybia
              
               ,
               and
               Pentapolis
               also
               .
               So
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 lib
              
               2.
               cap.
               15
               ,
               16.
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               these
               Canons
               ,
               here
               made
               ,
               gave
               no
               new
               thing
               ;
               did
               not
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ,
               institute
               or
               establish
               this
               standing
               subordination
               in
               the
               Church
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               of
               all
               inferiour
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               every
               Diocess
               ;
               of
               the
               Bishop
               in
               every
               Province
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               ;
               of
               the
               Metropolitane
               in
               every
               Region
               ,
               to
               the
               Patriarch
               or
               Primate
               :
               but
               did
               onely
               confirm
               it
               .
               These
               standing
               powers
               ,
               and
               subjection
               ,
               being
               defined
               and
               asserted
               by
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               ,
               yea
               the
               most
               Ancient
               even
               in
               memorial
               Apostolicall
               Tradition
               and
               
               Custome
               ,
               avouched
               for
               it
               as
               may
               appear
               ,
               
                 Concil
                 Nicen.
              
               1.
               cap.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Antioch
                 cap.
              
               1
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Chalced.
                 cap.
              
               119.
               
               See
               more
               of
               this
               in
               Dr
               Hammond
               of
               Schism
               ,
               Cap.
               3.
               sect
               .
               22.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               cap.
               8.
               sect
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               to
               shew
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Church
               Government
               for
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               years
               ,
               even
               from
               generall
               Councils
               ,
               the
               best
               Expositors
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               times
               .
               And
               as
               they
               are
               our
               best
               Informers
               of
               the
               Churches
               practise
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               the
               best
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               in
               Scripture
               touching
               Church
               Government
               .
               Calvin
               reckoning
               up
               the
               severall
               orders
               and
               degrees
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Metropolitane
               and
               Patriarch
               ,
               and
               rendring
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               Governours
               ordained
               by
               the
               said
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               though
               he
               dislike
               the
               name
               Hierarchie
               ,
               which
               some
               gave
               unto
               that
               Government
               ;
               yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               omitting
               the
               name
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               thing
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               these
               ancient
               Bishops
               did
               not
               frame
               a
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               differing
               from
               that
               which
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               word
               .
               Mark
               ,
               we
               pray
               ;
               the
               Churches
               practice
               ,
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               was
               hitherto
               according
               to
               the
               prescript
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               in
               Calvins
               judgment
               .
               And
               this
               was
               330.
               years
               after
               Christ
               :
               Yea
               Beza
               likewise
               ,
               that
               earnest
               ●atron
               of
               Presbyterian
               discipline
               ,
               confesseth
               ;
               That
               those
               things
               which
               were
               ordained
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               concerning
               the
               seats
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               and
               Patriarchs
               ,
               assigning
               their
               limits
               ,
               and
               attributing
               to
               them
               certain
               Authority
               ,
               were
               appointed
               
                 optimo
                 zelo
              
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               very
               good
               zeal
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               sure
               as
               was
               according
               to
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               would
               be
               far
               from
               being
               optimus
               ,
               the
               best
               zeal
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               found
               a
               Church
               Government
               agreeable
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               universall
               practise
               of
               primitive
               Churches
               :
               such
               a
               one
               as
               we
               pray
               for
               ,
               may
               be
               established
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               putting
               both
               together
               ,
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God
               alone
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               practice
               alone
               ,
               but
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               both
               in
               their
               due
               piaces
               ;
               not
               crying
               up
               the
               Church
               above
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               crying
               up
               the
               Scripture
               to
               the
               contempt
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               restoring
               the
               practice
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               that
               credit
               ,
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               ;
               by
               invalidating
               of
               which
               ,
               all
               hereticall
               and
               schismaticall
               persons
               seek
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Church
               .
               Nay
               ,
               but
               yours
               is
               that
               Government
               which
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               your
               ruling
               Elders
               are
               
                 jure
                 divino
              
               ,
               which
               you
               cannot
               part
               with
               ,
               unless
               you
               should
               betray
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               Rom.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               
               We
               answer
               ,
               these
               Texts
               are
               too
               generall
               to
               prove
               a
               ruling
               Presbytery
               out
               of
               ;
               and
               so
               you
               have
               been
               often
               told
               by
               many
               more
               learned
               Doctors
               of
               our
               English
               Church
               .
               Yet
               ruling
               Elders
               must
               be
               found
               here
               ,
               for
               so
               you
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               let
               Gide●ns
               fleece
               be
               wet
               or
               dry
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               dew
               enough
               in
               those
               Texts
               to
               water
               the
               sense
               or
               no
               :
               Therefore
               being
               resolyed
               on
               it
               ,
               you
               wrest
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               which
               St
               Peter
               complains
               of
               )
               with
               Expositions
               ,
               and
               glosses
               newly
               coined
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               speak
               what
               they
               never
               meant
               ,
               giving
               such
               new
               and
               strange
               senses
               to
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               never
               heard
               of
               till
               of
               late
               years
               .
               
                 This
                 wresting
              
               
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Dr
               Andrews
               taxeth
               the
               Papists
               withall
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Malus
                 hic
                 Cardinalium
                 mos
              
               ;
               and
               we
               as
               truly
               ,
               
                 Malus
                 hic
                 Presbyterorum
                 mos
                 —
                 rem
                 facias
                 ,
                 rem
                 —
                 si
                 possis
                 rectè
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 ,
                 quocunque
                 modo
                 rem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               such
               a
               sense
               you
               give
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ●ave
               ,
               or
               heard
               of
               ;
               and
               being
               a
               stranger
               to
               them
               ,
               we
               can
               but
               terme
               it
               an
               Imagination
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               it
               and
               you
               to
               what
               we
               have
               in
               our
               last
               Paper
               further
               spoken
               of
               it
               .
               Touching
               which
               ,
               no
               reply
               hath
               been
               as
               yet
               sent
               us
               from
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 sure
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 part
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 Paper
                 ,
                 your
                 principles
                 here
                 being
                 very
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 Doctrinall
                 matter
                 of
                 high
                 concernment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 distemper
                 which
                 was
                 upon
                 your
                 spirit
                 ,
                 breaking
                 out
                 here
                 into
                 railing
                 in
                 an
                 high
                 degree
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 blasphemie
                 ;
                 besides
                 your
                 flandering
                 of
                 us
                 and
                 scoffing
                 at
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ordinary
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 anon
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 that
                 Representation
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 first
                 make
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 answered
                 to
                 that
                 Objection
                 which
                 you
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Paper
                 ;
                 wherein
                 as
                 you
                 cut
                 it
                 short
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 do
                 manifestly
                 deprave
                 our
                 words
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 deciding
                 controversies
                 ,
                 touching
                 Ghurch
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 added
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 wholly
                 leave
                 out
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   approved
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   recorded
                   there
                   (
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   universal
                   and
                   constant
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   no
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   onely
                   rule
                   to
                   judge
                   by
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   controversies
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religon
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 never
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   away
                   therefore
                   with
                   the
                   constant
                   and
                   universal
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   hCurch
                   ,
                
                 this
                 being
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 profess
                 to
                 represent
                 what
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 no
                 more
                 fair
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 former
                 substraction
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 such
                 additions
                 ,
                 or
                 substractions
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 stating
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ;
                 although
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 universall
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 and
                 perfect
                 rule
                 whereby
                 to
                 guide
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   constant
                   and
                   Universal
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   did
                   much
                   honour
                   and
                   reverence
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 although
                 we
                 professed
                 ,
                 we
                 owed
                 greater
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 then
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 whereby
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 judg
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 any
                 whit
                 disparaged
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 thought
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 expression
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 propounded
                 the
                 rule
                 which
                 you
                 seemed
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 deciding
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 ,
                 touching
                 Church
                 Government
                 and
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 the
                 Word
                 or
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 Universal
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 except
                 confirmed
                 or
                 explained
                 by
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 Universal
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 doubt
                 about
                 any
                 matter
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 speak
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 it self
                 sufficient
                 to
                 determine
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 rule
                 which
                 here
                 you
                 own
                 ,
                 we
                 first
                 (
                 supposing
                 it
                 were
                 admitted
                 of
                 )
                 put
                 you
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   Universal
                   prctice
                   of
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   ;
                   intimating
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   thought
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   hard
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   others
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   Records
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   what
                   tha●
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   space
                   of
                   three
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   thereof
                   (
                   excepting
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   was
                   left
                   upon
                   record
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   )
                
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 gave
                 you
                 our
                 reasons
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 something
                 ,
                 after
                 you
                 had
                 first
                 vented
                 your
                 distemper
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 admitting
                 your
                 rule
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 satisfactory
                 will
                 come
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 rule
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 also
                 we
                 gave
                 you
                 our
                 reasons
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 either
                 recite
                 in
                 your
                 representation
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 here
                 said
                 ,
                 or
                 return
                 any
                 answer
                 to
                 afterward
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 replying
                 to
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 all
                 ingenuous
                 rationall
                 men
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 conceived
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 either
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 some
                 answer
                 to
                 our
                 arguments
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 never
                 replyed
                 at
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 been
                 silent
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 you
                 mention
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 a
                 short
                 account
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 referre
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 answer
                 it self
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 more
                 fully
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 we
                 gave
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 you
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 were
                 three
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 number
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 perhaps
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 you
                 might
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 took
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 escape
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 pass
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 reason
                 we
                 urged
                 against
                 your
                 rule
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 thereby
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 accused
                 as
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 light
                 enough
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 resolving
                 all
                 doubts
                 touching
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 first
                 known
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 admitting
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 must
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 hereupon
                 resolved
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 uncertain
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 fallible
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 opinion
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 monuments
                 of
                 antiquity
                 besides
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 infallibly
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 third
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 be
                 assured
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 be
                 dissonant
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 We
                 here
                 shewed
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 corruptions
                 and
                 so
                 failings
                 in
                 practice
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 instancing
                 in
                 the
                 hot
                 contention
                 betwixt
                 Paul
                 and
                 
                   B●rnabas
                   ,
                   Peters
                
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 these
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Apostolical
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Asia
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 shewed
                 ,
                 how
                 afterward
                 corruptions
                 grew
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 see
                 more
                 fully
                 upon
                 perusall
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 all
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 here
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 hereupon
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   you
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   such
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   most
                   consonant
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   universal
                   practice
                   of
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   ;
                   we
                   did
                   believe
                   you
                   might
                   cut
                   the
                   matter
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   shorter
                
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 eagerly
                 catch
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 representation
                 you
                 make
                 )
                 
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   that
                   Government
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   consonant
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   (
                   and
                   on
                   which
                   only
                   faith
                   must
                   be
                   built
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   which
                   at
                   last
                   be
                   resolved
                   ,
                   when
                   other
                   records
                   of
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   that
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ancient
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   searched
                   into
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   )
                   shall
                   determine
                   what
                   that
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   those
                   wearisome
                   and
                   endless
                   disputes
                   ,
                   about
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   universall
                   and
                   constant
                   practice
                   of
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   (
                   and
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   out
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   good
                   measure
                   of
                   probability
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   could
                   never
                   yet
                   be
                   so
                   far
                   issued
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sure
                   bottome
                   ,
                   whereon
                   our
                   faith
                   may
                   safely
                   rest
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   most
                   certain
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 factum
                 
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   prescribe
                   against
                   the
                
                 jus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   practice
                   against
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 larger
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 this
                 representation
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 yours
                 is
                 here
                 so
                 short
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 you
                 come
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 afterward
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 reasons
                 ,
                 but
                 fall
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 foule
                 language
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 answer
                 an
                 argument
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 this
                 representation
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reader
                 his
                 perusing
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 here
                 reply
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 comparing
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 concerning
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 conceive
                 ,
                 the
                 arguments
                 we
                 urged
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 you
                 had
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 deciding
                 of
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 standing
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 strength
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 urge
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 till
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 urged
                 ,
                 be
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 because
                 you
                 say
                 something
                 ,
                 against
                 what
                 we
                 insinuated
                 ,
                 
                 touching
                 making
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 the
                 determiner
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 judge
                 concerning
                 all
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 concerning
                 that
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 touching
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 first
                 examine
                 what
                 you
                 oppose
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 give
                 our
                 reasons
                 for
                 this
                 assertion
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 call
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 oppose
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 to
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 For
                 our
                 laying
                 down
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 your selves
                 forbear
                 laughter
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 forbear
                 laughing
                 hereat
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 rail
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 calling
                 us
                 Scripturists
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 
                   as
                   cry
                   ,
                   verbum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   verbum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   nothing
                   but
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   there
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   manners
                   .
                
                 If
                 these
                 words
                 had
                 been
                 belched
                 out
                 by
                 some
                 railing
                 Rabshakeh
                 ,
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 held
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 answered
                 you
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Commandment
                   that
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   answer
                   him
                   not
                   :
                
                 or
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 uttered
                 by
                 some
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 much
                 have
                 wondered
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 profess
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   dissenting
                   Christians
                
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 principle
                 here
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 judge
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 downright
                 Popish
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Allen
                 ,
                 an
                 ancient
                 Protestant
                 Minister
                 ,
                 hath
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 such
                 stuff
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 reproached
                 his
                 fellow
                 brethren
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 no
                 wayes
                 allowable
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 should
                 press
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 bring
                 
                   verbum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   .
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 here
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needs
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 now
                 your
                 Papers
                 are
                 published
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 a
                 publike
                 retractation
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 thereby
                 so
                 much
                 dishonoured
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 offended
                 and
                 grieved
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 us
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 intended
                 treaty
                 gone
                 on
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 insisted
                 on
                 satisfaction
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 hinted
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 discourse
                 )
                 for
                 that
                 distemper
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 and
                 elswhere
                 in
                 your
                 Paper
                 let
                 forth
                 (
                 though
                 then
                 the
                 more
                 private
                 might
                 have
                 served
                 the
                 turn
                 )
                 before
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 closed
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 accommodation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 you
                 paralell
                 us
                 with
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 cried
                 
                   Templum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   Templum
                   Domini
                
                 ;
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 you
                 cry
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Templum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 
                   verbum
                   Domini
                
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 3.
                 
                 Then
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 compare
                 us
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   and
                   their
                   Bibles
                   were
                   left
                   together
                   ,
                   what
                   strange
                   phantasticall
                   opinion
                   soever
                   came
                   in
                   their
                   brain
                   ,
                   their
                   usuall
                   manner
                   was
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   taught
                   it
                   them
                   ,
                   quoting
                   Mr.
                
                 Hooker
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 your
                 
                   dear
                   friends
                
                 ,
                 (
                 nay
                 more
                 )
                 
                   brethren
                   ,
                   dearly
                   beloved
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   you
                   returned
                   hearty
                   thanks
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Answer
                   full
                   of
                   civility
                   towards
                   you
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 continued
                 in
                 your
                 esteem
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 your
                 termes
                 ,
                 in
                 admitting
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 out
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 you
                 proceed
                 to
                 misrepresent
                 our
                 assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 father
                 that
                 upon
                 us
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 slandering
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 judge
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 our
                 asserting
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 judge
                 of
                 all
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 followes
                 not
                 
                   that
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   to
                   our
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   and
                   burn
                   all
                   other
                   books
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 being
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 onely
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 profound
                 and
                 deep
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 use
                 the
                 greatest
                 diligence
                 and
                 best
                 helps
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 there
                 ;
                 so
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 build
                 our
                 faith
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 unsure
                 foundation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 practice
                 ,
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 matter
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 abandoning
                 or
                 despising
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 you
                 here
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 you
                 (
                 who
                 attribute
                 more
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 ever
                 the
                 great
                 Champions
                 for
                 the
                 Protestant
                 cause
                 did
                 )
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 
                   joyning
                   hands
                
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 (
                 enquiring
                 
                   where
                   was
                   our
                   Church
                   before
                   Luther
                   ?
                
                 and
                 whom
                 ,
                 our
                 Divines
                 answering
                 sufficiently
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 
                   ex
                   superabundanti
                
                 prove
                 the
                 main
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 )
                 and
                 making
                 that
                 plea
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Church
                 
                 Government
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 contend
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 argue
                 for
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 did
                 against
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 devotion
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 ask
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   was
                   our
                   Church
                
                 (
                 you
                 here
                 sure
                 mean
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 our
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ?
                 else
                 you
                 take
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 belong
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 you
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 )
                 before
                 Calvin
                 ?
                 But
                 we
                 answer
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 take
                 such
                 an
                 
                   high
                   jumpe
                   ,
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   practice
                   and
                   successions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 talk
                 of
                 ;
                 being
                 able
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   superabundanti
                
                 ,
                 to
                 evidence
                 it
                 from
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 purer
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 (
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 some
                 account
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 anon
                 give
                 some
                 further
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sound
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 ancient
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 
                   we
                   list
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 some
                 account
                 also
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 second
                 Paper
                 urged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vindication
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                
                 by
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Assembly
                 of
                 London
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Jus
                   Divinum
                   Regiminis
                   Ecclesiastici
                
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 London
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Reader
                 (
                 and
                 you
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 peruse
                 them
                 )
                 may
                 see
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford's
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Aarons
                   Rod
                   blossoming
                
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   George
                   Gillespi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Assertions
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   Scotland
                
                 (
                 conceived
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 penned
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 M.
                 Gillespi
                 ,
                 yet
                 therein
                 assisted
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Henderson
                 )
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   jus
                   Divinum
                
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 office
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 ould
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 books
                 (
                 proving
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 Jewish
                 judicatories
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 which
                 some
                 conceive
                 Christ
                 alludes
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   tell
                   the
                   Chutch
                   ,
                
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 appointed
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 answering
                 the
                 opposers
                 of
                 this
                 Government
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 materiall
                 points
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 objected
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 Champions
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 )
                 were
                 never
                 yet
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 assistance
                 (
                 however
                 you
                 contemn
                 it
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 bless
                 God
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 ashamed
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Hendersons
                 answer
                 
                 to
                 his
                 
                   late
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Divines
                 have
                 answered
                 the
                 Papists
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 touching
                 other
                 matters
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 neither
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 defence
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 thank
                 God
                 heartily
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 farre
                 abler
                 disputants
                 and
                 Champions
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 cause
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 have
                 ever
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 not
                 thinking
                 our selves
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 for
                 any
                 abilities
                 ,
                 amongst
                 them
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 of
                 those
                 Champions
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 refused
                 not
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 weapons
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 )
                 did
                 ever
                 refuse
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 judge
                 and
                 determiner
                 of
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ?
                 or
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 rather
                 stoutly
                 and
                 irrefragably
                 maintain
                 and
                 defend
                 this
                 main
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 adversary
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   reverence
                   you
                   pay
                   to
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   acknowledg
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   infallible
                   and
                   unerring
                   rule
                   .
                
                 And
                 will
                 not
                 a
                 Papist
                 say
                 so
                 too
                 ?
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 enquire
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 supreme
                 judge
                 of
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 Except
                 you
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 reverence
                 you
                 pay
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 a
                 Papist
                 ;
                 nay
                 you
                 joyn
                 hands
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ;
                 
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   cry
                   up
                   Scripture
                   to
                   the
                   contempt
                   and
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it self
                   teacheth
                   men
                   to
                   honour
                   and
                   obey
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   sano
                   sensu
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 sound
                 sense
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 further
                 declare
                 your selves
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Scripture
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   should
                   guid
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   doubt
                   or
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   should
                   expound
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   as
                   saith
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   quote
                   in
                   your
                   margent
                
                 BP
                 Laud's
                 
                   Preface
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   against
                
                 Usher
                 but
                 Fisher
                 *
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 mistake
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Whether
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 belongeth
                 not
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 expounding
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 readily
                 granted
                 to
                 her
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Texts
                 you
                 cite
                 in
                 the
                 margent
                 will
                 prove
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 plainly
                 discover
                 your
                 opinion
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 abundantly
                 refuted
                 by
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 is
                 plainly
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   guid
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   doubt
                   or
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   to
                   expound
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ;
                 you
                 plainly
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptute
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 supreme
                 judge
                 ,
                 touching
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 controversie
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 Antitrinitarians
                 ,
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 Papists
                 or
                 whomsoever
                 )
                 may
                 say
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 points
                 in
                 controversie
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 plain
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 determination
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 sure
                 infallible
                 interpreter
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 parties
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 determination
                 alone
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 which
                 our
                 faith
                 must
                 be
                 resolved
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 fully
                 anon
                 .
                 Onely
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 we
                 must
                 mind
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 assertion
                 is
                 fetcht
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dreggs
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 opinion
                 as
                 all
                 sound
                 Protestants
                 will
                 disclaim
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 the
                 Texts
                 you
                 cite
                 in
                 your
                 margent
                 ,
                 prove
                 any
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 Not
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 that
                 is
                 usually
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 opinion
                 which
                 you
                 maintain
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 vindicated
                 by
                 our
                 Divines
                 ;
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Pillar
                   and
                   ground
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 Ministry
                 onely
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 preaching
                 ,
                 publishing
                 and
                 defending
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 transmitting
                 it
                 to
                 posterity
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 doubt
                 or
                 difficulty
                 .
                 did
                 borrow
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Edicts
                 of
                 Princes
                 do
                 from
                 the
                 publishers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 pillars
                 and
                 posts
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 affixed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 generally
                 known
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   sc
                   .
                   Cant.
                
                 1.
                 8.
                 proves
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 a
                 Ministry
                 committed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 feeding
                 of
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 stronger
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 stretch
                 it
                 further
                 ,
                 its
                 plain
                 you
                 wrest
                 it
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 you
                 urge
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 we
                 our selves
                 granted
                 unto
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   were
                   invested
                   with
                   an
                   authoritative
                   juridicall
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   enquire
                   
                   into
                   ,
                   try
                   ,
                   examine
                   ,
                   censure
                   and
                   judge
                   of
                   matters
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whose
                   authority
                   we
                   professed
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   all
                   ought
                   to
                   submit
                   ;
                   urging
                   Scripture
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 nothing
                 whereof
                 we
                 do
                 here
                 
                   retract
                   ,
                   or
                   eat
                   our
                   own
                   words
                   ,
                   casting
                   that
                   out
                   as
                   unsound
                   and
                   hetrodox
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   we
                   acknowledged
                   was
                   a
                   Christians
                   duty
                   to
                   practise
                   .
                
                 For
                 here
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 submission
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 submission
                 of
                 our
                 persons
                 to
                 their
                 censure
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 held
                 forth
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 practice
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 submission
                 we
                 still
                 do
                 readily
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 juridicall
                 authority
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 invested
                 with
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 submission
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 we
                 professed
                 before
                 to
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 that
                 we
                 argued
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 submission
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 to
                 their
                 determinations
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 resolve
                 it
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 principles
                 then
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 build
                 it
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 foundation
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 reverence
                 we
                 ever
                 acknowledged
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 Synods
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 here
                 we
                 do
                 professedly
                 deny
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 again
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 slander
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   still
                   own
                   subjection
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   judgment
                   and
                   determination
                   of
                   our
                   Provinciall
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   deny
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   General
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Catholique
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 whom
                 neither
                 we
                 ever
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   guide
                
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Expositions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   usefull
                   Comment
                
                 thereon
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 helping
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 Gods
                 will
                 revealed
                 there
                 ,
                 touching
                 Church
                 Government
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 but
                 denied
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   our
                   sure
                   guid
                
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 asserted
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   onely
                   rule
                   to
                   judge
                   by
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   controversies
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 we
                 used
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 reply
                 )
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 received
                 rule
                 amongst
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 onely
                 sure
                 rule
                 or
                 guid
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 must
                 further
                 oppose
                 you
                 anon
                 ,
                 giving
                 you
                 our
                 reasons
                 for
                 that
                 also
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 infallible
                 comment
                 or
                 sure
                 guide
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 spake
                 )
                 interpreter
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 how
                 true
                 it
                 was
                 
                 said
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   seemed
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   our
                   Provinciall
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   will
                   hardly
                   grant
                   to
                   a
                   Generall
                   Council
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 hitherto
                 having
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 thus
                 ,
                 opposed
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 intimated
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 rule
                 and
                 sole
                 judge
                 of
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 our
                 Reasons
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 promised
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 assertion
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 ,
                 this
                 pains
                 to
                 some
                 may
                 seem
                 needless
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 full
                 our
                 Divines
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 judge
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 neither
                 seem
                 to
                 sleight
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 use
                 to
                 reduce
                 you
                 from
                 your
                 errour
                 ;
                 nor
                 neglect
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ;
                 in
                 not
                 laying
                 before
                 them
                 some
                 grounds
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 establishing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 truth
                 .
                 Our
                 Reasons
                 then
                 for
                 making
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 only
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 sole
                 supreme
                 judge
                 of
                 all
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 briefly
                 these
                 :
              
               
                 Argument
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 contained
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 begets
                 divine
                 faith
                 and
                 full
                 assurance
                 
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 remove
                 all
                 doubts
                 and
                 scruples
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 17.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 from
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 truely
                 perceived
                 and
                 rightly
                 understood
                 .
                 Timothy
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 gained
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 learned
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 firm
                 foundation
                 ,
                 whereon
                 we
                 can
                 build
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 20.
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 onely
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 judge
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 removing
                 all
                 doubts
                 and
                 scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 determining
                 the
                 matters
                 in
                 difference
                 touching
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 sentence
                 onely
                 we
                 can
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whose
                 determination
                 we
                 must
                 stand
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 must
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 supreme
                 judge
                 and
                 determiner
                 of
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 reaching
                 to
                 all
                 cases
                 and
                 matters
                 in
                 controversie
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 plain
                 for
                 the
                 resolving
                 of
                 all
                 doubts
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 supposed
                 of
                 appeal
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 judge
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 wanting
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 that
                 concerned
                 them
                 to
                 know
                 ;
                 integrum
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 
                   is
                   perfect
                
                 ;
                 being
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   Cui
                   nihil
                   deest
                   ,
                   &
                   extra
                   quod
                   nihil
                   eorum
                   quae
                   sunt
                   ejus
                   accipi
                   potest
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 strictly
                 prohibit
                 his
                 people
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 ,
                 either
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 detract
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 2.
                 and
                 therefore
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 perfect
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 case
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 needfull
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 determination
                 thereof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   Scripture
                   is
                   profitable
                   for
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   for
                   reproof
                   ,
                   for
                   correction
                   ,
                   for
                   instruction
                   in
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   throughly
                   furnished
                   unto
                   all
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 of
                 obscurity
                 .
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   lamp
                   to
                   our
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   our
                   paths
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 105.
                 and
                 hereupon
                 our
                 only
                 sure
                 guid
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 torch
                 or
                 lanthorne
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 guided
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 should
                 walk
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 be
                 cautioned
                 against
                 errours
                 on
                 all
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 also
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 
                   more
                   sure
                   word
                   of
                   prophe●sie
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   we
                   should
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   light
                   shineing
                   in
                   a
                   dark
                   place
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 19.
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 plain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 resolving
                 of
                 all
                 doubts
                 ,
                 and
                 determining
                 of
                 all
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 Although
                 if
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 the
                 Scripture
                 be
                 obscure
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 refusal
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 determiner
                 of
                 controversies
                 ;
                 perspicuity
                 not
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 certainty
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 men
                 being
                 often
                 obscure
                 ,
                 as
                 Lawyers
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 thereupon
                 ceasing
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   Scripture
                   
                   being
                   given
                   by
                   inspiration
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                   received
                   by
                   immediate
                   divine
                   revelation
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 sentence
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 the
                 supreme
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 guid
                 and
                 determiner
                 of
                 all
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 4.
                 
                 Nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 Paul
                 taught
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 26.
                 22.
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bereans
                 were
                 commended
                 for
                 trying
                 by
                 the
                 touchstone
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 heard
                 from
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 rule
                 and
                 supreme
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 turn
                 not
                 aside
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 path
                 that
                 is
                 chalked
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 32.
                 and
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 20.
                 
                 Josh
                 .
                 1.
                 7.
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 rule
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 exactly
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 thing
                 turn
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 more
                 reasons
                 might
                 be
                 here
                 urged
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 judge
                 these
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 having
                 dispatcht
                 what
                 we
                 promised
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 you
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 urged
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 by
                 us
                 propounded
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 determining
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 vented
                 against
                 us
                 the
                 distemper
                 of
                 your
                 spirit
                 for
                 that
                 proposal
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 further
                 declare
                 your selves
                 ,
                 touching
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 for
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 adde
                 unto
                 the
                 universal
                 ●ractice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                   exposition
                
                 ,
                 meaning
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   unanimous
                   consent
                   of
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 declare
                 your selves
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Propound
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 
                 urge
                 some
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 by
                 you
                 here
                 made
                 ;
                 3.
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 shall
                 answer
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 here
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 your
                 opinion
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 we
                 do
                 here
                 declare
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 readily
                 grant
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   expound
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   though
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 acknowledge
                 )
                 
                   it
                   be
                   tied
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   in
                   such
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   as
                   Judges
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 therefore
                 the
                 Churches
                 exposition
                 may
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 understand
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 
                   a
                   doubt
                   or
                   difficulty
                
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 allow
                 what
                 you
                 further
                 adde
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 we
                 
                   are
                   bound
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Churches
                   exposition
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   to
                   those
                   cases
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   judgement
                   and
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   upon
                   the
                   dark
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   :
                
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 close
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                   exposition
                   and
                   practice
                   is
                   our
                   rule
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   rule
                   too
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   about
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   necessarily
                   make
                   another
                   judge
                   and
                   rule
                   for
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   besides
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 being
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 interpreter
                 of
                 it self
                 ;
                 the
                 doubtfull
                 and
                 hard
                 places
                 thereof
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 plain
                 .
                 Further
                 we
                 do
                 here
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 touching
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 controversie
                 ,
                 or
                 touching
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 doubtfull
                 or
                 difficult
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 ministerial
                 Judge
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 rule
                 for
                 its
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 judge
                 from
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 appeal
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptureit
                 self
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 intimate
                 .
                 Again
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 parties
                 ought
                 to
                 submit
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 juridical
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 her
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 opinions
                 or
                 practices
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 determination
                 we
                 must
                 submit
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 resolve
                 it
                 into
                 her
                 sentence
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 dominion
                 over
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 her
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 or
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 or
                 practice
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 controversie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 in
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 
                 you
                 reject
                 the
                 rule
                 propounded
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 reasons
                 there
                 urged
                 ,
                 against
                 your
                 adding
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 rule
                 to
                 judge
                 by
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 here
                 professedly
                 adhere
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 did
                 but
                 seem
                 to
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 had
                 propounded
                 the
                 Scripture
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 rule
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ,
                 you
                 hereupon
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 rail
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 calling
                 us
                 Scripturists
                 ,
                 and
                 scorn
                 and
                 scoff
                 at
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 the
                 
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   manners
                
                 ;
                 we
                 hereupon
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 ,
                 you
                 ascribe
                 a
                 deal
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 meer
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 setting
                 up
                 her
                 determination
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 interpreting
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 issuing
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 yeild
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 it self
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 you
                 here
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 expounding
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   tied
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   in
                   such
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   as
                   Judges
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   were
                   concluded
                   and
                   bound
                   up
                   by
                   her
                   exposition
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 she
                 be
                 tyed
                 in
                 her
                 expounding
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 concession
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 this
                 assertion
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 rightly
                 expounded
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 duty
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   her
                   exposition
                   and
                   practice
                   is
                   our
                   rule
                   and
                   best
                   rule
                   too
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 
                   we
                   necessarily
                   make
                   another
                   judge
                   ,
                   and
                   rule
                   for
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   prove
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 else
                 
                   we
                   give
                   way
                   to
                   private
                   interpretation
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Popish
                 false
                 gloss
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Text
                 pointed
                 at
                 in
                 that
                 expression
                 )
                 and
                 anon
                 you
                 tell
                 of
                 
                   another
                   judge
                   and
                   rule
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   submitted
                   unto
                   ,
                   even
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   cannot
                   ex●…
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   practice
                   ,
                   and
                   universal
                   and
                   ●…nimous
                   consent
                   of
                   Fathers
                   and
                   general
                   Councils
                   ,
                
                 and
                 which
                 though
                 you
                 would
                 father
                 upon
                 Mr.
                 Philpot
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 sound
                 Protestants
                 in
                 their
                 w●…s
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 unanimously
                 disclaimed
                 ;
                 〈…〉
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 more
                 anciently
                 ,
                 seeing
                 if
                 they
                 mu●…
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 ,
                 ●…ly
                 to
                 Councils
                 
                 and
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 tryed
                 ;
                 so
                 you
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 betake
                 your selves
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 judg
                 ,
                 because
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 cashiered
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 all
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Question
                 betwixt
                 us
                 being
                 thus
                 stated
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 gave
                 our
                 reasons
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 judge
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 give
                 our
                 reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Churches
                 exposition
                 ,
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 general
                 Councils
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 its
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 best
                 rule
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 or
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 assert
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 
                   all
                   Scripture
                   being
                   given
                   by
                   inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 he
                 only
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Law-giver
                 and
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 10.
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 only
                 ,
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 supream
                 and
                 infallible
                 interpreter
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 interpreter
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 best
                 understanding
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 he
                 makes
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 cannot
                 be
                 interpreted
                 and
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 Spirit
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 whence
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   Nunquam
                   Pauli
                   sensum
                   ingredieris
                   ,
                   nisi
                   Pauli
                   spiritum
                   imbiberis
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Nunquam
                   Davidem
                   intelliges
                   ,
                   donec
                   ipsâ
                   experientiâ
                   Psalmorum
                   affectus
                   indueris
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 general
                 Councils
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 best
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 no
                 men
                 can
                 be
                 sufficient
                 interpreters
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 or
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 remove
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 the
                 controversie
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 over
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 denies
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 24.
                 yea
                 then
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   standeth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 5.
                 should
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 sentence
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 their
                 sentence
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 whereon
                 our
                 faith
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 quite
                 to
                 overthrow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 an
                 humane
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 controversie
                 about
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 about
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 any
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 any
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 disputing
                 with
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 pressed
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 testimonies
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 not
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 for
                 interpreting
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 this
                 should
                 alwayes
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 alwayes
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sure
                 ,
                 firme
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetual
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 alwayes
                 a
                 rule
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 extant
                 ,
                 nor
                 when
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 general
                 Councils
                 ;
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 general
                 Council
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 been
                 convened
                 till
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 having
                 written
                 nothings
                 till
                 four
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 not
                 till
                 five
                 hundred
                 or
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 interpreting
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Besides
                 after
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 an
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 evidenced
                 by
                 several
                 and
                 sundry
                 examples
                 .
                 You
                 your selves
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   are
                   different
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   Presbytery
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   expression
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Latin
                   Fathers
                   generally
                   ,
                   as
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Primasius
                   ,
                   Anselme
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   taking
                   this
                   word
                   (
                   Presbytery
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   function
                   which
                   Timothy
                   received
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Priest
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 express
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                   as
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Theophilact
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   and
                   some
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   few
                   of
                   the
                   Latines
                   also
                   ,
                   taking
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   .
                
                 We
                 shall
                 adde
                 only
                 another
                 example
                 ,
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Jerome
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                
                 do
                 so
                 interpret
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   carnal
                   ,
                   sold
                   under
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Paul
                 doth
                 not
                 there
                 speak
                 concerning
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 regenerated
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Augustine
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 touching
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 regenerated
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 there
                 speakes
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 most
                 certainly
                 doth
                 .
                 Many
                 more
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 these
                 we
                 may
                 sufficiently
                 conjecture
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 4.
                 
                 Adde
                 unto
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 have
                 sundry
                 of
                 them
                 erred
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 manifest
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 conversant
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 impudent
                 as
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 in
                 manifold
                 instances
                 :
                 yea
                 some
                 general
                 Councils
                 have
                 erred
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Council
                 held
                 at
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 that
                 established
                 the
                 Arrian
                 heresie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 that
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Eutichian
                 heresie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 that
                 established
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Fathers
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Councils
                 was
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 determinations
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 lyes
                 an
                 appeal
                 from
                 all
                 unto
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Whence
                 that
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 speaking
                 concerning
                 the
                 Arrians
                 of
                 old
                 urging
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                   Fru●●ra
                   inquit
                   circumcursitantes
                   praete●unt
                   ,
                   ob
                   fidem
                   concilia
                   se
                   postulare
                   .
                   Divina
                   enim
                   Scriptura
                   perfectior
                   est
                   &
                   sufficientior
                   omnibus
                   Conciliis
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 divine
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Councils
                 .
                 But
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 both
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 have
                 erred
                 ,
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 best
                 rule
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
                 of
                 interpretin●
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 5.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 that
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 are
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 others
                 suppositious
                 and
                 spurious
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 
                 corrupted
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 many
                 writers
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 publikely
                 adorned
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 rejected
                 as
                 heterodox
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 they
                 go
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 if
                 you
                 doubt
                 ,
                 learned
                 Voetius
                 doth
                 afford
                 you
                 a
                 catalogue
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 suppositious
                 and
                 spurious
                 works
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 genuine
                 and
                 true
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 with
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 receive
                 ,
                 others
                 reject
                 ,
                 others
                 do
                 doubt
                 concerning
                 ;
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 and
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 questioned
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 saluted
                 the
                 Fathers
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 either
                 sound
                 judgement
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 believe
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Rivet
                   ,
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                   Perkins
                
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Cajetan
                
                 and
                 others
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 might
                 be
                 particularly
                 proved
                 ,
                 by
                 instancing
                 in
                 the
                 suppositious
                 writings
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 disputed
                 concerning
                 some
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 meer
                 feigned
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 genuine
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 such
                 Scriptures
                 may
                 be
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 )
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 suppositious
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 difficulties
                 or
                 obscurities
                 in
                 the
                 genuine
                 Fathers
                 and
                 their
                 genuine
                 writings
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 phrases
                 now
                 grown
                 out
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 Idiotisms
                 ,
                 Histories
                 and
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 hard
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 interpretations
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 often
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 they
                 interpret
                 :
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 very
                 considerable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 compass
                 and
                 reach
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 persons
                 of
                 ordinary
                 rank
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 all
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 stored
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Library
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 be
                 consulted
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 were
                 
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 procured
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 for
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 or
                 difficulty
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 some
                 persons
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 that
                 ability
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 how
                 even
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 though
                 Divines
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 simple
                 and
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reade
                 over
                 all
                 their
                 Works
                 ,
                 compare
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 doubt
                 or
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 gather
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 whereof
                 we
                 questioned
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 you
                 propound
                 as
                 
                   the
                   rule
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   rule
                   too
                
                 ,
                 for
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 unfit
                 and
                 unmeet
                 rule
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 are
                 able
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 great
                 confidence
                 touching
                 the
                 sureness
                 of
                 your
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 reasons
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 ,
                 (
                 unto
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 add
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 need
                 )
                 that
                 your
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 participates
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 however
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 rule
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 onely
                 sure
                 rule
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 you
                 alledge
                 something
                 for
                 your
                 assertion
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 examine
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 nature
                 and
                 strength
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 ●
                 .
                 You
                 quote
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 although
                 his
                 assertion
                 is
                 more
                 limited
                 then
                 yours
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 you
                 cite
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 alledged
                 for
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 instituted
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 substantials
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 found
                 instituted
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 affirm
                 ,
                 touching
                 that
                 Episcopall
                 Government
                 that
                 you
                 plead
                 for
                 ;
                 that
                 superiority
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 above
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 meer
                 device
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 without
                 and
                 against
                 Scripturall
                 warrant
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 ancient
                 and
                 purer
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 afterward
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 further
                 add
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 your
                 rule
                 for
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 be
                 admitted
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   shall
                   seem
                   to
                   abound
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   utter
                   our
                   own
                   fancies
                   or
                   desires
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   on
                   our
                   bare
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   give
                   way
                   to
                   private
                   interpretation
                   ;
                   whereas
                   we
                   should
                   deliver
                   that
                   sense
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   aforetime
                   given
                   by
                   our
                   forefathers
                   and
                   forerunners
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   :
                
                 unto
                 which
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 interpretation
                 that
                 we
                 ourselves
                 shall
                 give
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 however
                 Fathers
                 or
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 forerunners
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 interpretation
                 inferred
                 ,
                 or
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 the
                 uttering
                 of
                 that
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 uttering
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 mens
                 fancies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 that
                 private
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 ,
                 2d
                 
                   Epist
                   .
                   ch
                
                 .
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 condemns
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whose
                 words
                 there
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 point
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 whose
                 interpretation
                 is
                 that
                 publike
                 interpretation
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 and
                 every
                 member
                 thereof
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 private
                 interpretation
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 shews
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 21.
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 urge
                 the
                 very
                 popish
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 text
                 which
                 they
                 quote
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 rule
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 direct
                 opposition
                 to
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 hence
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 opinion
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 interpreting
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 judg
                 of
                 controversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 make
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Churches
                 exposition
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 ,
                 you
                 approve
                 not
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 sound
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Yet
                 you
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 urge
                 another
                 argument
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 about
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 for
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 is
                 
                   dominari
                   fidei
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Lord
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 to
                 impose
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 admitting
                 the
                 interpretation
                 given
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Councils
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 so
                 expounded
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 scope
                 or
                 other
                 circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 following
                 after
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 Texts
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 certainly
                 
                   dominari
                   fidei
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Lord
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 Paul
                 ,
                 though
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 and
                 infallibly
                 inspired
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 ●4
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 having
                 onely
                 a
                 Ministery
                 committed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 propound
                 that
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 gives
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 thus
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   ablest
                   defenders
                   of
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   defended
                   it
                   against
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   though
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   too
                   ,
                   giving
                   the
                   sense
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Fathers
                   unanimously
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   and
                   Councils
                   gave
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 Divines
                 defended
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 testimonie
                 also
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 ever
                 make
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 the
                 judg
                 of
                 controversies
                 or
                 rule
                 for
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 hold
                 the
                 affirmative
                 here
                 ,
                 doth
                 plainly
                 shew
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 ablest
                 defenders
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 readily
                 grant
                 that
                 our
                 Divines
                 do
                 
                   ex
                   super
                   abundanti
                
                 defend
                 the
                 truth
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ;
                 but
                 did
                 never
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 alone
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 quarrelled
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 judg
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 for
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 contented
                 to
                 have
                 stood
                 to
                 its
                 determination
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 Mr.
                 
                   Philpot
                   that
                   glorious
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 weapons
                 they
                 so
                 o●ten
                 call
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Vniversality
                   ,
                   Vnity
                
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 did
                 he
                 ever
                 refuse
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 judge
                 and
                 determiner
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 rule
                 for
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ?
                 Besides
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 matters
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 other
                 Protestant
                 writers
                 did
                 offer
                 to
                 defend
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 not
                 matters
                 touching
                 Church
                 Government
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 sooner
                 to
                 be
                 
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 working
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 sundry
                 of
                 them
                 laying
                 a
                 foundation
                 (
                 though
                 unwillingly
                 )
                 for
                 Antichrists
                 getting
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 seat
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 kept
                 pure
                 and
                 inviolable
                 :
                 in
                 respect
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 cite
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 four
                 generall
                 Councils
                 did
                 contain
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   pure
                   and
                   native
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 expresly
                 limit
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   quantum
                   attinet
                   ad
                   f●dei
                   dogmata
                   ,
                   so
                   forre
                   as
                   concerns
                   the
                   doctrines
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 noted
                 before
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 :
                 where
                 also
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   nullum
                   esse
                   nec
                   melius
                   nec
                   certius
                   remedium
                   ,
                   quam
                   si
                   verorum
                   Episcoporum
                   Synodus
                   conveniat
                   ,
                   ubi
                   controversum
                   dogma
                   excutiatur
                   :
                
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 disputation
                 or
                 difference
                 touching
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   nor
                   more
                   certain
                   remed●
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   a
                   Synod
                   of
                   true
                   Bishops
                   do
                   convene
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   controve●t●d
                   Do●●riae
                   may
                   be
                   discussed
                   :
                
                 but
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   autem
                   perpetuum
                   esse
                   nego
                   ,
                   ut
                   vera
                   &
                   certa
                   sit
                   Scripturae
                   interpretatio
                   ,
                   quae
                   Concilii
                   suffragiis
                   fuerit
                   recepta
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   but
                   this
                   I
                   deny
                   to
                   be
                   perpetuall
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   certain
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   suffrages
                   or
                   determination
                   of
                   a
                   Council
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 wrong
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Philpot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 ablest
                 of
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   willingly
                   submit
                   to
                   a
                   judge
                   and
                   rule
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 however
                 they
                 refuse
                 no●
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   sc
                   .
                   the
                   Papists
                   cannot
                   except
                   against
                
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 own
                 rule
                 ,
                 they
                 propound
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 interpretation
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 them
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 
                   publike
                   interpretation
                
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 
                   the
                   private
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 professed
                 
                   to
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 any
                 farther
                 then
                 it
                 appeareth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 publike
                 inter●reter
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 willing
                 
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   a
                   judge
                   and
                   rule
                   ,
                
                 besides
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 the
                 
                   primitive
                   Churches
                   practice
                   ,
                   and
                   universall
                   and
                   unauimous
                   consent
                   of
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   generall
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   rule
                   you
                   bring
                   the
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                   thereby
                
                 ;
                 because
                 your
                 plea
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 you
                 so
                 earnestly
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 weak
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 been
                 perfected
                 :
                 although
                 we
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 nothing
                 like
                 that
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 of
                 later
                 times
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 upon
                 
                   this
                   score
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   our
                   Presbytery
                   be
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   doors
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   wholly
                   destitute
                   of
                   Examples
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   testimonies
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   :
                
                 neither
                 can
                 you
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 therein
                 the
                 whole
                 stream
                 runs
                 so
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 rivulet
                 for
                 any
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 affirm
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 brought
                 unto
                 what
                 we
                 put
                 you
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 what
                 that
                 Church
                 Government
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 God
                 and
                 universall
                 practice
                 of
                 primitive
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 having
                 fully
                 discussed
                 ,
                 whatever
                 you
                 have
                 urged
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 the
                 rule
                 to
                 judge
                 by
                 in
                 this
                 controversie
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 not
                 refuse
                 to
                 try
                 ,
                 what
                 strength
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 you
                 alleadge
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 remove
                 that
                 aspersion
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cast
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   being
                   sensible
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 streame
                 of
                 the
                 examples
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 runs
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   not
                   way
                   to
                   evade
                   this
                   rule
                   ,
                   but
                   unâ
                   liturâ
                   ,
                   to
                   blot
                   out
                   all
                   records
                   and
                   monuments
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   three
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christ
                   as
                   imperf●ct
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 we
                 used
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 will
                 speak
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 therefore
                 recite
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 Having
                 put
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 Church
                 Government
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 ,
                 we
                 thus
                 declared
                 our selves
                 .
                 
                   For
                   our
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   think
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   very
                   hard
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   records
                   of
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   universal
                   practice
                   of
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   space
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   thereof
                   ,
                   (
                   excepting
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   left
                   upon
                   record
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   )
                   the
                   monuments
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   that
                   concerne
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   greatest
                   
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   being
                   both
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   and
                   far
                   from
                   shewing
                   us
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   universal
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   then
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   the
                   practices
                   of
                   some
                   Churches
                   may
                   be
                   mentioned
                   )
                   and
                   likewise
                   very
                   questionable
                   .
                   At
                   least
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   easie
                   to
                   assure
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   go
                   under
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   approved
                   Authors
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   are
                   neither
                   spurious
                   nor
                   corrupted
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 thus
                 recited
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 
                   unâ
                   liturâ
                
                 ,
                 blot
                 out
                 all
                 records
                 and
                 monuments
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 :
                 we
                 only
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 and
                 said
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 records
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 manifest
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 conversant
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 story
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 despair
                 of
                 making
                 up
                 any
                 perfect
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 next
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 easie
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 or
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 you
                 not
                 begin
                 your
                 demonstration
                 hereof
                 sooner
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ?
              
               
                 Again
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 easie
                 for
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 Authors
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 spurious
                 nor
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 charge
                 u●
                 ,
                 
                   brand
                   the
                   most
                   approved
                   Authors
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   spurious
                   and
                   corrupted
                   .
                
                 The
                 workes
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 some
                 approved
                 Authors
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 spurious
                 or
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 the
                 Authors
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 branded
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 another
                 of
                 your
                 wonted
                 slanders
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 through
                 out
                 your
                 Paper
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 common
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 who
                 knowes
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 spurious
                 works
                 put
                 forth
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 blessed
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 are
                 generally
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 were
                 those
                 many
                 false
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   Nicodemus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 St
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                
                 St
                 
                   Markes
                   Mass
                
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 also
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   constitutions
                
                 ,
                 held
                 for
                 Apocryphal
                 
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 shewes
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Decretals
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   Council
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 .
                 The
                 works
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Areopagita
                
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 absolutely
                 denyed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 that
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 Comments
                 upon
                 that
                 Chapter
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 give
                 many
                 reasons
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 instance
                 in
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 anon
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Epistles
                 that
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 special
                 reference
                 in
                 the
                 passages
                 we
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 here
                 except
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 reflection
                 upon
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 Confessor
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 equal
                 judges
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 practices
                 of
                 Impostors
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 putting
                 out
                 their
                 own
                 corrupt
                 writings
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 blessed
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 might
                 gain
                 belief
                 to
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 censuring
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   void
                   of
                   all
                   modesty
                   ,
                   and
                   shewing
                   thereby
                   no
                   great
                   store
                   either
                   of
                   judgement
                   or
                   honesty
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 said
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 Authors
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   spurious
                   or
                   corrupted
                
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 
                   Rivet
                   ,
                   Cocus
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   censur
                   a
                   patrum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Perkins
                 in
                 his
                 preparatives
                 to
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 probleme
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 do
                 say
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 here
                 well
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 shewed
                 more
                 judgement
                 and
                 honesty
                 your selves
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 censured
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 persons
                 destitute
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 
                   all
                   modesty
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 read
                 the
                 Fathers
                 with
                 any
                 measure
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 will
                 readily
                 acknowledge
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Having
                 vindicated
                 our selves
                 from
                 what
                 you
                 aspersed
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 cite
                 for
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Government
                 you
                 plead
                 for
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 observe
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 very
                 
                   high
                   jumpe
                
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 your
                 own
                 expression
                 )
                 over
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Centuries
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 only
                 pitch
                 upon
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 find
                 there
                 ,
                 making
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 apprehend
                 )
                 most
                 for
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   shewing
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   its
                   forme
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   by
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Although
                 you
                 having
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 insisted
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   exposition
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   unanimous
                   consent
                   of
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 general
                 Councils
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   rule
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   you
                   would
                   bring
                   Church
                   Governement
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 telling
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 quickly
                 have
                 forgot
                 your
                 own
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 mentioned
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 evidence
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 touching
                 Church
                 Government
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 put
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 But
                 you
                 think
                 (
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 this
                 you
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 by
                 citing
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   generall
                   Councils
                   shewing
                   us
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   what
                   the
                   Churches
                   practice
                   was
                
                 ,
                 considering
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 Council
                 did
                 ratifie
                 and
                 confirme
                 ,
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 anciently
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 mentioning
                 an
                 ancient
                 custome
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 it
                 is
                 established
                 .
                 Unto
                 this
                 and
                 what
                 further
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 urge
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 proving
                 from
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 it
                 for
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 severall
                 things
                 to
                 say
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 most
                 readily
                 yeild
                 ,
                 all
                 due
                 reverence
                 and
                 esteem
                 unto
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 condemning
                 of
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 damnable
                 heresie
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 mind
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Augustine
                 (
                 quoted
                 by
                 Calvin
                 and
                 alleadged
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 )
                 saith
                 touching
                 insisting
                 on
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 .
                 He
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 against
                 Maximinius
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 silence
                 that
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 contending
                 with
                 him
                 touching
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   neither
                   he
                   would
                   object
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                   nor
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   object
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   Ariminum
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   both
                   to
                   contend
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   Synods
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 clear
                 from
                 Ecclesiastical
                 story
                 ,
                 that
                 Constantine
                 did
                 admonish
                 this
                 Council
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   determining
                   and
                   judging
                   of
                   heavenly
                   Doctrine
                   (
                   seeing
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   readiness
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   ,
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   and
                   Prophetical
                   Bookes
                   )
                   they
                   should
                   fetch
                   from
                   
                   thence
                   their
                   formes
                   of
                   censure
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 determine
                 controversies
                 of
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 unto
                 which
                 religious
                 and
                 worthy
                 counsel
                 they
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 disputing
                 with
                 Arrius
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 testimonies
                 thereof
                 condemning
                 his
                 heresie
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Seeing
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Governement
                 by
                 
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 was
                 established
                 by
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Council
                 established
                 nothing
                 herein
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 had
                 
                   been
                   defined
                   and
                   asserted
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 afterward
                 )
                 
                   by
                   the
                   ancient
                   Canons
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   most
                   ancient
                   ,
                   even
                   immemorial
                   Apostolical
                   tradition
                   ,
                   and
                   custome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 customes
                 which
                 this
                 Council
                 speakes
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   deduced
                   down
                   to
                   those
                   times
                   from
                
                 St
                 
                   Mark
                   the
                   Evangelist
                
                 ;
                 We
                 do
                 here
                 enquire
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 Governement
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 prove
                 from
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 be
                 
                   jure
                   divino
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   right
                
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 and
                 must
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 purpose
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 defined
                 and
                 asserted
                 by
                 immemorial
                 Apostolical
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 deduced
                 from
                 Mark
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 )
                 we
                 do
                 then
                 again
                 enquire
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Governement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 found
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 urge
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Councils
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Further
                 you
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 alleadging
                 for
                 it
                 
                   immemorial
                   Apostolical
                   traditions
                   and
                   customes
                
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 silent
                 )
                 do
                 again
                 joyn
                 hands
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 pleading
                 for
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 customes
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 mentioned
                 or
                 awarranted
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 making
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 imperfection
                 must
                 be
                 supplyed
                 by
                 these
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 ;
                 but
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 opposed
                 by
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 send
                 you
                 ,
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cite
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 particularly
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 in
                 that
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 
                 chiefly
                 insist
                 on
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   Primate
                   ,
                   or
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                
                 at
                 all
                 there
                 used
                 ;
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                
                 (
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 him
                 )
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Lybia
                   ,
                   and
                   Pentapolis
                   .
                
                 We
                 confess
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Metropolitane
                
                 )
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 Canon
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 above-mentioned
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 whereunto
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 seventh
                 Canon
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 lay
                 no
                 great
                 stress
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 not
                 there
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 hint
                 only
                 thus
                 much
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 advantage
                 at
                 us
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 reason
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 grant
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 understood
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 found
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 quote
                 ,
                 that
                 speakes
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 touching
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 concernes
                 the
                 lapsed
                 Catechumeni
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 cite
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 ,
                 twenty
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 Canons
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 therein
                 both
                 wrong
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 your selves
                 ,
                 in
                 fathering
                 upon
                 them
                 supposititious
                 Canons
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 above
                 twenty
                 Canons
                 that
                 are
                 genuine
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 
                   Lucas
                   Osiander
                
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 recited
                 in
                 his
                 Epitome
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 ,
                 Centur.
                 4.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 the
                 twenty
                 Canons
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 only
                 he
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 genuine
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 read
                 in
                 some
                 supposititious
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Athanasius
                   and
                   Ambrose
                
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 judges
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 rightly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 falsly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 you
                 judged
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 little
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 let
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 pass
                 for
                 currant
                 ;
                 if
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 matter
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 supposititious
                 writings
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 you
                 cite
                 this
                 Council
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 the
                 ancient
                 custome
                 that
                 the
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 speakes
                 of
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitanes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 imagine
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 appointing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 .
                 )
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Council
                 did
                 not
                 constitute
                 and
                 create
                 those
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 but
                 confirme
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 
                 power
                 and
                 dignity
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 ancient
                 custome
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 ancient
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 limited
                 in
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 its
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 cannot
                 referre
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 no
                 Metropolitan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 never
                 at
                 all
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 thing
                 thereby
                 signified
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 next
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 first
                 mention
                 a
                 very
                 observable
                 passage
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Digby
                 unto
                 Sir
                 
                   Kenelmne
                   Digby
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 observableness
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 cited
                 by
                 others
                 ‖
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 that
                 you
                 contend
                 for
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   reduce
                   the
                   Church
                   now
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   Primitive
                   times
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   take
                   in
                   my
                   opinion
                   the
                   best
                   nor
                   wisest
                   course
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   not
                   the
                   safest
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   found
                   pecking
                   toward
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   I
                   believe
                   ,
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   greater
                   resemblance
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   yours
                   or
                   ours
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   age
                   of
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   never
                   a
                   whit
                   the
                   better
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   forme
                   not
                   chosen
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   but
                   imposed
                   by
                   adversity
                   under
                   oppression
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   forced
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   what
                   it
                   wisht
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   it
                   might
                   ;
                   not
                   suffering
                   the
                   dignity
                   and
                   State
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   which
                   rightly
                   belonged
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   soon
                   afterward
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   least
                   
                     lucida
                     intervâlla
                  
                   ,
                   shone
                   forth
                   so
                   gloriously
                   in
                   the
                   happier
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   more
                   Monarchical
                   condition
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 You
                 see
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 firme
                 for
                 Monarchical
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 doth
                 yet
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 had
                 no
                 footing
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 patterne
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Episcopal
                 Governement
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 superiority
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 over
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 no
                 Archbishops
                 
                 and
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 or
                 Primates
                 and
                 Patriarehs
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 quote
                 this
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 peruse
                 Blondellus
                 his
                 
                   Apologia
                   pro
                   sententiâ
                   Hieronymi
                   de
                   Episcopis
                   &
                   Presbyteris
                   ,
                
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 large
                 account
                 ,
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 he
                 undertaking
                 to
                 prove
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 vast
                 reading
                 )
                 that
                 untill
                 the
                 year
                 140.
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 Bishop
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Polycarpe
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 orders
                 of
                 Ministery
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 signified
                 more
                 anciently
                 .
                 Hear
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   therefore
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   being
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 ancient
                 custome
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 quote
                 ,
                 must
                 hereupon
                 be
                 limited
                 and
                 restrained
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 ancientness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 of
                 327.
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 before
                 its
                 assembling
                 ;
                 although
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 appointing
                 Metropolitans
                 before
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 ancient
                 comparatively
                 with
                 those
                 customes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 sprung
                 up
                 more
                 lately
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 very
                 new
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 undertake
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 either
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 concerned
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   stream
                
                 of
                 testimonies
                 to
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 universal
                 and
                 constant
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 even
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                   runs
                   so
                   for
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   rivulet
                   for
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 this
                 out
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Episcopacy
                 did
                 not
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 assembled
                 ,
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 steps
                 and
                 degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 nothing
                 like
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 grew
                 up
                 to
                 afterward
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 those
                 godly
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 first
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 upheld
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 
                 therein
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 subservient
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 afterward
                 ,
                 was
                 effected
                 in
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 Antichrist
                 into
                 his
                 seat
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 did
                 then
                 already
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 good
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 instrumental
                 ,
                 though
                 unwittingly
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 and
                 advance
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 and
                 bad
                 designe
                 ;
                 God
                 therein
                 leaving
                 them
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 thereby
                 in
                 his
                 secret
                 and
                 unsearchable
                 providence
                 ,
                 though
                 just
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 ,
                 bringing
                 that
                 about
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 appointed
                 in
                 his
                 eternal
                 counsel
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 averre
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 ,
                 as
                 Hierome
                 ‖
                 doth
                 well
                 observe
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   were
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   instinct
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   contentions
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   amongst
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   of
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   I
                   of
                   Cephas
                   ,
                   the
                   Churches
                   were
                   governed
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   after
                   every
                   one
                   thought
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   were
                   his
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   baptize
                   ,
                   not
                   Christs
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   decreed
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   should
                   be
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   all
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   belong
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seeds
                   of
                   schismes
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 long
                 afterward
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 speakes
                 of
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 confirming
                 their
                 power
                 )
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 were
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 order
                 of
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 also
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 setting
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Governement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 proved
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 reduction
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Synodical
                 Governement
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 indeed
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 your selves
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 confessed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Theophilact
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Latines
                   also
                   ,
                
                 did
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 
                   for
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   Presbyters
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Bishops
                   who
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   made
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Priests
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 express
                 it
                 )
                 making
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 mutually
                 to
                 expound
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 observed
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 partly
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 abundantly
                 shewed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 our
                 reverend
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 *
                 
                   Jus
                   
                   divinum
                   Ministerij
                   Evangelici
                
                 ,
                 prove
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 urge
                 also
                 sundry
                 other
                 testimonies
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 thereof
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 Hierome
                 and
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 do
                 alleadg
                 Dr.
                 Reynolds
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Knowles
                
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Hierome
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Primasius
                   ,
                   Sedulius
                   ,
                   Theophilact
                
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 further
                 urge
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Michael
                   Medina
                
                 affirmes
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Sacris
                   originibus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Sedulius
                   ,
                   Primasius
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   Theophilact
                   ,
                
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 with
                 
                   Ae
                   ▪
                   rius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 there
                 urge
                 .
                 But
                 
                   David
                   Blondellus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Apologia
                   pro
                   sententiâ
                   Hieronymi
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 clear
                 this
                 up
                 so
                 fully
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 his
                 large
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 penned
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 concurrence
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 there
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 Hierome
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 unprejudiced
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 but
                 take
                 the
                 paines
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 weigh
                 what
                 he
                 there
                 presents
                 ,
                 will
                 readily
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 are
                 one
                 order
                 of
                 Ministery
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 thus
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 judge
                 sufficient
                 unto
                 the
                 Canons
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 Canon
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 you
                 lay
                 the
                 greatest
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 examine
                 what
                 follows
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 6th
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 Ignatius
                 useth
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 ,
                 
                   Antiqui
                   mores
                   obtineant
                   in
                   Egypto
                   ,
                   Lybia
                   ,
                   Pentapoli
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   ancient
                   customes
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Lybia
                   and
                   Pentapoli
                   continue
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   should
                   have
                   power
                   over
                   all
                   these
                   .
                
                 But
                 concerning
                 the
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 know
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 Salmasius
                 conceives
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 a
                 pseudo-Ignatius
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 credit
                 that
                 Episcopall
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 deviated
                 from
                 the
                 primitive
                 institution
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 was
                 
                 set
                 up
                 .
                 Others
                 that
                 conceive
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 genuine
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 receive
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 in
                 his
                 Preparatives
                 to
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Probleme
                 ,
                 observes
                 that
                 seaven
                 Epistles
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 Hierome
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 35
                 ,
                 &
                 36.
                 reckon
                 for
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 increased
                 unto
                 twelve
                 ;
                 five
                 whereof
                 he
                 judges
                 to
                 be
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   Mariam
                
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                   ad
                   Tarsenses
                
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                   ad
                   Hieron
                
                 ;
                 4.
                 
                   ad
                   Antiochenos
                
                 ;
                 5.
                 
                   ad
                   Philippenses
                
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 that
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Learned
                 Antiquary
                 ,
                 acknowledgeth
                 onely
                 six
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 to
                 be
                 genuine
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 are
                 spurious
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 six
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 depraved
                 and
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Nay
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Greek
                 copies
                 are
                 corrupted
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 evidence
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 wish
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 two
                 passages
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Trallians
                 ,
                 he
                 boasteth
                 of
                 his
                 knowledg
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   understand
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   orders
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   differences
                   of
                   Archangels
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Hoast
                   :
                   the
                   differences
                   between
                   powers
                   and
                   dominations
                   :
                   the
                   distances
                   of
                   thrones
                   and
                   powers
                   :
                   —
                
                 yea
                 as
                 followes
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   incomparable
                   Divinity
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almighty
                   .
                
                 These
                 expressions
                 savour
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 humility
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Ignatius
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 
                   ad
                   Smyrnenses
                
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 correct
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 contradict
                 Solomon
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   He
                   saith
                   ,
                   my
                   son
                   honour
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   honour
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bishop
                   as
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   after
                   him
                   it
                   behoveth
                   you
                   to
                   honour
                   the
                   King.
                
                 More
                 here
                 might
                 be
                 urged
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 instanced
                 in
                 ,
                 do
                 shew
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Epistles
                 are
                 either
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 or
                 corrupted
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 expressions
                 ,
                 we
                 used
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   easie
                   to
                   assure
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   Works
                   ,
                   that
                   go
                   under
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   approved
                   Authors
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   (
                   referring
                   therein
                   after
                   a
                   more
                   especiall
                   manner
                   to
                   the
                   Epistles
                   of
                   Ignatius
                   )
                   are
                   neither
                   spurious
                   nor
                   corrupted
                   .
                
                 But
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 alleadged
                 by
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 cause
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 waight
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 was
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Ignatius
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 universall
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 evidence
                 that
                 that
                 Council
                 in
                 the
                 6th
                 Canon
                 ,
                 had
                 any
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 foysted
                 into
                 his
                 works
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 nothing
                 thence
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 shew
                 of
                 any
                 certainty
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 probability
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Now
                 whereas
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 these
                 ancient
                 customes
                 touching
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Metrapolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   deduced
                   from
                   St.
                   Marke
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Egipt
                   ,
                   Lybia
                   and
                   Pentapolis
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   subordination
                   of
                   all
                   inferiour
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   in
                   every
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   in
                   every
                   Province
                   to
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   in
                   every
                   region
                   to
                   the
                   Patriarch
                   or
                   Primate
                   ;
                   these
                   standing
                   Powers
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 
                   and
                   subjection
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   defined
                   and
                   asserted
                   by
                   the
                   ancient
                   Canons
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   most
                   ancient
                   ,
                   even
                   immemoriall
                   Apostolicall
                   tradition
                   and
                   custome
                   :
                
                 you
                 must
                 either
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 customes
                 ,
                 standing
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 subjection
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 warranted
                 ,
                 defined
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 by
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 you
                 do
                 hereby
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 customes
                 and
                 traditions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 assertion
                 you
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 a
                 door
                 to
                 let
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 many
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 obtrude
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 specious
                 name
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 :
                 though
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 abundantly
                 therein
                 consuted
                 by
                 our
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 were
                 never
                 answered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 patrons
                 of
                 unwritten
                 traditions
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 excused
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 forbear
                 to
                 either
                 examin
                 ,
                 or
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cite
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 Marke
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 
                 
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Lybia
                
                 and
                 
                   Pent
                   apolis
                
                 also
                 ;
                 you
                 do
                 herein
                 assert
                 things
                 inconsistent
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 Evangelists
                 properly
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 Officers
                 ,
                 extraordinarily
                 employd
                 in
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 setled
                 residence
                 upon
                 any
                 one
                 charge
                 ;
                 were
                 companions
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 Mark
                 was
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 .
                 But
                 Bishops
                 were
                 Officers
                 that
                 were
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 to
                 one
                 particular
                 charge
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 travell
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 did
                 :
                 Neither
                 could
                 Evangelists
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 called
                 Bishops
                 properly
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Apostles
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 eminently
                 and
                 virtually
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 Scaliger
                 saith
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 read
                 ancient
                 Histories
                 
                   parum
                   attentè
                
                 .
                 But
                 further
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 were
                 called
                 Bishops
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 properly
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Banes
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Diocesan
                   Triall
                
                 *
                 ,
                 who
                 there
                 gives
                 reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 Apostles
                 neither
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 might
                 be
                 both
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Bishops
                 properly
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 onely
                 urge
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 doth
                 strongly
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Mark
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 liable
                 to
                 errour
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 ordinary
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 writing
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 teaching
                 he
                 might
                 erre
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 occasion
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 asserting
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 properly
                 ,
                 gives
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 to
                 call
                 all
                 their
                 writings
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wayes
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 soever
                 you
                 call
                 Mark
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 properly
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 inspection
                 under
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 you
                 mention
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 unto
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 alleadged
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 not
                 manifesting
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 thereof
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 allow
                 ,
                 what
                 again
                 you
                 here
                 further
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                   sc
                   .
                   that
                   General
                   Councils
                   are
                   the
                   best
                   enterpreters
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   wi●l
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   touching
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 being
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 sure
                 and
                 safe
                 interpreter
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 minde
                 therein
                 revealed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plain
                 places
                 thereof
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 doubt
                 and
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 fully
                 shewed
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 swerving
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 from
                 Scripture
                 rule
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 general
                 Council
                 met
                 or
                 assembled
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 purity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 suffer
                 that
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 currant
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 say
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 
                   though
                   he
                   disliked
                   the
                   name
                   Hierarchy
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   allowed
                   the
                   thing
                   .
                
                 The
                 place
                 you
                 here
                 chiefly
                 referre
                 to
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 but
                 especially
                 what
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 where
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 having
                 mentioned
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 given
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 fourth
                 Section
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Gubernationem
                   sic
                   constitutam
                   ,
                   nonnulli
                   Hierarchiam
                   vocarunt
                   ,
                   nomine
                   (
                   ut
                   mihi
                   videtur
                   )
                   improprie
                   ;
                   certè
                   Scripturis
                   inusitato
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Verum
                   si
                   rem
                   omisso
                   vocabulo
                   intuemur
                   ,
                   reperiemus
                   veteres
                   Episcopos
                   ,
                   non
                   aliam
                   regendae
                   Ecclesiae
                   formam
                   voluisse
                   fingere
                   ,
                   ab
                   ea
                   quam
                   Deus
                   verbo
                   suo
                   praescripsit
                   :
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   the
                   Governement
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   so
                   constituted
                   ,
                   some
                   called
                   the
                   Hierarchie
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   improper
                   name
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   seems
                   unto
                   me
                   )
                   certainly
                   by
                   a
                   name
                   not
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   omitting
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   we
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ancient
                   Bishops
                   would
                   not
                   frame
                   another
                   forme
                   of
                   governing
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   prescribed
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                
                 He
                 speaks
                 then
                 here
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 intention
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 approving
                 every
                 thing
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   would
                   not
                
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 such
                 a
                 will
                 ,
                 purpose
                 or
                 intention
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   frame
                   a
                   forme
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   differing
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   prescribed
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                
                 He
                 had
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Section
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Canons
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 express
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 purity
                 of
                 Governement
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 remain
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 seem
                 to
                 extenuate
                 ,
                 what
                 deviation
                 there
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 allow
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 appointed
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 Section
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 Bishop
                 came
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 prevention
                 of
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 chose
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 lest
                 dissentions
                 should
                 arise
                 from
                 equality
                 .
                 But
                 withall
                 ,
                 there
                 shewes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 thus
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 had
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Consul
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 indeed
                 the
                 Moderatour
                 hath
                 in
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 instaneeth
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 addes
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 even
                 this
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 themselves
                 confess
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   Pro
                   temporum
                   necessitate
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   humano
                   consensu
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   and
                   agreement
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 proves
                 out
                 of
                 Hierome
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 chiefly
                 here
                 referre
                 to
                 )
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 whereas
                 every
                 Province
                 had
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bishops
                 one
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 and
                 whereas
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 constituted
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 above
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 dignity
                 that
                 did
                 belong
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 there
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 the
                 discipline
                 But
                 yet
                 addes
                 ,
                 
                   Quanquam
                   in
                   hâe
                   disputatione
                   praeteriri
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                   quod
                   ●arissimi
                   ●rat
                   usus
                   ,
                
                 i
                 e.
                 
                   although
                   in
                   this
                   disputation
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   omitted
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   of
                   most
                   seldome
                   or
                   rare
                   use
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 calling
                 a
                 Provincial
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 occasion
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 requiring
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 fewer
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 lesser
                 Assembly
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 more
                 weighty
                 or
                 difficult
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 was
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 more
                 general
                 Synod
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 appeal
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Calvin
                 shewes
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 that
                 account
                 given
                 by
                 him
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 first
                 appointment
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 superiority
                 above
                 their
                 fellow
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 but
                 an
                 humane
                 constitution
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 like
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 grew
                 to
                 be
                 afterward
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 appointed
                 or
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 was
                 nothing
                 like
                 unto
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Archbishops
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 whilest
                 Episcopacy
                 stood
                 ;
                 their
                 power
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 being
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 larger
                 circuit
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 need
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 having
                 therein
                 only
                 a
                 presidency
                 ,
                 or
                 moderatorship
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 exercising
                 any
                 dominion
                 over
                 their
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 truely
                 makes
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 intent
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 will
                 or
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 appoint
                 any
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 differing
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 constitution
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 Fathers
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 thought
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 afterward
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 shewed
                 ,
                 it
                 proved
                 otherwise
                 )
                 and
                 considering
                 what
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 discipline
                 ,
                 remained
                 entire
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 did
                 therefore
                 speak
                 moderately
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 )
                 approve
                 of
                 all
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 discerne
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 dealt
                 any
                 more
                 fairly
                 with
                 Calvin
                 here
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 justifier
                 and
                 patron
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 )
                 then
                 you
                 have
                 dealt
                 with
                 him
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 though
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 he
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 alleadge
                 him
                 for
                 ,
                 fully
                 evidenced
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 will
                 likewise
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 Beza
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 any
                 where
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 appointed
                 touching
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 was
                 done
                 
                   optimo
                   zel●
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 zeal
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 that
                 expression
                 he
                 only
                 approves
                 of
                 their
                 pious
                 and
                 good
                 intent
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 when
                 you
                 call
                 him
                 that
                 
                   earnest
                   patron
                   of
                   Presbyterian
                   discipline
                
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 stretching
                 his
                 words
                 beyond
                 their
                 scope
                 ,
                 have
                 represented
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 approved
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 discipline
                 doth
                 not
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 having
                 answered
                 fully
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Government
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pray
                   might
                   be
                   established
                   in
                   this
                   Nation
                
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 mind
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 whatever
                 you
                 here
                 again
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 proved
                 this
                 Church
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 attempted
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 you
                 )
                 
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   universal
                   practice
                   of
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 your
                 proof
                 for
                 this
                 falling
                 far
                 short
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 however
                 now
                 you
                 would
                 mince
                 the
                 matter
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 touching
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 )
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   put
                   both
                   together
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Churches
                   practice
                   alone
                   ,
                
                 but
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 disallowed
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 practice
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 yet
                 by
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 opinion
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 (
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 fully
                 spoken
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 given
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 exposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 sure
                 interpreter
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 in
                 all
                 controversies
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 asserted
                 and
                 defended
                 against
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 giving
                 of
                 which
                 unto
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 detracted
                 nothing
                 from
                 the
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   her
                   lawfull
                   and
                   laudable
                   customes
                
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 any
                 wayes
                 invalidating
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 assert
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 her
                 authority
                 against
                 
                   all
                   heretical
                   and
                   schismatical
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   seek
                   her
                   overthrow
                
                 ;
                 although
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 count
                 those
                 heretical
                 and
                 schismatical
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 seek
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 either
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 iudge
                 of
                 coutroversies
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 exposition
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 surest
                 rule
                 for
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 judging
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 
                   Patriarchs
                   ,
                   Metropolitans
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 then
                 Chancellours
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Commissaries
                   ,
                   Deanes
                   ,
                   Deanes
                
                 and
                 
                   Chapters
                   ,
                   Arcadeac●ns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Officers
                 depending
                 on
                 that
                 Hierarchie
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Government
                 agreeable
                 o
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 universall
                 practice
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Churches
                 ,
                 do
                 therefore
                 cast
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 w
                 fear
                 are
                 Articles
                 in
                 fome
                 mens
                 Creeds
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 having
                 spoken
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 judge
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 unto
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 alleadged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 further
                 have
                 urged
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 cite
                 it
                 for
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   being
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   consonant
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   revealed
                   in
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   are
                   not
                   jure
                   divino
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 any
                 such
                 Officers
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 
                   parted
                   with
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   danger
                   of
                   betraying
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 reasonably
                 expected
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 urged
                 some
                 arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 are
                 not
                 meant
                 in
                 these
                 Texts
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 
                   more
                   large
                   satisfaction
                
                 you
                 promised
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 afterward
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 was
                 comprehended
                 therein
                 was
                 not
                 judged
                 satisfactory
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 (
                 notwistanding
                 your
                 large
                 promises
                 and
                 confident
                 and
                 high
                 undertakings
                 )
                 you
                 discover
                 barrenness
                 in
                 arguing
                 ,
                 though
                 what
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 reasons
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 out
                 in
                 foul
                 language
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 utmost
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 .
                 First
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 these
                 Texts
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   too
                   generall
                   to
                   prove
                   a
                   ruling
                   Presbytery
                   out
                   of
                
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 magisterially
                 have
                 asserted
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 proof
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   often
                   told
                   so
                   ,
                   by
                   many
                   more
                   learned
                   Doctors
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 (
                 who
                 it
                 seems
                 reckon
                 your selves
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 these
                 Texts
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 general
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 ruling
                 Presbytery
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 only
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 account
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 there
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Provincial
                   Assembly
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   vindication
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   London
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Jus
                   divinum
                   regiminis
                   Ecclesiastici
                   ,
                
                 do
                 more
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Texts
                 do
                 hold
                 forth
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ruling
                 
                 Elder
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 particularly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguished
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 also
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Assertors
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 with
                 other
                 reverend
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 and
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 referred
                 you
                 )
                 do
                 answer
                 whatever
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 alleadged
                 by
                 those
                 many
                 more
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 these
                 Texts
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 generall
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 ruling
                 Presbytery
                 out
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 
                   resolved
                   on
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 are
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 clear
                 evidence
                 of
                 strong
                 and
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 shewing
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 scoff
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 you
                 urge
                 no
                 argument
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 can
                 readily
                 enough
                 accuse
                 us
                 of
                 
                   wresting
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   with
                   expositions
                   and
                   glosses
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   speak
                   what
                   they
                   never
                   meant
                
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 think
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 made
                 forth
                 by
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   put
                   such
                   strange
                   senses
                   to
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   till
                   of
                   late
                   yeares
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 nothing
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 confirmed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Councils
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 expositions
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 yeares
                 ,
                 were
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 extant
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 the
                 expositions
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 expositions
                 of
                 reverend
                 and
                 learned
                 Synods
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 or
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 (
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 them
                 )
                 backed
                 with
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Texts
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 no
                 account
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 us
                 and
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 profess
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 your
                 practice
                 you
                 shew
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 reverence
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 determination
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 however
                 it
                 being
                 
                 no
                 controversie
                 in
                 the
                 purest
                 Primitive
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whether
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 were
                 understood
                 in
                 those
                 Texts
                 ,
                 nor
                 this
                 case
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 we
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 that
                 occasion
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 discuss
                 this
                 matter
                 upon
                 their
                 expositions
                 of
                 those
                 Texts
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 herein
                 referre
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 with
                 you
                 be
                 esteemed
                 wresters
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 brand
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 you
                 apply
                 unto
                 us
                 (
                 yea
                 to
                 all
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 what
                 Dr.
                 Andrews
                 taxed
                 the
                 Papists
                 withall
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 shew
                 the
                 esteem
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 herein
                 parallel
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Cardinals
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 charity
                 you
                 have
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 whilest
                 you
                 had
                 hopes
                 by
                 courting
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 on
                 to
                 a
                 compliance
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 were
                 your
                 
                   dear
                   friends
                
                 (
                 nay
                 more
                 )
                 
                   brethren
                   ,
                   dearly
                   beloved
                   to
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 that
                 more
                 large
                 satisfaction
                 that
                 you
                 now
                 give
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 performance
                 of
                 your
                 promise
                 there
                 made
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 was
                 comprehended
                 in
                 that
                 Paper
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 here
                 said
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 this
                 promised
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 you
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 referre
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 further
                 spoken
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Reader
                 hence
                 may
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 find
                 here
                 little
                 but
                 flouts
                 and
                 uncharitable
                 censures
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 you
                 had
                 said
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 summed
                 up
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 your
                 sending
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 consult
                 what
                 interpretation
                 they
                 gave
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 us
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 expound
                 these
                 Texts
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 over
                 again
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 return
                 any
                 further
                 answer
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 made
                 :
                 only
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 way
                 of
                 giving
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 by
                 ridding
                 your
                 hands
                 quickly
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 briefly
                 this
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 what
                 exposition
                 the
                 Fathers
                 unanimously
                 give
                 of
                 any
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 exposiition
                 cannot
                 be
                 backed
                 with
                 their
                 concurrent
                 testimony
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 satisfie
                 .
                 But
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 one
                 answer
                 doth
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 that
                 your
                 principle
                 is
                 unsound
                 and
                 very
                 corrupt
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Section
                 so
                 fully
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 here
                 to
                 add
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 present
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               VII
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               as
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               what
               followes
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               go
               on
               mintaining
               your
               power
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               as
               you
               pretend
               ,
               backt
               by
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               which
               Authoritie
               is
               taken
               off
               by
               severall
               subsequent
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               so
               your
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               Church-censures
               are
               of
               no
               force
               upon
               any
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               willingly
               (
               and
               no
               longer
               then
               they
               are
               willingly
               )
               subject
               thereto
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               Civil
               Sword
               doth
               and
               can
               reach
               others
               ,
               your
               Ecclesiastical
               cannot
               :
               The
               Act
               inflicts
               a
               civill
               punishment
               ,
               whether
               corporall
               or
               pecuniarie
               ,
               upon
               all
               lawless
               persons
               ,
               whether
               such
               as
               contemn
               Gods
               Laws
               or
               Mans
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               censurable
               by
               you
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               mistake
               of
               yours
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               punishment
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               offender
               by
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               you
               may
               for
               the
               same
               offence
               proceed
               to
               execute
               Church-censures
               also
               ;
               so
               a
               man
               may
               come
               to
               be
               punished
               twice
               for
               one
               offence
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               such
               Statutes
               (
               as
               in
               
               1
               
                 Mar.
                 cap.
              
               3.
               and
               1
               
                 Eliz.
                 cap.
              
               12.
               )
               where
               there
               is
               a
               punishment
               prescribed
               to
               be
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               upon
               the
               transgressors
               of
               that
               Act
               ,
               and
               also
               another
               to
               be
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               speciall
               Proviso
               immediately
               follows
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               person
               offending
               the
               premises
               ,
               shall
               for
               any
               the
               offences
               afore-recited
               ,
               receive
               punishment
               of
               the
               Ordinarie
               ,
               having
               testimoniall
               thereof
               under
               the
               said
               Ordinaries
               Seal
               ,
               shall
               not
               for
               the
               same
               offence
               eftsoon
               be
               convicted
               before
               the
               Justice
               ,
               nor
               in
               likewise
               receiving
               for
               the
               said
               offence
               ,
               punishment
               by
               the
               Justice
               he
               shall
               not
               receive
               for
               the
               said
               offence
               punishment
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               .
            
             
               Now
               these
               latter
               Acts
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               against
               drunkennesse
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               prophanation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               &c.
               enjoyning
               punishment
               by
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               only
               ,
               hath
               utterly
               taken
               off
               all
               power
               of
               excommunication
               :
               And
               therefore
               our
               advice
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               complain
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               of
               such
               lawlesse
               persons
               was
               not
               amiss
               ,
               because
               that
               Sword
               is
               sharper
               and
               longer
               then
               any
               you
               have
               ,
               or
               can
               pretend
               to
               .
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 IF
                 we
                 went
                 on
                 to
                 maintain
                 our
                 power
                 of
                 censuring
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 )
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 civil
                 Authority
                 had
                 entrusted
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 it
                 concerned
                 you
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 good
                 what
                 you
                 undertook
                 .
                 But
                 herein
                 you
                 have
                 fallen
                 short
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Paper
                 ,
                 whereby
                 also
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 backt
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Authority
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 any
                 subsequent
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 instanced
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 our
                 Church
                 Government
                 and
                 censures
                 are
                 still
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 voluntariness
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 our
                 severall
                 Congregations
                 being
                 subject
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 appointing
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 subjection
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 persons
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 this
                 Association
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 do
                 readily
                 grant
                 the
                 Civil
                 Sword
                 ,
                 doth
                 and
                 can
                 reach
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 offendors
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 that
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 censures
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 thereunto
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 Argument
                 is
                 very
                 inconsequent
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Act
                 or
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 inflict
                 a
                 civil
                 punishment
                 ,
                 whether
                 corporall
                 or
                 pecuniary
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 lawless
                 persons
                 ,
                 whether
                 such
                 as
                 contemn
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 or
                 mans
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 therefore
                 such
                 offenders
                 are
                 not
                 censurable
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 except
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 late
                 Act
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 repealed
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 1648
                 ,
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 appoints
                 the
                 inflicting
                 of
                 spirituall
                 censures
                 ;
                 such
                 offendors
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 justly
                 censurable
                 by
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 are
                 still
                 censurable
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 yet
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 mistake
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 punishment
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 the
                 offendor
                 by
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 offence
                 ,
                 proceed
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 Church
                 censures
                 also
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 sound
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 punished
                 twice
                 for
                 one
                 offence
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 argument
                 whereby
                 you
                 would
                 prove
                 us
                 therein
                 for
                 to
                 mistake
                 .
                 Indeed
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 not
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 twice
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 offence
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 of
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 offendors
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 punishable
                 by
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 with
                 civil
                 punishments
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proceeded
                 against
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 your
                 
                 own
                 concessions
                 .
                 You
                 had
                 granted
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 scandalous
                 and
                 wicked
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 both
                 publikely
                 and
                 privately
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 continue
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 scandalous
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 reform
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 you
                 urged
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 compliance
                 with
                 your
                 Proposals
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   the
                   lives
                   and
                   manners
                   of
                   dissolute
                   persons
                   ,
                   might
                   with
                   brotherly
                   admonition
                   and
                   exhortation
                   be
                   reclaimed
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   due
                   censures
                   be
                   corrected
                   and
                   amended
                   .
                
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 
                   eat
                   your
                   own
                   words
                
                 ,
                 and
                 flatly
                 contradict
                 what
                 there
                 you
                 had
                 granted
                 :
                 for
                 now
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 offendors
                 as
                 are
                 punishable
                 by
                 the
                 civil
                 Magisttate
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 that
                 inflict
                 civil
                 punishment
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 censurable
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 have
                 refused
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 your
                 Proposals
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 twice
                 for
                 one
                 offence
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 justice
                 and
                 equity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 different
                 nature
                 of
                 Civil
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 only
                 corporall
                 ,
                 or
                 respecting
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 spirituall
                 and
                 respecting
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 men
                 consist
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 souls
                 also
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 offenders
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 civil
                 punishment
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 civl
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 with
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 impenitency
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 also
                 further
                 appears
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 usefullness
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 double
                 punishment
                 .
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 have
                 punished
                 the
                 offendor
                 in
                 his
                 purse
                 or
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 continue
                 in
                 an
                 insensible
                 and
                 impenitent
                 state
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 noted
                 with
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.
                 14.
                 be
                 delivered
                 unto
                 Satan
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 also
                 may
                 have
                 punished
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 remain
                 unsatisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 danger
                 also
                 of
                 leavening
                 others
                 by
                 his
                 unreformedness
                 ,
                 except
                 this
                 old
                 leaven
                 be
                 purged
                 out
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 Civil
                 punishments
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 restraining
                 from
                 publike
                 disorders
                 ,
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 tolerated
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 state
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 repentance
                 for
                 such
                 offences
                 ,
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 such
                 offenders
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Law
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 their
                 impeniteney
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 whereof
                 Church
                 censures
                 are
                 necessary
                 and
                 usefull
                 .
                 Both
                 Magistracy
                 and
                 Ministry
                 are
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 necessary
                 and
                 usefull
                 ,
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 on
                 the
                 due
                 punishment
                 and
                 censures
                 that
                 are
                 inflicted
                 by
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 asserting
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 or
                 destroy
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 doctrine
                 be
                 good
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 appointment
                 of
                 civil
                 punishments
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 by
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 proceed
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 vacated
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 she
                 inflict
                 any
                 censures
                 or
                 spirituall
                 punishments
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 dispensing
                 of
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 see
                 her
                 members
                 to
                 be
                 incorrigible
                 ,
                 impenitent
                 and
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 perish
                 (
                 if
                 her
                 physick
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 applied
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 gone
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 )
                 because
                 then
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 twice
                 for
                 one
                 offence
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 sound
                 and
                 good
                 Divinity
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 seeing
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 twice
                 for
                 one
                 offence
                 is
                 against
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 out
                 do
                 urge
                 two
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Mar.
                   chap.
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Eliz.
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 unto
                 this
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 upon
                 the
                 perusall
                 of
                 those
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 common
                 reason
                 doth
                 dictate
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Your
                 assertion
                 is
                 too
                 generall
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 these
                 Statutes
                 .
                 
                   That
                   of
                   the
                   
                   first
                   of
                   Mary
                   ,
                   speaking
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   penalties
                   to
                   be
                   infficted
                   on
                   those
                   that
                   should
                   disturb
                   by
                   word
                   or
                   deed
                   Preachers
                   in
                   their
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   molest
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   preparing
                   or
                   celebrating
                   Masse
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Service
                   ;
                   or
                   abuse
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   break
                   any
                   Altar
                   or
                   Crucifix
                   :
                   and
                   providing
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   persons
                   offending
                   in
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   but
                   once
                   punished
                   for
                   one
                   offence
                   :
                
                 as
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 mentioned
                 as
                 offences
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 transgressors
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 punished
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 your
                 quotation
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Copy
                 you
                 presented
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 judg
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Statute
                 you
                 here
                 mean
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 cap.
                 12.
                 )
                 is
                 likewise
                 as
                 expresly
                 limited
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
                   For
                   it
                   entreats
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   penalties
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   on
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   use
                   any
                   other
                   Service
                   then
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   deprave
                   the
                   same
                   Book
                   ;
                   or
                   should
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   derogation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   cause
                   other
                   Prayer
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   or
                   sung
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   not
                   resort
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   on
                   the
                   Sundays
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Holy
                   days
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   after
                   the
                   appointment
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   by
                   the
                   civil
                   Magistrate
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   punishment
                   to
                   be
                   inflicted
                   by
                   the
                   Ordinary
                   ,
                   doth
                   provide
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   persons
                   shall
                   offend
                   in
                   the
                   premises
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   but
                   once
                   punished
                   for
                   one
                   offence
                   ,
                   providing
                   particularly
                   as
                   you
                   mention
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 Holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 appointing
                 the
                 Directory
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 could
                 never
                 see
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 reason
                 for
                 that
                 severity
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 or
                 civil
                 punishments
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 punishable
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 by
                 this
                 Act.
                 However
                 ,
                 the
                 provisions
                 mentioned
                 in
                 these
                 Acts
                 ,
                 refering
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 cases
                 mentioned
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 your
                 proof
                 from
                 them
                 falls
                 short
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 your
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 Law
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 twice
                 for
                 one
                 offence
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 further
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Parliament
                 passed
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 1648
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 offendors
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 censurable
                 
                 by
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 occasion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 layd
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 sundry
                 penall
                 Statutes
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 inflicting
                 civil
                 punishments
                 on
                 severall
                 of
                 the
                 offendors
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proviso
                 in
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 (
                 that
                 was
                 passed
                 after
                 those
                 Statutes
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 restraining
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 inflicting
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 had
                 punished
                 them
                 by
                 civil
                 punishments
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 gives
                 the
                 Church
                 full
                 liberty
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 hint
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 a
                 limitation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 also
                 (
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 expert
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 )
                 might
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 5th
                 of
                 
                   Eliz.
                   cap.
                
                 23.
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 awarding
                 and
                 returning
                 the
                 Writ
                 
                   de
                   Excommunicato
                   capiendo
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 also
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 offeudor
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 Statute
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 to
                 inflict
                 a
                 civil
                 punishment
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 offendor
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 receiving
                 the
                 submission
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 certifying
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 released
                 from
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 custody
                 or
                 prison
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 (
                 who
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 so
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 all
                 Laws
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 )
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 such
                 a
                 generall
                 assertion
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 neither
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 cleer
                 by
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 civil
                 punishment
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 offence
                 had
                 incurred
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Statute
                 
                 10
                 
                   Caroli
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 forfeiture
                 appointed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 levyed
                 on
                 every
                 person
                 using
                 any
                 unlawfull
                 pastimes
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 proviso
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   jurisdiction
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   the
                   dominions
                   thereof
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   this
                   Act
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   abridged
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Court
                   may
                   punish
                   the
                   said
                   offences
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   this
                   Act
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   made
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 proviso
                 we
                 also
                 find
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Statute
                 30
                 
                   Caroli
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 which
                 yet
                 appoints
                 fofeitures
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 
                 day
                 by
                 Carriers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 travel
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Butchers
                 that
                 sell
                 or
                 kill
                 victuass
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 plainly
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 shut
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 twice
                 for
                 one
                 offence
                 .
                 Nay
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 heretofore
                 more
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 High-Commissioners
                 imprisoning
                 ,
                 fining
                 and
                 excommunicating
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 offence
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   Acts
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   against
                   drunkenness
                   ,
                   swearing
                   ,
                   prophanation
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   enjoyning
                   punishment
                   by
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrate
                   onely
                   ,
                
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 repealing
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 )
                 
                   to
                   have
                   utterly
                   taken
                   off
                   all
                   power
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 grant
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 unready
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 complain
                 to
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 any
                 lawless
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 justly
                 censurable
                 with
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Sword
                 ,
                 being
                 sharper
                 and
                 longer
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 alone
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               And
               you
               further
               proceed
               to
               make
               answer
               to
               our
               severall
               ensuing
               Quaeries
               ,
               but
               how
               fully
               and
               satisfactorily
               all
               may
               judge
               ,
               that
               have
               perused
               what
               hath
               formerly
               been
               said
               touching
               the
               civil
               sanction
               of
               your
               Government
               .
               Our
               first
               Quaerie
               is
               ,
               
                 Why
                 Government
                 in
                 singulari
              
               ?
               Your
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Government
                 that
                 is
                 established
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 by
                 Civill
                 Authority
                 .
              
               This
               Answer
               hath
               been
               confuted
               before
               ,
               we
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               here
               to
               that
               .
               But
               we
               are
               unsatisfied
               ,
               what
               you
               mean
               by
               (
               this
               Church
               )
               whether
               you
               mean
               this
               Church
               at
               Manehester
               ,
               where
               your
               Classis
               is
               ;
               or
               you
               mean
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               If
               you
               mean
               this
               Church
               of
               Manchester
               of
               your
               association
               ,
               it
               is
               establisht
               not
               so
               much
               by
               Ordinance
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               by
               later
               Acts
               ,
               grauting
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               to
               all
               Churches
               and
               Congregations
               in
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               alike
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               particularly
               cautioned
               against
               .
               And
               so
               you
               in
               your
               Presbytery
               in
               your
               Church
               at
               Manchester
               are
               protected
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               possessed
               your selves
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               But
               then
               others
               in
               other
               Churches
               and
               Congregations
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Prestwich
                 ,
                 Burie
                 ,
                 Middleton
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               may
               say
               of
               their
               way
               of
               worship
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               Government
               which
               is
               establisht
               in
               this
               Church
               .
               But
               if
               your
               meaning
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               we
               conceive
               by
               the
               
               subsequent
               words
               ,
               viz.
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Government
               but
               yours
               owned
               as
               the
               Church
               Government
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Nation
               )
               You
               are
               certainly
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               maintain
               it
               ,
               that
               his
               Highness
               ,
               or
               his
               Council
               owns
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               that
               Government
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               the
               Civill
               Sanction
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               the
               divine
               right
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Government
               in
               singulari
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               that
               onely
               Government
               which
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               and
               what
               Christ
               hath
               thus
               prescribed
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               every
               Church
               .
               And
               Calvins
               judgement
               (
               you
               say
               )
               in
               this
               particular
               is
               so
               manifest
               by
               his
               works
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               needs
               no
               proof
               .
               We
               have
               told
               you
               before
               of
               the
               form
               and
               order
               of
               Church
               Government
               appointed
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               by
               Patriarch
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               
               How
               this
               Government
               (
               which
               we
               suppose
               you
               will
               not
               say
               is
               Presbyterian
               )
               is
               in
               Calvins
               judgement
               ,
               not
               differing
               from
               that
               which
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               word
               .
               And
               in
               his
               first
               Section
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               (
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Elders
               ,
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               people
               who
               should
               rule
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               but
               Bishops
               that
               did
               all
               ,
               viz.
               make
               and
               publish
               Canons
               (
               a
               note
               certainly
               of
               rule
               and
               jurisdiction
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               in
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               they
               so
               ordered
               all
               things
               after
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               see
               they
               had
               in
               a
               manner
               nothing
               differing
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               form
               of
               Government
               did
               represent
               a
               certain
               Image
               of
               divine
               Institution
               .
               Can
               Calvin
               say
               more
               for
               your
               Presbytery
               ?
               nay
               ,
               can
               he
               say
               so
               much
               ?
               then
               how
               manifest
               is
               his
               judgement
               for
               the
               
                 jus
                 divinum
              
               of
               your
               Presbytery
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               that
               Government
               in
               particular
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               prescribed
               in
               his
               word
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               have
               we
               taken
               off
               your
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               (
               as
               above
               )
               your
               modern
               Doctors
               ,
               for
               Fathers
               you
               have
               none
               ;
               and
               now
               you
               descend
               to
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               .
               The
               
                 jus
                 divinum
              
               ,
               by
               London
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               provincial
               Synod
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Rutherford
                 ,
                 Gyllaspie
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               your
               divine
               right
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               modern
               Authors
               of
               yesterday
               ,
               with
               whom
               you
               paint
               your
               Margent
               in
               abundance
               ,
               and
               may
               serve
               your
               turn
               amongst
               the
               ignorant
               and
               vulgar
               sort
               ;
               who
               measure
               all
               by
               tale
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               weight
               ;
               when
               others
               that
               know
               what
               ,
               and
               who
               many
               of
               them
               are
               ,
               will
               conclude
               you
               draw
               very
               near
               the
               dregs
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               such
               as
               are
               lawless
               persons
               ,
               and
               who
               those
               be
               ,
               whether
               drunkards
               ,
               swearers
               ,
               unclean
               persons
               ,
               prophaners
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               not
               subject
               themselves
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               all
               together
               or
               a
               part
               ,
               
                 conjunctim
                 seu
                 divisim
              
               ,
               whether
               you
               will
               ,
               they
               are
               onely
               punishable
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               you
               cannot
               exclude
               them
               the
               Church
               by
               any
               of
               your
               censures
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 WE
                 did
                 indeed
                 proceed
                 to
                 make
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 several
                 Queries
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 peruse
                 the
                 Queries
                 ,
                 you
                 propounded
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 answer
                 we
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 judge
                 how
                 satisfactorily
                 
                 we
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 fully
                 weighed
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 by
                 the
                 civil
                 Sanction
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 your
                 first
                 Query
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   Government
                   in
                   singulari
                
                 ?
                 and
                 our
                 answer
                 given
                 thereunto
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Government
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   established
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   by
                   civil
                   Authority
                
                 ;
                 you
                 say
                 this
                 answer
                 hath
                 been
                 confuted
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 strongly
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 for
                 to
                 judge
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 this
                 answer
                 hath
                 raised
                 another
                 scruple
                 in
                 your
                 mindes
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 are
                 unsatisfied
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   we
                   mean
                   by
                   this
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 although
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 had
                 sufficiently
                 explained
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Prelatical
                 Government
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 put
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 stead
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Government
                 that
                 was
                 owned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 told
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 words
                 did
                 sufficiently
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 (
                 this
                 Church
                 )
                 we
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 confess
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 meaning
                 ;
                 yet
                 you
                 quarrell
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 upon
                 supposal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Manchester
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Association
                
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 our
                 Classis
                 meets
                 ,
                 might
                 thereby
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 take
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Church
                   Government
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   established
                   by
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   in
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   later
                   Acts
                   ,
                   (
                   granting
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   the
                   free
                   exercise
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   doctrine
                   and
                   worship
                   to
                   all
                   Churches
                   &
                   Congregations
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   way
                   )
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   alike
                
                 ;
                 though
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 was
                 ever
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 wayes
                 particularly
                 cautioned
                 against
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 way
                 have
                 that
                 prerogative
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 any
                 indulgence
                 is
                 granted
                 ;
                 that
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 Government
                 is
                 owned
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 neither
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Manchester
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 Classical
                 Presbytery
                 meeting
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 protected
                 meerly
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 
                   of
                   possession
                   of
                   that
                   place
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 being
                 awarranted
                 thereunto
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 that
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Parliament
                 appointed
                 and
                 established
                 as
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 approval
                 of
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 this
                 County
                 into
                 nine
                 Classical
                 Presbyteryes
                 ,
                 appointed
                 Prestwich
                 (
                 wherein
                 the
                 Government
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 exercised
                 for
                 along
                 while
                 ,
                 although
                 since
                 Mr.
                 Allen's
                 return
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 that
                 Congregation
                 could
                 do
                 little
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 this
                 Classical
                 Association
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   Middleton
                   and
                   Burie
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 according
                 to
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 was
                 also
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 present
                 Minister
                 joyn
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Class
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 these
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 suggest
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 liberty
                 for
                 some
                 way
                 of
                 worship
                 and
                 different
                 Government
                 from
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 granted
                 unto
                 them
                 and
                 exercised
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 any
                 character
                 of
                 indulgence
                 granted
                 to
                 others
                 other
                 wayes
                 )
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 of
                 this
                 County
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Classical
                 Association
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 ,
                 we
                 
                   are
                   not
                   mistaken
                
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Government
                   but
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   ,
                
                 that
                 was
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 they
                 establishing
                 
                   this
                   Government
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 humble
                 Advice
                 ,
                 assented
                 unto
                 by
                 his
                 Late
                 Highness
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   leaving
                   the
                   civil
                   Sanction
                   ,
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   divine
                   right
                   of
                   Pres
                   ytery
                   ,
                   and
                   prove
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   Government
                   in
                   singulari
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   only
                   Government
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   preser
                   bed
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 us
                 manifest
                 wrong
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 represent
                 us
                 either
                 absurdly
                 proving
                 
                   idem
                   per
                   idem
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 is
                 of
                 divine
                 right
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 argue
                 very
                 weakly
                 in
                 saying
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 divine
                 right
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 prescribed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leave
                 the
                 matter
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 proof
                 ,
                 nothing
                 whereof
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 any
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ;
                 only
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 that
                 chimerical
                 fancy
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 had
                 first
                 conceivd
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 impute
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 Then
                 you
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   what
                   Christ
                   hath
                   thus
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   de
                   jure
                   ,
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   
                   same
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 which
                 words
                 did
                 not
                 here
                 follow
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 render
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 plainly
                 expressed
                 ,
                 not
                 intelligible
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 it
                 was
                 uttered
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 matter
                 might
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 ,
                 neither
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 representation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 here
                 expressed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 upon
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 will
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 reasoning
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 represent
                 us
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 declaring
                 our
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 plain
                 expressions
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 ambiguity
                 .
                 Our
                 words
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 were
                 these
                 .
                 
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   judge
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   we
                   conceive
                   ,
                   that
                   whatever
                   is
                   of
                   Christs
                   prescribing
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   different
                   Government
                   (
                   whether
                   Episeopal
                   or
                   Congregational
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   apprehend
                   the
                   redundancies
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   defects
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   to
                   be
                   bere
                   supplied
                   ;
                   and
                   however
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   differences
                   amongst
                   godly
                   ment
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   prescribed
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   judg
                   that
                   the
                   Government
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   prescribed
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   those
                   must
                   say
                   so
                   too
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   being
                   Erastians
                   ,
                   do
                   bold
                   that
                   one
                   Church
                   Government
                   or
                   other
                   is
                   of
                   divine
                   right
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reader
                 will
                 hereby
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 reasoning
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 only
                 declare
                 our
                 judgements
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 represent
                 us
                 as
                 arguing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 absurdly
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 mangle
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 breaking
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 immediate
                 and
                 necessary
                 dependance
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 reference
                 to
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 thus
                 farre
                 declared
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 had
                 urged
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Scimusenim
                   unicuique
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 circumstantials
                 of
                 Government
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 believe
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 quoted
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 Calvin
                 used
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 he
                 speakes
                 )
                 being
                 variable
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 but
                 the
                 accidentals
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 we
                 added
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 you
                 in
                 part
                 mention
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   if
                   Christ
                   have
                   prescribed
                   a
                   Government
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   substantials
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   de
                   jure
                   ,
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 further
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                   Presbyterian
                   Government
                   is
                   that
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   there
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   in
                
                 Calvin
                 '
                 
                   s
                   judgement
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   manifest
                   by
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   needs
                   no
                   proof
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 manifest
                 to
                 any
                 ordinary
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 expressions
                 we
                 here
                 use
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 mention
                 )
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 had
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 he
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Church
                 might
                 have
                 their
                 different
                 formes
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 circumstantials
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 seeing
                 the
                 Government
                 prescribed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 substantials
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Calvin's
                 judgement
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 is
                 that
                 Government
                 ;
                 when
                 Calvin
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Scimus
                   enim
                   unieuique
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 concerning
                 the
                 circumstantials
                 of
                 Government
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 substantials
                 thereof
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 here
                 neither
                 ,
                 arguing
                 for
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 declaring
                 and
                 proving
                 ,
                 how
                 Calvin
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 expressions
                 you
                 quoted
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 mangle
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 what
                 immediately
                 went
                 before
                 ;
                 whereby
                 from
                 your
                 representation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 conceivable
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 referred
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 ,
                 you
                 joyning
                 them
                 to
                 other
                 words
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 reference
                 ,
                 represent
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 patched
                 up
                 such
                 a
                 poor
                 argument
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Jus
                   divinum
                
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 either
                 sincere
                 or
                 ingenuous
                 dealing
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 Calvin's
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 judgement
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 in
                 particular
                 prescribed
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 here
                 again
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 patronizer
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 by
                 
                   Patriareh
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   manifest
                   from
                   his
                   works
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 clear
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 will
                 but
                 consult
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 written
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 ?
                 Consult
                 his
                 Expositions
                 and
                 Commentaries
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 him
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 downright
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Jus
                   divinum
                
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 Office.
                 Consult
                 his
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 there
                 find
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 4.
                 
                 
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 takes
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Pastors
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 there
                 speakes
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.
                 17.
                 and
                 having
                 reckoned
                 up
                 the
                 preaching
                 Officers
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Section
                 ,
                 and
                 mentions
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 but
                 cite
                 only
                 one
                 passage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 here
                 hath
                 concerning
                 his
                 quoting
                 these
                 Texts
                 .
                 
                   Guhernatores
                   fuisse
                   existimo
                   seniores
                   de
                   plebe
                   electos
                   ,
                   qui
                   censurae
                   .
                   morum
                   ,
                   &
                   exercendae
                   disciplinae
                   unà
                   cum
                   Episcopis
                   praeessent
                   .
                   Neque
                   enim
                   secus
                   interpretari
                   queas
                   ,
                   quod
                   dicit
                   ,
                   qui
                   praeejt
                   ,
                   id
                   faciat
                   in
                   solicitudine
                   .
                   Habuit
                   igitur
                   ab
                   initio
                   unaquaeque
                   Ecclesia
                   suum
                   Senatum
                   conscriptum
                   ex
                   viris
                   piis
                   ,
                   gravibus
                   &
                   sanctis
                   ;
                   penes
                   quem
                   er
                   at
                   illa
                   ,
                   de
                   quâ
                   posteà
                   loquemur
                   ,
                   jurisdictio
                   in
                   corrigendis
                   vitiis
                   .
                   Porro
                   e●usmodi
                   ordinem
                   non
                   unius
                   saeculi
                   fuisse
                   ,
                   experientia
                   ipsa
                   declarat
                   .
                   Est
                   igitur
                   hoc
                   gubernationis
                   munus
                   saecu●is
                   omnibus
                   necessarium
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin's
                 judgement
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 for
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 that
                 otherwise
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 interpret
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   ruleth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   do
                   it
                   with
                   diligence
                   .
                
                 And
                 hence
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Church
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 its
                 Senate
                 or
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 that
                 consisted
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 godly
                 ,
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 did
                 belong
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 correcting
                 of
                 vices
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 after
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 will
                 speak
                 .
                 Further
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 experience
                 it self
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 one
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 inferres
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 Office
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 undestands
                 by
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 declare
                 himself
                 more
                 fully
                 and
                 plainly
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 then
                 Calvin
                 here
                 doth
                 ?
                 We
                 forbear
                 to
                 cite
                 any
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 ;
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Reader
                 by
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 presently
                 hereupon
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 but
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 think
                 makes
                 for
                 your
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 cite
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 for
                 ,
                 matter
                 not
                 much
                 how
                 you
                 misrepresent
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 might
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 appear
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 wish
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 make
                 lies
                 their
                 refuge
                 .
                 
                 But
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 alleadge
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Patronizer
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 you
                 come
                 over
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 forced
                 for
                 his
                 vindication
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 repetition
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 part
                 already
                 said
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 Calvin
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 referre
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 his
                 Institutions
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 
                   sc
                   .
                   Lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 immediately
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 even
                 now
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 declares
                 himself
                 fully
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 you
                 wholly
                 conceal
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 deal
                 not
                 honestly
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Nay
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 hitherto
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 of
                 governing
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ministeryes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 instituted
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 addes
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 might
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 familiarly
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 profitable
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 there
                 saith
                 )
                 will
                 represent
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   certain
                   image
                   of
                   divine
                   institution
                
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 cite
                 .
                 But
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 Calvin's
                 scope
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 held
                 forth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 he
                 judged
                 (
                 whatever
                 construction
                 you
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 that
                 that
                 very
                 Government
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 proved
                 was
                 held
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 goin
                 gbefore
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 purer
                 times
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 prevent
                 an
                 Objection
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Tametsi
                   enim
                   multos
                   Canones
                   ediderunt
                   illorum
                   temporum
                   Episcopi
                   ,
                   quibusplus
                   viderentur
                   exprimere
                   ,
                   quam
                   sacris
                   literis
                   expressum
                   esset
                   ,
                   eâ
                   tamen
                   cautione
                   totam
                   suam
                   Oeconomiam
                   composuerunt
                   ad
                   unicom
                   illom
                   verbi
                   Dei
                   normami
                   ,
                   ut
                   facile
                   videas
                   nihil
                   fere
                   hâc
                   parte
                   habuisse
                   à
                   verbo
                   Dei
                   alienum
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 further
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 however
                 he
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 express
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Canons
                 something
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 expressed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 compose
                 their
                 whole
                 Oeconomy
                 unto
                 the
                 only
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 easily
                 see
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 nothing
                 almost
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 he
                 hereby
                 declares
                 his
                 judgement
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 held
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 .
                 But
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 observed
                 before
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 approve
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 those
                 Canons
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 he
                 presently
                 after
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 deficient
                 and
                 wanting
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 however
                 he
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 something
                 they
                 erred
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   Verumetiam
                   si
                   quid
                   posset
                   in
                   ipsorum
                   institutis
                   desiderari
                   ,
                   quia
                   tamen
                   sincero
                   studio
                   conati
                   sunt
                   Dei
                   institutionem
                   conservare
                   ,
                   &
                   ab
                   ea
                   non
                   multum
                   aberraverunt
                   ,
                   plurimum
                   conducet
                   hic
                   breviter
                   colligere
                   ,
                   qualem
                   observationem
                   habuerint
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 shewes
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 were
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 Calvin
                 hath
                 in
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 order
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 observes
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 doing
                 but
                 partially
                 ,
                 and
                 catching
                 only
                 at
                 some
                 passages
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 think
                 makes
                 for
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 grosly
                 wrong
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 misrepresentation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 deal
                 by
                 other
                 Authors
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 deal
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 almost
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 might
                 make
                 to
                 appear
                 Patronizers
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 Calvin
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   did
                   all
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   make
                   and
                   publish
                   Canons
                   ,
                   a
                   note
                   certainly
                   of
                   rule
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 represent
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 Bishops
                 exercising
                 solitary
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 light
                 is
                 to
                 darkeness
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 Calvin
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 Section
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Section
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 preaching
                 was
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 speaking
                 still
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 )
                 they
                 called
                 all
                 those
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 These
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 did
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 chcose
                 out
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 gave
                 more
                 specially
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 lest
                 dissentions
                 should
                 arise
                 from
                 equality
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 he
                 presently
                 adds
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Neque
                   tamen
                   honore
                   &
                   dignitate
                   superior
                   er
                   at
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   ut
                   dominium
                   in
                   Collegas
                   haberet
                   ;
                   sed
                   quas
                   partes
                   habet
                   Consul
                   in
                   Senatu
                   ,
                   ut
                   referret
                   de
                   negotijs
                   ,
                   sententtias
                   roget
                   ;
                   consulendo
                   ,
                   monendo
                   ,
                   hortando
                   ,
                   alijs
                   praeeat
                   ,
                   authoritate
                   suâ
                   totam
                   actionem
                   regat
                   ,
                   &
                   quod
                   decretum
                   communi
                   consilio
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   exequatur
                   :
                   id
                   muneris
                   sustinebat
                   Episcopus
                   in
                   Presbyterorum
                   caetu
                   ;
                   atque
                   id
                   ipsum
                   pro
                   temporum
                   necessitate
                   fuisse
                   humano
                   consensu
                   inductum
                   fatentur
                   ipsi
                   veteres
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 quotes
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 asserting
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 We
                 wonder
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 where
                 your
                 modesty
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 nay
                 common
                 honesty
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 (
                 being
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 Calvin
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 Section
                 ,
                 else
                 you
                 read
                 him
                 very
                 negligently
                 )
                 yet
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Calvin's
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   did
                   all
                   ;
                   make
                   and
                   publish
                   Canons
                   ,
                   a
                   note
                   certainly
                   of
                   rule
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 you
                 see
                 Calvin
                 saith
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 no
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 here
                 calls
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Consul
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 Moderators
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 here
                 particularly
                 recites
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 execute
                 what
                 was
                 decreed
                 by
                 common
                 counsell
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 this
                 that
                 did
                 belong
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 themselves
                 confess
                 was
                 introduced
                 by
                 humane
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 what
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 touching
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 he
                 makes
                 mention
                 in
                 Section
                 fourth
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 Calvin
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                   rarissimi
                   usus
                
                 ,
                 of
                 very
                 seldome
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 use
                 was
                 chiefly
                 for
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 Synods
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 we
                 believe
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 is
                 so
                 express
                 and
                 full
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 patronizer
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 conclude
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 represent
                 him
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 little
                 conscience
                 of
                 falsifying
                 the
                 Authors
                 which
                 they
                 cite
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 taken
                 off
                 our
                 Calvin
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 misinterpreting
                 and
                 grosly
                 wronging
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 you
                 took
                 off
                 Beza
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 whom
                 ,
                 however
                 you
                 in
                 scorn
                 call
                 Modern
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 such
                 Doctors
                 as
                 both
                 you
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 much
                 from
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Authors
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 quoted
                 ;
                 for
                 Fathers
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   we
                   have
                   none
                
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ;
                 we
                 having
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 produced
                 clear
                 testimonies
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Optatus
                   ,
                
                 giving
                 in
                 clear
                 evidence
                 for
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 office
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 our
                 modern
                 Authors
                 ,
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 the
                 London
                 Ministers
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Jus
                   divinum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Synod
                 of
                 London
                 in
                 their
                 Vindication
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Rutherford
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Gillespie
                 ,
                 however
                 you
                 despise
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 but
                 
                   of
                   yesterday
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 known
                 and
                 approved
                 piety
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 deservedly
                 in
                 high
                 esteem
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 cite
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 you
                 count
                 but
                 
                   a
                   painting
                
                 of
                 our
                 margent
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   may
                   serve
                   our
                   turn
                   amongst
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   vulgar
                   sort
                   ,
                   who
                   measure
                   all
                   by
                   tale
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   weight
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 you
                 pour
                 forth
                 such
                 scorn
                 and
                 contempt
                 upon
                 so
                 many
                 reverend
                 and
                 glorious
                 lights
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 beleeve
                 all
                 moderate
                 spirited
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 their
                 judgments
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 which
                 you
                 profess
                 
                   to
                   love
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 disown
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   know
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   ,
                   will
                   (
                   sc
                   .
                
                 for
                 our
                 referring
                 you
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 
                   conclude
                   ,
                   we
                   draw
                   very
                   near
                   the
                   dreggs
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 you
                 had
                 approved
                 your selves
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 farre
                 more
                 profound
                 persons
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 arguments
                 they
                 urged
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Jus
                   divinum
                
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 in
                 your
                 reply
                 to
                 our
                 Answer
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rather
                 discovered
                 their
                 weakness
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 such
                 expressions
                 as
                 you
                 here
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 branded
                 ,
                 either
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 referring
                 you
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   others
                   know
                   what
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   they
                   
                   are
                
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 ,
                 do
                 neither
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 by
                 their
                 detracting
                 pens
                 ,
                 publish
                 any
                 thing
                 touching
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 ever
                 lessen
                 their
                 esteem
                 with
                 learned
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 sober
                 and
                 judicious
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 learned
                 Labours
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 you
                 may
                 please
                 your selves
                 in
                 your
                 v●lifying
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 for
                 referring
                 you
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 remembred
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 one
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 not
                 you
                 (
                 who
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 
                   drawing
                   very
                   near
                   the
                   dregs
                
                 )
                 here
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 immediately
                 followed
                 ,
                 you
                 having
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 enquired
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 had
                 called
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   present
                
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 demanded
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   there
                   no
                   present
                   Government
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   or
                   assembly
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   our
                   discipline
                   is
                   erected
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   at
                   present
                   without
                   Government
                   ?
                   or
                   where
                   hath
                   ours
                   been
                   this
                   fifteen
                   hundred
                   years
                   past
                   till
                   this
                   present
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 unto
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 followed
                 there
                 in
                 your
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 returned
                 you
                 our
                 Answer
                 :
                 yet
                 you
                 take
                 not
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 though
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 dealt
                 thus
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 shew
                 to
                 have
                 answered
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 pretend
                 to
                 answer
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 thought
                 you
                 had
                 wronged
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 telling
                 us
                 here
                 of
                 drawing
                 near
                 the
                 dreggs
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 Section
                 :
                 whereas
                 you
                 here
                 again
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   as
                   for
                   such
                   lawless
                   persons
                   ,
                   whether
                   drunkards
                   ,
                   swearers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   as
                   will
                   not
                   subject
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   onely
                   punishable
                   by
                   the
                   civil
                   Magistrate
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   exclude
                   them
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   censures
                   ,
                
                 this
                 is
                 as
                 easily
                 by
                 us
                 denied
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 you
                 asserted
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 perusall
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 both
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 or
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 better
                 reason
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 herein
                 maintained
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 again
                 mind
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 had
                 here
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   however
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   judg
                   all
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   lawless
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   out
                   of
                   conscience
                   not
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   rules
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   by
                   Authority
                   for
                   regulating
                   the
                   outward
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   yet
                   both
                   you
                   and
                   we
                   might
                   well
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   have
                   refused
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   subjected
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   late
                   Prelaticall
                   Government
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   accounted
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   lawless
                   
                   persons
                   :
                
                 yet
                 to
                 this
                 also
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 queries
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   all
                   that
                   subjected
                   not
                   themselves
                   to
                   our
                   present
                   Government
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   lawless
                   persons
                   ?
                
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 more
                 considerable
                 to
                 have
                 replied
                 to
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 us
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 your
                 querie
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 answered
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 about
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 counted
                 lawless
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 those
                 lawless
                 persons
                 were
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               IX
               .
            
             
               To
               our
               next
               Quaere
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               How
               farre
               you
               extend
               this
               Saintship
               ,
               this
               Church
               and
               Assembly
               of
               Saints
               :
               You
               answer
               ,
               
                 As
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Corinth
               and
               Galatia
               ,
               
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 gross
                 errours
                 of
                 many
                 members
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 stamp
                 in
                 your
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 un-church
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 make
                 your
                 Assemblies
                 not
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 such
                 Members
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               by
               your
               leave
               ,
               you
               answer
               not
               our
               question
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               ,
               Whether
               all
               your
               Assemblies
               were
               called
               assemblies
               of
               Saints
               ?
               for
               no
               question
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               un-church
               your selves
               ,
               or
               un-saint
               your
               Assemblies
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               corruptions
               in
               them
               .
               But
               whether
               none
               else
               but
               you
               were
               accounted
               Saints
               ,
               none
               Bretheren
               and
               Sisters
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               stand
               for
               your
               pretended
               discipline
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               the
               Donatists
               crime
               may
               be
               imputed
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               we
               say
               with
               St.
               
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 O
                 Impudentem
                 Vocem
              
               !
               Nay
               ,
               but
               this
               cannot
               be
               laid
               in
               your
               dish
               ,
               
                 whose
                 principles
                 and
                 practises
                 are
                 so
                 manifestly
                 against
                 the
                 practises
                 and
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Donatists
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 more
                 fitly
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 rent
                 themselves
                 from
                 your
                 Churches
                 .
              
               But
               who
               are
               they
               that
               have
               rent
               from
               your
               Church
               ?
               we
               hear
               but
               of
               few
               that
               ever
               admitted
               themselves
               members
               ,
               or
               prosessed
               themselves
               of
               your
               association
               ,
               that
               ever
               rent
               from
               it
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               out
               ,
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               never
               of
               you
               ,
               never
               had
               sworn
               obedience
               to
               ,
               or
               subscribed
               any
               Articles
               of
               yours
               ,
               as
               you
               or
               many
               of
               you
               had
               sworn
               Canonicall
               obedience
               to
               the
               Government
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               the
               39
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               Here
               is
               a
               rent
               indeed
               ,
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               utter
               overthrow
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               rent
               and
               rasing
               out
               those
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               had
               formerly
               confirmed
               by
               their
               own
               subscription
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Illa
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 &c.
                 O
                 Impudentem
                 Vocem
                 !
              
               this
               saying
               doth
               not
               concern
               you
               .
            
             
               But
               still
               we
               are
               unsatisfied
               in
               the
               word
               (
               Publique
               )
               what
               you
               mean
               thereby
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               Answer
               ,
               
                 Such
                 as
                 you
                 by
                 your
                 profession
                 and
                 practise
                 do
                 own
                 for
                 publique
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 constantly
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 others
                 to
                 frequent
                 also
                 
                 where
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 publique
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Prayer
                 dispensed
                 .
              
               But
               here
               again
               you
               come
               not
               home
               to
               our
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               none
               are
               publique
               Assemblies
               ,
               nay
               publique
               Assemblies
               of
               Saints
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               you
               constantly
               frequent
               ,
               or
               whose
               discipline
               you
               own
               ;
               however
               publique
               yours
               are
               .
               And
               then
               your
               Order
               is
               ,
               
                 Notice
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 all
                 Persons
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 publique
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               Notice
               of
               all
               Persons
               in
               order
               to
               censure
               ;
               so
               is
               your
               meaning
               ,
               and
               purpose
               ,
               as
               a
               little
               before
               you
               have
               said
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               your
               Paper
               ,
               to
               censure
               all
               Persons
               ,
               that
               maintain
               private
               meetings
               in
               opposition
               to
               publique
               ,
               whether
               out
               of
               conscience
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               a
               principle
               of
               carelesness
               ,
               sloth
               ,
               worldliness
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               Persons
               that
               crie
               down
               your
               Churches
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
               &c.
               is
               your
               purpose
               and
               meaning
               by
               that
               order
               .
               And
               you
               say
               further
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 transgress
                 any
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 made
                 no
              
               Proviso
               
                 to
                 exempt
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 meddle
                 with
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Here
               sure
               you
               are
               mistaken
               ;
               for
               you
               can
               no
               more
               proceed
               to
               censure
               such
               as
               forsake
               the
               publique
               Assemblies
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               rule
               laid
               down
               in
               your
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               then
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Minister
               ,
               or
               Magistrate
               civill
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               can
               punish
               them
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               1.
               
               Eliza.
               intituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 for
                 Vniformity
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               or
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               35.
               
               Eliza.
               Intituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 ,
                 for
                 punishing
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 obstinately
                 refusing
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Or
               an
               Act
               of
               23.
               
               Eliza.
               against
               such
               as
               refuse
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               :
               All
               which
               with
               your
               Ordinance
               ,
               are
               repealed
               by
               an
               Act
               made
               Septemb.
               27.
               1650.
               
               Intituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Act
                 for
                 relief
                 of
                 Religious
                 and
                 peaceable
                 pcople
                 from
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 former
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               By
               which
               these
               are
               not
               only
               repealed
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               enacted
               further
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 the
                 branches
                 ,
                 clauses
                 ,
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
              
               Proviso's
               
                 Expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 contained
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Act
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 whereby
                 ,
                 or
                 wherein
                 any
                 penalty
                 or
                 punishment
                 is
                 imposed
                 ,
                 or
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 on
                 any
                 Person
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 repayring
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 aforesaid
                 wholly
                 repealed
                 and
                 made
                 void
                 .
              
               None
               by
               this
               Act
               shall
               be
               censured
               or
               punished
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               former
               ,
               Act
               or
               Ordinance
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               come
               to
               their
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               though
               they
               obstinately
               refuse
               ;
               And
               if
               by
               no
               former
               ,
               then
               not
               by
               that
               you
               pretend
               to
               .
               Now
               to
               the
               end
               no
               prophane
               and
               licentious
               Person
               may
               take
               occasion
               by
               the
               repealing
               of
               the
               said
               Laws
               (
               intended
               onely
               for
               relief
               of
               pious
               and
               peaceable
               minded
               people
               from
               the
               rigor
               of
               them
               )
               o
               neglect
               the
               performance
               of
               Religious
               duties
               :
               It
               is
               further
               enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Person
                 and
                 Persons
                 ,
                 within
                 this
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 territories
                 thereof
                 ,
                 shall
                 (
                 having
                 no
                 reasonable
                 excuse
                 for
                 their
                 absence
                 )
                 upon
                 every
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 dayes
                 of
                 publique
                 thanksgiving
                 and
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 diligently
                 resort
                 to
                 some
                 publique
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 service
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 Exercised
                 :
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 some
                 Religious
                 duty
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 reading
                 or
                 Expounding
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 conferring
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               And
               be
               it
               further
               declared
               by
               the
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 Persons
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 diligently
                 perform
                 the
                 duties
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 (
                 not
                 having
                 reasonable
                 excuse
                 to
                 the
                 cootrary
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 deemed
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 offenders
                 against
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 proceeded
                 against
                 accordingly
                 .
              
            
             
               Can
               you
               say
               now
               that
               you
               have
               power
               to
               censure
               such
               as
               forsake
               the
               publique
               Assemblies
               ,
               by
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               rules
               (
               as
               you
               call
               
               them
               )
               of
               your
               Church
               Government
               ,
               when
               not
               only
               the
               pious
               and
               peaceable
               minded
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               obstinate
               also
               are
               exempted
               from
               the
               rigor
               of
               former
               Laws
               and
               onely
               taken
               to
               be
               offenders
               against
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               proceeded
               against
               accordingly
               ?
               Dare
               you
               yet
               proceed
               to
               censure
               notwithstanding
               this
               Act
               ?
               If
               you
               do
               you
               are
               very
               bold
               ,
               and
               may
               run
               into
               a
               Praemunire
               ;
               Though
               you
               say
               you
               are
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               any
               mistakes
               ,
               
               that
               may
               arise
               
                 ab
                 ignorantia
                 juris
              
               ,
               whether
               simple
               or
               effected
               :
               A
               strange
               saying
               ,
               we
               have
               heard
               it
               said
               
                 Ignorantia
                 facti
                 excusat
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Ignorantia
                 juris
                 non
                 excusat
              
               ,
               no
               not
               a
               simple
               ignorance
               much
               less
               an
               affected
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 IF
                 you
                 had
                 weighed
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 answered
                 ,
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 colour
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 answered
                 not
                 your
                 question
                 :
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 constitution
                 with
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 whom
                 ,
                 though
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 separation
                 do
                 un-church
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 mixture
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 denying
                 our
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 assemblies
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 justified
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 writes
                 as
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 Churches
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 such
                 corruptions
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 though
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 scandalous
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 assemblies
                 were
                 the
                 spots
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 we
                 acknowledged
                 such
                 assemblies
                 were
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 those
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   none
                   else
                   besides
                   our selves
                   were
                   by
                   us
                   accounted
                   Saints
                   ,
                   none
                   brethren
                   and
                   sisters
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   stand
                   for
                   our
                   discipline
                   :
                
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 mention
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 brand
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 it
                 pretended
                 :
                 you
                 might
                 from
                 our
                 answer
                 have
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 assemblies
                 in
                 our
                 Land
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 assemblies
                 we
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 parts
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 however
                 they
                 may
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 discipline
                 .
                 We
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Corinth
                   there
                   were
                   some
                   that
                   denied
                   the
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   others
                   made
                   rents
                   and
                   schismes
                   ,
                   and
                   sundry
                   grosly
                   scandalous
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 denied
                 such
                 assemblies
                 in
                 our
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 constitution
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 stand
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 Discipline
                 ?
                 Yet
                 you
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 we
                 meant
                 no
                 further
                 in
                 that
                 Answer
                 we
                 gave
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 
                   un-Church
                   or
                   un-Saint
                
                 our selves
                 or
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 fewer
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 these
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 had
                 shewed
                 your selves
                 more
                 pliable
                 to
                 good
                 order
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 furtherers
                 and
                 not
                 hinderers
                 of
                 their
                 reformation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 spake
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   had
                   of
                   late
                   rent
                   themselves
                   from
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   scandalousness
                   of
                   the
                   corrupt
                   members
                   ,
                
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   seeing
                   our
                   principles
                   and
                   practises
                   are
                   manifestly
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   utterly
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   against
                   the
                   opinions
                   and
                   practises
                   of
                   the
                   Douatists
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                
                 you
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 apply
                 that
                 of
                 Augustine
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ô
                   impudentem
                   vocem
                
                 !
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 to
                 have
                 rent
                 themselves
                 from
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 excepting
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 
                   admitted
                   themselves
                   members
                   ,
                   or
                   professed
                   themselves
                   of
                   our
                   Association
                   ,
                
                 have
                 rent
                 themselves
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 approve
                 your selves
                 good
                 disputants
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 separation
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 by
                 their
                 birth
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 whereof
                 our
                 assemblies
                 are
                 but
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 constitution
                 with
                 her
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 rent
                 themselves
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 justly
                 chargeable
                 with
                 schisme
                 ;
                 they
                 having
                 hereby
                 rent
                 themselves
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 wherof
                 they
                 were
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 membership
                 is
                 argued
                 from
                 their
                 being
                 born
                 
                   in
                   gremio
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 admitting
                 themselves
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 afterward
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 professing
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 thereof
                 members
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 hinted
                 to
                 you
                 this
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 membership
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 purpose
                 there
                 suggested
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 that
                 
                   the
                   severall
                   Congregations
                
                 
                 
                   within
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   that
                   make
                   a
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Christian
                   
                   and
                   Apostolike
                   faith
                   ,
                   are
                   true
                   Churches
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   severall
                   members
                   of
                   these
                   Congregations
                   are
                   by
                   their
                   birth
                   members
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   born
                   in
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Jews
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 
                   that
                   this
                   their
                   membership
                   was
                   sealed
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   solemnly
                   admit
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   into
                   the
                   universall
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   into
                   the
                   particular
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   born
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 Paper
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 replied
                 to
                 these
                 propositions
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 approved
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 answered
                 nothing
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 exempted
                 your selves
                 from
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 our
                 Government
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 admitted
                 your selves
                 members
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 any
                 associates
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 there
                 expressed
                 your selves
                 ;
                 so
                 here
                 you
                 come
                 over
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 unsound
                 principle
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 say
                 nothing
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 :
                 intimating
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 rent
                 themselves
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 admitted
                 themselves
                 members
                 ,
                 or
                 professed
                 themselves
                 of
                 our
                 association
                 :
                 whereas
                 if
                 being
                 members
                 by
                 their
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 they
                 after
                 rend
                 themselves
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 constitution
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 schisme
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 you
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 upon
                 any
                 sure
                 principle
                 ,
                 oppose
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 blot
                 of
                 schisme
                 you
                 would
                 fasten
                 upon
                 us
                 however
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 neither
                 upon
                 your
                 own
                 principles
                 here
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 whereby
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 us
                 guilty
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 out
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   or
                   many
                   of
                   us
                   had
                   sworn
                   Canonical
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   by
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribed
                   the
                
                 39
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 you
                 conclude
                 us
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 
                   rent
                   indeed
                   ,
                   a
                   schisme
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   .
                
                 But
                 herein
                 you
                 were
                 contradicted
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Allen
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 subscribed
                 this
                 Paper
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 Class
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 and
                 severall
                 of
                 you
                 resorted
                 (
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 could
                 subscribe
                 this
                 Paper
                 )
                 who
                 looking
                 about
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministers
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 charged
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 sworn
                 Canonicall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 although
                 here
                 you
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   or
                   many
                   of
                   us
                
                 did
                 so
                 :
                 as
                 hereupon
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 principle
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Allens
                 own
                 confession
                 ,
                 never
                 associated
                 with
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 or
                 swore
                 any
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 quit
                 from
                 that
                 guilt
                 of
                 schisme
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 you
                 here
                 charge
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 hinted
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 argue
                 well
                 against
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 separation
                 ;
                 to
                 acquit
                 our selves
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 disown
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 formerly
                 submitted
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 which
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 sworne
                 Canonicall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 schisme
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 we
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 the
                 grounds
                 we
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 will
                 but
                 impartially
                 consider
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 we
                 ,
                 but
                 your selves
                 that
                 do
                 make
                 the
                 rent
                 ;
                 although
                 to
                 heighten
                 the
                 charge
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 you
                 here
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 schisme
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   satisfied
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   overthrow
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 second
                 Paper
                 we
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 refuted
                 )
                 
                   and
                   rasing
                   out
                   those
                   Articles
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   formerly
                   confirmed
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   subscription
                   :
                
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 thereof
                 had
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prelaticall
                 Government
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 must
                 stand
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 disowned
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 rased
                 out
                 those
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 once
                 confirmed
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 subscription
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 pardon
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 credulous
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 your
                 great
                 heat
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 do
                 so
                 farre
                 overshoot
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Unto
                 that
                 wherein
                 you
                 were
                 unsatisfied
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 what
                 we
                 
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   publick
                
                 ,
                 our
                 answer
                 was
                 full
                 and
                 home
                 ;
                 but
                 either
                 you
                 minded
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 though
                 you
                 saw
                 your
                 doubt
                 was
                 resolved
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 we
                 understood
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 publick
                 Ordinances
                 were
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 our selves
                 did
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 frequent
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 said
                 expresly
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 )
                 
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   meddle
                   with
                   the
                   censuring
                   
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   being
                   godly
                   and
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   points
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   do
                   yet
                   differ
                   from
                   us
                   in
                   judgement
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   for
                   Gods
                   publick
                   worship
                   distinct
                   from
                   ours
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   barred
                   from
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   often
                   said
                   before
                   .
                
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 you
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 expressed
                 never
                 so
                 plainly
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 wondred
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 here
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 not
                 home
                 to
                 your
                 question
                 ;
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 these
                 Assemblies
                 owned
                 not
                 our
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 their●
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 denyed
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 expresly
                 professed
                 ,
                 we
                 never
                 medled
                 with
                 the
                 censuring
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 (
                 being
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 godly
                 )
                 in
                 order
                 unto
                 censure
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 forsakers
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 here
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   were
                   heartily
                   sorry
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   understanding
                   our
                   meaning
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   manifest
                   from
                   what
                   you
                   after
                   said
                   ,
                   should
                   only
                   move
                   this
                   doubt
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   lash
                   at
                   our
                   private
                   meetings
                   ,
                
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 justified
                 ;
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 lash
                 you
                 gave
                 us
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 neither
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 fault
                 ,
                 nor
                 reply
                 one
                 word
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 had
                 said
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 defence
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Whereas
                 we
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   seeing
                   in
                   the
                   Paper
                   which
                   we
                   had
                   published
                   in
                   our
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   we
                   said
                   notice
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   should
                   forsake
                   the
                   publick
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   you
                   might
                   thence
                   have
                   gathered
                   ,
                   our
                   purpose
                   was
                   to
                   observe
                   and
                   censure
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   did
                   maintain
                   and
                   hold
                   up
                   p●i●ate
                   meetings
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   cry
                   down
                   Ministery
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   shewed
                   were
                   censurable
                   by
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   our
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   altogether
                   silen●
                   ,
                   concerning
                   either
                   the
                   sin
                   or
                   punishment
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   did
                   erre
                   in
                   Doctrinals
                   or
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   dangerous
                   rents
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 silence
                 you
                 seemed
                 to
                 tax
                 and
                 blame
                 us
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 you
                 mention
                 this
                 our
                 declared
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 such
                 forsakers
                 of
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 thus
                 characterized
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fault
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 you
                 we
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 blame
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   we
                   be
                   silent
                   touching
                   either
                   the
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   punishment
                   of
                   
                   such
                   ,
                
                 and
                 censure
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 also
                 worthy
                 of
                 blame
                 and
                 punishment
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 transgressors
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 )
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 proceed
                 to
                 censure
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 let
                 us
                 neglect
                 our
                 duty
                 or
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 either
                 way
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 blame
                 worthy
                 .
                 Yes
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 wondered
                 at
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 manifest
                 from
                 what
                 principle
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 crie
                 out
                 of
                 schisme
                 and
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 blame
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 silence
                 ,
                 
                   touching
                   either
                   the
                   sin
                   or
                   punishment
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   erre
                   in
                   Doctrinals
                   ,
                   or
                   rend
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 here
                 are
                 become
                 advocates
                 to
                 plead
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 cry
                 down
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 these
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 this
                 
                   out
                   of
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 your
                 own
                 expressions
                 and
                 not
                 ours
                 ,
                 we
                 declaring
                 our selves
                 plainly
                 concerning
                 those
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 cry
                 down
                 our
                 Churches
                 and
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 Ministery
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 meant
                 by
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 held
                 up
                 private
                 meetings
                 in
                 oppofition
                 to
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 we
                 purposed
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 censure
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 being
                 censured
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   principle
                   of
                   carelesness
                   ,
                   sloth
                   ,
                   worldliness
                   ,
                   or
                   manifest
                   prophaness
                   ,
                   do
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   either
                   idle
                   out
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   are
                   worse
                   employed
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   publick
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 whom
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 we
                 said
                 we
                 purposed
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 forsake
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 seeing
                 you
                 have
                 undertaken
                 to
                 plead
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 sorts
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   mistaken
                   ,
                
                 when
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   transgress
                   any
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   made
                   no
                   proviso
                   to
                   exempt
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   from
                   being
                   censured
                   by
                   us
                
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 utmost
                 you
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   proceed
                   tocensure
                   such
                   as
                   forsake
                   the
                   publick
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   any
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   or
                   rule
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   our
                   forme
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                
                 35.
                 
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                
                 23.
                 
                   of
                   Elizabeth
                
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 are
                 
                   repealed
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   made
                   Septemb
                   .
                
                 37.
                 1650.
                 
                 The
                 title
                 whereof
                 you
                 give
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 repealed
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 is
                 further
                 enacted
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 this
                 allegation
                 hath
                 been
                 tried
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 weak
                 as
                 water
                 .
                 This
                 Act
                 of
                 1650.
                 that
                 you
                 insist
                 on
                 ,
                 repealing
                 only
                 the
                 Statutes
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 that
                 inflict
                 civil
                 punishment
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 repair
                 not
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 meddles
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 repealing
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 authorizing
                 the
                 censuring
                 of
                 offendors
                 with
                 Church
                 censures
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Paper
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 you
                 here
                 undertook
                 to
                 exempt
                 from
                 being
                 censured
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 discovered
                 before
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 therefore
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 must
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 your
                 repeating
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 over
                 with
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 paraphrasing
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 gained
                 some
                 new
                 strength
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 had
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 all
                 that
                 follows
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 weight
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 against
                 manifest
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 judge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 great
                 boldness
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 censure
                 those
                 ,
                 as
                 forsakers
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 falling
                 under
                 the
                 character
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 censurable
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 establishing
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 hereupon
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 to
                 fear
                 any
                 danger
                 of
                 running
                 thereby
                 
                   into
                   a
                   praemunire
                
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 again
                 mind
                 us
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 only
                 two
                 things
                 more
                 we
                 desire
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 pass
                 from
                 this
                 Section
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 1650.
                 which
                 you
                 quote
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 farre
                 discountenance
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 sloth
                 ,
                 worldliness
                 ,
                 or
                 prophaneness
                 ,
                 frequent
                 not
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 leaves
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 civil
                 punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 offendors
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 its
                 taking
                 off
                 the
                 civil
                 penalties
                 from
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 mentioned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 what
                 you
                 recite
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 not
                 speaking
                 one
                 syllable
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 carry
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 a
                 repeal
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 doth
                 both
                 leave
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 offendors
                 against
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 cause
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 ,
                 having
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Act
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 proceed
                 to
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 run
                 
                 our selves
                 into
                 
                   a
                   praemunire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 imputing
                 to
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 gross
                 assertion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 mistakes
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 
                   ab
                   ignorantiâ
                   juris
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 simple
                 or
                 affected
                 ,
                 do
                 hereby
                 plainly
                 discover
                 ,
                 you
                 matter
                 not
                 much
                 with
                 what
                 you
                 charge
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 can
                 but
                 render
                 us
                 absurd
                 enough
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 sense
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 tenour
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 used
                 any
                 such
                 expressions
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 mistakes
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 ,
                 
                   ab
                   ignorantiâ
                   juris
                
                 ;
                 whether
                 simple
                 or
                 affected
                 we
                 determined
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 you
                 to
                 examine
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 your selves
                 recite
                 our
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Paper
                 ,
                 you
                 represent
                 that
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 plainly
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 you
                 understood
                 us
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 minded
                 the
                 Reader
                 in
                 our
                 second
                 Animadversion
                 on
                 that
                 Section
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 affirm
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 absurd
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 for
                 our
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 whether
                 simple
                 or
                 affected
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   strange
                   saying
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   heard
                   it
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   ignorantia
                   facti
                   excusat
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   ignorantia
                   juris
                   non
                   excusat
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 faithfully
                 and
                 sincerely
                 you
                 have
                 herein
                 dealt
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 wish
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 your
                 consciences
                 to
                 consider
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               X.
               
            
             
               To
               our
               next
               Quaere
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 those
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 publique
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
              
               2d
               ,
               
                 Order
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 scandalous
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
              
               3d
               ?
               You
               Answer
               ,
               We
               ,
               conceiving
               your
               meaning
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               are
               not
               mistaken
               .
               For
               they
               are
               really
               ,
               and
               indeed
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               so
               justly
               merit
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               you
               .
               And
               although
               we
               be
               not
               mistaken
               in
               our
               conceits
               of
               you
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               mistaken
               in
               your
               own
               ,
               to
               think
               you
               may
               bring
               in
               any
               that
               forsake
               your
               publique
               Assemblies
               ,
               under
               that
               notion
               of
               a
               scandalous
               Person
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               to
               censure
               accordingly
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               we
               have
               given
               before
               .
               Nay
               ,
               nor
               yet
               can
               you
               proceed
               to
               censure
               the
               more
               known
               scandalous
               in
               life
               ,
               such
               as
               you
               instance
               of
               Drunkards
               ,
               swearers
               ,
               and
               whore-masters
               ,
               they
               being
               all
               punishable
               by
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               several
               Acts
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               appeareth
               ;
               And
               not
               by
               any
               
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               much
               less
               by
               your
               Elderships
               short
               and
               blunt
               sword
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               by
               any
               Laws
               now
               in
               force
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               so
               sensible
               of
               the
               Multiplicity
               of
               Canons
               ,
               and
               burdensomness
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               under
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               any
               truely
               conscientious
               did
               sigh
               or
               groan
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               may
               judg
               ,
               
                 ex
                 pede
                 Herculem
              
               ,
               by
               the
               number
               of
               Canons
               already
               made
               in
               your
               Provincial
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               in
               this
               short
               usurpation
               of
               Presbytery
               (
               many
               urged
               necessary
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               )
               what
               they
               would
               amount
               to
               ,
               had
               you
               lived
               the
               Age
               of
               Episcopacy
               1600.
               years
               ,
               and
               upwards
               we
               might
               well
               crie
               out
               ,
               
                 Quare
                 oneramini
                 ritibus
              
               ?
               and
               censure
               you
               as
               Dr
               Andrews
               doth
               Bellarmine
               in
               behalf
               of
               our
               English
               Church
               .
               
                 Nobis
                 non
                 tam
                 Articulosa
                 fides
                 quàm
                 vestris
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 qui
                 ad
                 singulas
                 Theses
                 crepant
                 est
                 de
                 fide
                 .
                 Vobis
                 ,
                 quibus
                 datum
                 est
                 vestra
                 omnia
                 in
                 eodem
                 lumine
                 videre
                 ,
                 quibus
                 vestra
                 omnia
                 ab
                 eodem
                 proponente
                 infallibili
                 habere
                 ,
                 abundare
                 licet
                 Articulis
                 ad
                 Arthritim
                 usque
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Animadversions
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 HEre
                 ,
                 you
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 the
                 reason
                 we
                 had
                 given
                 you
                 in
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 though
                 such
                 as
                 forsake
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 being
                 indeed
                 scandalous
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 that
                 expression
                 )
                 we
                 did
                 notwithstanding
                 mention
                 them
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 distinct
                 order
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 scandalous
                 were
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 further
                 thing
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 you
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   mistaken
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   proceed
                   to
                   censure
                   under
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   scandalous
                   persons
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   forsake
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reasons
                   which
                   ,
                
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   had
                   before
                   given
                
                 :
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
                 reasons
                 you
                 gave
                 us
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 here
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 matter
                 upon
                 trust
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 must
                 think
                 had
                 been
                 several
                 ,
                 you
                 telling
                 him
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 you
                 had
                 before
                 given
                 )
                 were
                 but
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 sc
                 .
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 recited
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 1650.
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 insisted
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Section
                 )
                 which
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 examination
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 advocates
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 solemn
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   known
                   scandalous
                   in
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   Swearers
                   and
                   Whore-masters
                   .
                
                 For
                 you
                 would
                 exempt
                 these
                 also
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 censured
                 ▪
                 by
                 any
                 Ecclesiastical
                 censure
                 ,
                 whereby
                 
                 you
                 contradict
                 what
                 you
                 had
                 granted
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 your
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Paper
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 have
                 noted
                 ;
                 and
                 overthrow
                 all
                 Church
                 censures
                 quite
                 ,
                 by
                 whomsoever
                 inflicted
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 offendors
                 
                   are
                   punishable
                   by
                   the
                   civil
                   Magistrate
                
                 ;
                 the
                 weakness
                 though
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 fully
                 discovered
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 our
                 Animadversions
                 on
                 the
                 seventh
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Paper
                 .
                 But
                 hereupon
                 you
                 will
                 much
                 less
                 allow
                 us
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 these
                 offendors
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 disgracefull
                 manner
                 you
                 call
                 
                   ●ur
                   blunt
                   and
                   sharp
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 though
                 through
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 recover
                 and
                 bring
                 home
                 the
                 lapsed
                 offendors
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 its
                 e●ficacy
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 occasion
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 any
                 obstinate
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 (
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   burdensome
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   any
                   truly
                   conscientious
                   did
                   sigh
                   and
                   groan
                   .
                
                 But
                 herein
                 you
                 suficiently
                 discover
                 your
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 great
                 zeal
                 for
                 Prelacy
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 though
                 you
                 were
                 perswaded
                 in
                 your
                 consciences
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 lawfullness
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Canons
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 were
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 Yet
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 old
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 the
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 were
                 born
                 as
                 a
                 burden
                 by
                 sundry
                 godly
                 conformable
                 men
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 however
                 they
                 judged
                 they
                 might
                 submit
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 otherwise
                 not
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 liberty
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 new
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 vvere
                 imposed
                 ,
                 as
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 vvere
                 so
                 unsensible
                 that
                 you
                 savv
                 no
                 evil
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 (
                 one
                 vvould
                 think
                 )
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 ‖
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 the
                 godly
                 conformable
                 men
                 throughout
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 vvere
                 so
                 startled
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 run
                 the
                 utmost
                 hazards
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 swallow
                 down
                 those
                 things
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Canon
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 the
                 Oath
                 to
                 uphold
                 the
                 Government
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 did
                 
                 so
                 awaken
                 the
                 Ministers
                 generally
                 throughout
                 the
                 Land
                 (
                 and
                 vve
                 think
                 Mr.
                 Allen
                 vvas
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 such
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sorry
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 less
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 burdensomenesse
                 of
                 that
                 Canon
                 now
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 vvas
                 then
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 complained
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 appeared
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Non-conformists
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 suspended
                 ,
                 silenced
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicated
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 seemes
                 you
                 never
                 had
                 hearts
                 to
                 pity
                 them
                 ;
                 else
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sensible
                 on
                 their
                 behalf
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 burdensomenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 that
                 vvere
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 yet
                 vvere
                 never
                 attempted
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 any
                 (
                 that
                 vve
                 have
                 seen
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 themselves
                 necessary
                 ,
                 (
                 however
                 the
                 lawfullnesse
                 of
                 them
                 vvas
                 defended
                 by
                 sundry
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 vvhich
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 yeeld
                 vvith
                 peace
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 though
                 others
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 vve
                 observe
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 double
                 uncharitablenesse
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 you
                 rase
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 truely
                 conscientious
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 sigh
                 and
                 groan
                 under
                 the
                 burdensomenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 that
                 vvere
                 imposed
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 vvhether
                 new
                 or
                 old
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 you
                 expresse
                 your
                 unsensiblenesse
                 of
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 vve
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 vvhat
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 Episcopacy
                 vvere
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 vvere
                 in
                 your
                 power
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 that
                 vvas
                 imposed
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 hereby
                 sufficiently
                 lesson
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 throughout
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 into
                 vvhose
                 hands
                 your
                 Papers
                 come
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 bevvare
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 that
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Canons
                   ,
                   already
                   made
                   in
                   our
                   Provinciall
                   Assemblies
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                
                 in
                 that
                 short
                 space
                 since
                 Presbytery
                 hath
                 been
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 you
                 cannot
                 mention
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 give
                 a
                 blow
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 an
                 usurpation
                 ,
                 though
                 yet
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 proved
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 )
                 
                   and
                   many
                   urged
                   necessary
                   de
                   fide
                   ,
                
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 well
                 to
                 have
                 mentioned
                 particularly
                 what
                 those
                 Canons
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 might
                 have
                 judged
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 
                 and
                 burdensomeness
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 cause
                 of
                 complaint
                 in
                 either
                 respect
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 thought
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 strong
                 accusation
                 ,
                 some
                 blot
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 being
                 likely
                 to
                 adhere
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 might
                 think
                 )
                 though
                 you
                 proved
                 nothing
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 whose
                 rule
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Fortiter
                   calumniare
                   ,
                   aliquid
                   adhaerebit
                
                 .
                 You
                 should
                 have
                 also
                 told
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 what
                 those
                 many
                 Canons
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 
                   urged
                   necessary
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 we
                 knowing
                 of
                 none
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 urged
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 Canons
                 ,
                 only
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 held
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 till
                 you
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Reader
                 particularly
                 ,
                 what
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 he
                 will
                 number
                 this
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 slanders
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 raised
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Paper
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 discerne
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 fully
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 own
                 perswasion
                 touching
                 the
                 divine
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 Office
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 imposing
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 touching
                 them
                 upon
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 urge
                 any
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   necessary
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Orders
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 for
                 to
                 judge
                 ;
                 who
                 will
                 hence
                 easily
                 gather
                 ,
                 what
                 likelyness
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 truth
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 charge
                 :
                 whenas
                 he
                 may
                 also
                 further
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 declared
                 our selves
                 concerning
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 changeable
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 variable
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   you
                   may
                   judge
                   ex
                   pede
                   Hereulem
                   ,
                
                 (
                 others
                 that
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Canons
                 and
                 burdensome
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 imposed
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 better
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 judged
                 
                   ex
                   ungue
                   Leonem
                
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Canons
                 already
                 made
                 in
                 our
                 Provincial
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 (
                 you
                 yet
                 particularizing
                 none
                 )
                 since
                 Presbytery
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 amount
                 to
                 ,
                 had
                 we
                 lived
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 1●00
                 .
                 yeares
                 and
                 upwards
                 ;
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 raign
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 farre
                 younger
                 date
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 Episcopacy
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 hereby
                 intimating
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 farre
                 exceeded
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Canons
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Episcopacy
                 hath
                 been
                 on
                 foot
                 .
                 For
                 answer
                 unto
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 only
                 mind
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 
                 you
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 )
                 may
                 find
                 therein
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 entreating
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 why
                 some
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 retained
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   )
                   are
                   put
                   away
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   great
                   excess
                   and
                   multitude
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   so
                   encreased
                   in
                   these
                   latter
                   dayes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   intollerable
                   ,
                   whereof
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   complained
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   grown
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Christian
                   people
                   was
                   in
                   worse
                   case
                   concerning
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   then
                   were
                   the
                   Jewes
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   counselled
                   that
                   such
                   yoke
                   and
                   burden
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   time
                   would
                   serve
                   quietly
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   would
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   seen
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   late
                   dayes
                   used
                   amongst
                   us
                   ?
                   whereunto
                   the
                   multitude
                   used
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   ?
                   This
                   our
                   excessive
                   multitude
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   was
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   so
                   dark
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   more
                   confound
                   and
                   darken
                   ,
                   then
                   declare
                   and
                   set
                   forth
                   Christs
                   benefits
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 your selves
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 during
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 can
                 bring
                 forth
                 such
                 a
                 testimony
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 complaining
                 touching
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 burdensomeness
                 of
                 Canons
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 whilest
                 Presbytery
                 hath
                 been
                 on
                 foot
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 either
                 the
                 friends
                 or
                 enemies
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 )
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 then
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 here
                 suggest
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 leave
                 to
                 breath
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 season
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 charity
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 compare
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 burdensomenesse
                 of
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 imposed
                 by
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 though
                 your
                 first
                 Paper
                 wherein
                 you
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Quare
                   oneramini
                   Ritibus
                
                 ,
                 referred
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 few
                 orders
                 mentioned
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 published
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 your selves
                 acknowledge
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 
                   censure
                   us
                   as
                
                 Dr.
                 
                   Andrews
                   doth
                   Bellarmine
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   our
                   English
                   Church
                   .
                   Nobis
                   non
                   tam
                   articulosa
                   fides
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Though
                 if
                 Dr.
                 Andrews
                 had
                 been
                 now
                 alive
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 
                 ashamed
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 application
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 here
                 make
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Gentlemens
               Paper
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               XI
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               our
               last
               charge
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               which
               as
               it
               is
               high
               ,
               so
               (
               you
               judg
               )
               it
               hath
               little
               reason
               in
               it
               for
               the
               bearing
               it
               up
               .
               But
               how
               take
               you
               it
               off
               ?
               Why
               first
               you
               observe
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 omit
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 which
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 next
                 Orders
                 doth
                 refer
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               grant
               it
               doth
               ,
               but
               we
               say
               not
               that
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               latter
               branch
               of
               that
               Order
               also
               touching
               the
               Catechized
               Persons
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               say
               if
               they
               refuse
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               by
               this
               your
               Order
               the
               Minister
               must
               exhort
               and
               admonish
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 wholly
                 of
                 our
                 adding
                 ,
              
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               again
               ,
               
                 Is
                 wholly
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 yours
                 .
              
               Why
               will
               you
               thus
               boldly
               averr
               so
               manifest
               an
               untruth
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Order
               express
               ,
               That
               the
               Minister
               ,
               when
               he
               Catechiseth
               the
               severall
               families
               ,
               shall
               exhort
               such
               persons
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               finds
               to
               be
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               are
               blameless
               of
               life
               ;
               that
               they
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               And
               do
               not
               your selves
               confesse
               ,
               that
               you
               said
               the
               Minister
               was
               to
               exhort
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               all
               ?
               But
               we
               adde
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               He
               shall
               exhort
               and
               admonish
               .
               How
               can
               these
               words
               then
               be
               wholly
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               yours
               ?
               Because
               we
               adde
               the
               word
               Admonish
               ,
               therefore
               must
               the
               rest
               be
               none
               of
               yours
               ,
               but
               wholly
               ours
               ?
            
             
               But
               oh
               the
               learned
               Criticks
               of
               our
               age
               !
               To
               exhort
               and
               to
               admonish
               ,
               are
               two
               different
               things
               which
               we
               confound
               together
               ,
               taking
               them
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               us
               a
               radicall
               ,
               and
               grand
               mistake
               .
            
             
               What
               ?
               every
               admonition
               a
               kind
               of
               Church
               censure
               ,
               or
               in
               order
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               thereto
               ,
               no
               exhortation
               so
               ?
               We
               confess
               our
               ignorance
               of
               such
               a
               distinction
               ,
               not
               having
               as
               yet
               learned
               it
               either
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               School-men
               ,
               or
               any
               known
               approved
               Author
               :
               find
               it
               us
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               alone
               .
               But
               in
               the
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               (
               if
               our
               Translators
               erre
               not
               )
               they
               are
               promiscuously
               used
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               Read
               Acts
               20.
               32.
               
               
                 I
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 admonish
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 with
                 tears
              
               ;
               Is
               this
               more
               then
               to
               exhort
               ?
               Was
               it
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               ?
               Again
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               14.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 able
                 to
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               say
               some
               Translations
               ,
               
                 able
                 to
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               say
               others
               ;
               is
               this
               a
               radical
               and
               grand
               mistake
               in
               them
               ?
               Again
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 admonishing
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 .
              
               Is
               this
               in
               order
               to
               Church-censure
               ?
               Is
               it
               more
               then
               exhorting
               ?
               Again
               ,
               Titus
               3.
               1.
               
               
                 Admone
                 illos
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Admone
                 illos
              
               saith
               Calvin
               ,
               upon
               the
               place
               :
               Our
               English
               Bibles
               ,
               some
               render
               it
               Admonish
               others
               
                 (
                 Warne
              
               )
               them
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
               &c.
               
               Is
               this
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               ?
               
               is
               it
               more
               then
               an
               Exhortation
               ?
               Again
               ,
               Titus
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 with
                 all
                 authority
                 ,
              
               Is
               to
               exhort
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 omni
                 imperio
              
               ,
               with
               all
               Rule
               and
               Authority
               ,
               less
               then
               to
               admonish
               ?
               Nay
               more
               ,
               Is
               private
               admonition
               a
               part
               of
               ,
               or
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               according
               to
               Christ's
               rule
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               or
               St
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 Titus
              
               2.
               10.
               
               
                 Post
                 unam
                 &
                 alteram
                 admonitionem
              
               ,
               Is
               that
               private
               admonition
               (
               we
               say
               )
               mentioned
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               your
               4th
               Order
               ,
               against
               onely
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               forsakers
               of
               publique
               Assemblies
               ;
               (
               and
               not
               the
               exhortation
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               are
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               blameless
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               )
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               ?
               *
               
                 Apage
                 !
                 Calvin
              
               is
               clear
               against
               you
               upon
               that
               text
               of
               Titus
               3.
               10.
               saying
               ,
               Admonitionem
               
               Intelligit
               ,
               (
               nempe
               
                 Paulus
                 )
                 non
                 quamlibet
                 vel
                 privati
                 Hominis
                 ,
                 sed
                 quae
                 fit
                 à
                 Ministro
                 public
                 â
                 Ecclesiae
                 authoritate
                 .
              
               So
               not
               every
               private
               admonition
               is
               in
               order
               to
               excommunication
               in
               Calvins
               judgement
               :
               then
               what
               more
               then
               an
               exhortation
               ?
               thus
               have
               not
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               Calvin
               noted
               this
               difference
               'twixt
               an
               exhortation
               and
               admonition
               ,
               nor
               can
               you
               (
               we
               believe
               )
               produce
               Fathers
               or
               Schoolmen
               ,
               those
               Criticks
               speaking
               for
               you
               ;
               nor
               hath
               Mr.
               Leigh
               in
               his
               
                 Critica
                 Sacra
              
               noted
               such
               a
               difference
               ,
               nor
               any
               we
               have
               read
               of
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               in
               us
               a
               radical
               and
               grand
               mistake
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               and
               the
               Relative
               
                 (
                 They
              
               )
               is
               as
               grand
               a
               mistake
               and
               errour
               in
               us
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               nearer
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               ;
               when
               the
               subject
               matter
               spoken
               of
               doth
               necessarily
               require
               it
               ,
               as
               
               in
               this
               case
               it
               is
               clear
               it
               doth
               *
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Order
               runs
               thus
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 That
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 privately
                 admonished
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 prescribed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               18.
               
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 reform
              
               (
               thus
               far
               is
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               .
               )
               
                 And
                 the
                 Minister
                 when
                 he
                 Catechiseth
                 the
                 severall
                 families
                 ,
                 shall
                 exhort
              
               [
               The
               Ministers
               exhortation
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               private
               admonition
               ]
               
                 such
                 persons
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 finds
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 competent
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               5th
               Order
               runs
               thus
               ,
               viz.
               (
               That
               if
               they
               will
               neither
               hearken
               to
               private
               admonition
               ,
               nor
               ,
               &c.
               )
               The
               question
               is
               now
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               Relative
               
                 (
                 They
              
               )
               refers
               .
               Your
               answer
               is
               ;
               
                 Not
                 the
                 to
                 the
                 last
              
               [
               they
               ,
               ]
               
                 nor
                 last
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 blamelesse
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 competent
                 of
                 knowledg
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 two
                 other
                 [
                 They's
                 ,
                 ]
                 in
                 two
                 Orders
                 mentioned
                 long
                 before
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 nearest
                 ,
                 or
                 ●earest
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 remoter
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 the
                 remotest
                 Antecedent
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 amongst
                 us
                 that
                 are
                 Schollars
                 ,
                 know
                 this
                 well
                 enough
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 construction
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Grammer
                 ,
                 Logick
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 reason
                 .
                 Satis
                 hoc
                 Magisteraliter
                 ,
              
               We
               understood
               (
               as
               we
               do
               still
               )
               that
               the
               Relative
               
                 (
                 they
              
               )
               may
               refer
               to
               the
               remotest
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               to
               those
               that
               forsake
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               in
               the
               2d
               Order
               ,
               and
               the
               scandalous
               in
               the
               3d
               Order
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               not
               excluding
               the
               nearest
               Antecedent
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               men
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               blameless
               life
               in
               the
               4th
               Order
               mentioned
               .
               And
               then
               our
               note
               of
               Attention
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               stands
               good
               .
               Marke
               ,
               men
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               blamelesse
               in
               life
               ,
               must
               be
               warned
               before
               all
               to
               reform
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               your
               Critiscism
               failes
               you
               in
               calling
               
                 (
                 Marke
              
               )
               a
               note
               of
               attention
               not
               distinguishing
               so
               accurately
               betwixt
               Marke
               and
               Hark
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               businesse
               betwixt
               Exhortation
               and
               Admonition
               .
               For
               Hark
               ,
               is
               of
               attention
               properly
               ,
               Marke
               ,
               rather
               a
               note
               of
               observation
               ;
               But
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               We
               
               return
               to
               the
               Relative
               
                 (
                 they
              
               )
               and
               to
               whom
               it
               refers
               in
               your
               construction
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               those
               that
               forsake
               the
               publick
               assemblies
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               turn
               their
               backs
               on
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               the
               2d
               Order
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               scandalous
               persons
               mentioned
               in
               the
               3d
               ;
               to
               these
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               these
               ,
               your
               censures
               extend
               .
               Such
               as
               the
               Minister
               finds
               knowing
               and
               blamlesse
               in
               life
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               debarred
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               though
               they
               present
               not
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               .
               This
               you
               say
               ,
               because
               very
               shame
               will
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               affirm
               the
               contray
               .
               But
               wher
               's
               your
               practise
               all
               the
               while
               ?
               or
               how
               observe
               you
               the
               rules
               you
               walk
               by
               ?
               laid
               down
               as
               you
               tell
               us
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               to
               which
               you
               refer
               us
               for
               further
               Information
               ;
               wherein
               is
               given
               power
               to
               the
               Congregationall
               Eldership
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               see
               just
               occasion
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               knowledge
               and
               spirituall
               estate
               of
               any
               member
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               admonish
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               suspend
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               you
               tell
               us
               this
               power
               of
               judgment
               and
               examination
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               are
               knowing
               ,
               and
               blamelesse
               in
               life
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               any
               one
               Minister
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               or
               form
               of
               Church
               Government
               ,
               which
               not
               onely
               justifies
               (
               you
               say
               )
               all
               that
               is
               practised
               in
               that
               case
               by
               the
               severall
               Elderships
               ,
               but
               also
               shewes
               what
               ground
               you
               had
               for
               that
               was
               mentioned
               in
               your
               Paper
               ,
               touching
               both
               what
               is
               therin
               appointed
               to
               the
               Minister
               about
               Catechising
               families
               ;
               and
               also
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               exhorting
               such
               as
               in
               the
               several
               families
               he
               should
               find
               to
               be
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               knew
               to
               be
               of
               blameless
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ;
               the
               triall
               and
               judgment
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               not
               belonging
               to
               any
               one
               Minister
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Eldership
               .
            
             
               Must
               they
               not
               present
               themselves
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               before
               the
               Eldership
               (
               who
               have
               onely
               the
               power
               of
               judging
               ,
               who
               are
               knowing
               and
               blamelesse
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               one
               Minister
               )
               before
               they
               can
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Minister
               finds
               them
               ,
               and
               approves
               them
               as
               knowing
               and
               blamelesse
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               your
               practice
               accordingly
               ?
               why
               the●
               do
               you
               thus
               mince
               your
               matter
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               colour
               over
               your
               actions
               with
               a
               seeming
               deniall
               of
               all
               ,
               with
               so
               many
               weak
               sensless
               and
               unheard
               of
               descants
               upon
               nouns
               and
               pronouns
               ,
               to
               evade
               what
               still
               you
               practice
               ,
               but
               are
               ashamed
               to
               own
               ?
               either
               speak
               out
               and
               say
               (
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               )
               that
               all
               knowing
               and
               blamelesse
               in
               life
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               ignorant
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               unless
               they
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               who
               onely
               have
               the
               power
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               knowledge
               and
               spirituall
               estate
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               admonish
               ,
               to
               suspend
               ,
               &c.
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               aforesaid
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               rule
               you
               walk
               by
               ,
               or
               else
               wave
               it
               (
               as
               we
               do
               )
               as
               repealed
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               force
               and
               strength
               at
               this
               day
               :
               and
               then
               must
               you
               say
               with
               us
               ,
               all
               you
               have
               heretofore
               said
               concerning
               the
               civill
               Sanction
               of
               your
               Church-Government
               ,
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               purpose
               .
               And
               this
               our
               Charge
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               high
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               weighty
               ,
               to
               the
               depressing
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               and
               well
               may
               be
               called
               the
               last
               ,
               being
               the
               
                 Summa
                 Totalis
              
               ,
               and
               upshot
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 Subscribed
                 by
                 us
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 underwritten
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Ferdinando
                     Stanley
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nicho.
                     Moseley
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Isaac
                     Allen
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Thomas
                     Prestwich
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Leonard
                     Egerton
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Manchester
                 
                   the
                   13th
                   of
                   April
                   ,
                   1658.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Animadversions
               of
               the
               Class
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WE
               said
               your
               charge
               was
               very
               high
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               manifest
               from
               what
               you
               concluded
               with
               ,
               when
               in
               your
               first
               Paper
               ,
               you
               had
               driven
               it
               up
               to
               the
               height
               ,
               and
               squeezed
               our
               words
               to
               the
               drawing
               of
               blood
               ,
               you
               made
               your
               inference
               from
               all
               your
               severall
               descants
               ,
               upon
               that
               part
               of
               our
               order
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               that
               there
               you
               pitcht
               on
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 brief
                 ,
                 all
                 wilfully
                 ignorant
              
               (
               though
               we
               spake
               nothing
               in
               our
               Paper
               at
               all
               of
               their
               censure
               )
               
                 and
                 scandalous
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 knowing
                 and
                 blameless
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 present
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               ,
               you
               would
               make
               us
               to
               have
               declared
               in
               our
               Paper
               ,
               that
               was
               published
               in
               our
               Congregations
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               is
               a
               severity
               which
               we
               abhorred
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               that
               which
               malice
               it self
               cannot
               charge
               us
               with
               to
               have
               practised
               .
               Though
               we
               told
               you
               what
               was
               exercised
               in
               this
               kinde
               toward
               such
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               for
               whom
               you
               have
               not
               one
               word
               here
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               justification
               of
               them
               in
               that
               respect
               ;
               and
               for
               which
               we
               blame
               you
               not
               ,
               as
               we
               had
               reason
               to
               do
               before
               ,
               touching
               that
               little
               sense
               you
               expressed
               touching
               the
               sufferings
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               did
               sigh
               and
               groane
               under
               the
               burdensomeness
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Ceremonies
               .
               But
               why
               do
               you
               here
               go
               about
               ,
               to
               fasten
               that
               upon
               us
               still
               ,
               with
               which
               you
               had
               charged
               us
               before
               ,
               after
               we
               had
               dissavoured
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               you
               had
               put
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               after
               we
               had
               been
               at
               some
               pains
               ,
               to
               evidence
               to
               you
               the
               grosseness
               of
               that
               mistake
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               heaviness
               of
               the
               charge
               ?
               Common
               ingenuity
               would
               have
               prompted
               you
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               that
               might
               have
               taken
               place
               .
               But
               you
               thought
               at
               the
               first
               you
               had
               some
               great
               advantage
               against
               us
               ,
               when
               in
               your
               first
               Paper
               you
               endeavoured
               to
               have
               rendred
               us
               so
               odious
               .
               And
               notwithstanding
               our
               Answer
               given
               ,
               you
               apprehended
               you
               could
               make
               out
               your
               charge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               were
               resolved
               to
               adhere
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               utmost
               you
               could
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               And
               so
               it
               seems
               if
               we
               have
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               find
               any
               mercy
               at
               your
               hands
               ;
               and
               seeing
               it
               is
               thus
               we
               shall
               try
               what
               justice
               you
               
               here
               discover
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               have
               to
               say
               to
               prove
               us
               guilty
               ,
               or
               that
               our
               Paper
               held
               forth
               any
               such
               a
               matter
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               striven
               tooth
               and
               nail
               to
               fasten
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               said
               ,
               as
               your
               charge
               was
               high
               ,
               so
               it
               had
               as
               little
               reason
               in
               it
               for
               the
               bearing
               it
               up
               :
               and
               this
               we
               say
               again
               .
               But
               you
               hereupon
               demand
               ;
               but
               how
               do
               we
               take
               it
               off
               ?
               your selves
               return
               the
               answer
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 first
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 omit
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 which
                 that
                 which
                 followes
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 next
                 Orders
                 doth
                 referre
                 .
              
               This
               indeed
               we
               said
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               we
               begun
               ;
               but
               our
               work
               here
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               was
               chiefly
               to
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               how
               you
               had
               represented
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               note
               by
               the
               way
               briefly
               ,
               what
               was
               true
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               false
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               was
               defective
               ;
               and
               the
               deficiency
               which
               we
               took
               notice
               of
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               you
               mention
               .
               And
               this
               however
               it
               tended
               to
               take
               off
               your
               charge
               ,
               (
               as
               sc
               .
               it
               served
               to
               clear
               up
               our
               meaning
               )
               yet
               we
               proceeded
               farther
               ,
               and
               gave
               you
               our
               reasons
               ,
               why
               that
               could
               not
               be
               our
               sense
               ,
               which
               you
               had
               put
               upon
               our
               words
               .
               We
               told
               you
               ,
               
                 our
                 practice
                 did
                 speak
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 that
                 neither
                 from
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 Logick
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 reason
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 construction
                 could
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 had
                 given
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 exhortation
                 only
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 catechised
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 admonition
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 further
                 censure
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 not
                 hearkned
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 two
                 we
                 proved
                 unto
                 you
                 were
                 different
                 things
                 :
                 we
                 also
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 followes
                 this
                 order
                 which
                 you
                 thus
                 wrest
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 limited
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 colour
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 exhorted
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 should
                 still
                 refuse
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 spake
                 expresly
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 neither
                 hearken
                 to
                 private
                 admonition
                 nor
                 the
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Names
                 should
                 be
                 published
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 those
                 onely
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 rule
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 onely
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 forsake
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                 matter
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 we
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Names
                 published
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 obstinacy
                 to
                 be
                 proceeded
                 against
                 unto
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sit
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 by
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 that
                 admonition
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 proceeded
                 against
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 conceived
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 our
                 Paper
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 exhorted
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               These
               severall
               reasons
               the
               Reader
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               last
               Section
               of
               our
               Answer
               ,
               however
               not
               laid
               down
               altogether
               in
               this
               very
               forme
               and
               manner
               ,
               unto
               which
               yet
               you
               answer
               not
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               your
               usual
               practice
               in
               this
               Paper
               ,
               passing
               over
               the
               arguments
               that
               we
               urged
               ,
               and
               saying
               nothing
               to
               them
               )
               and
               hereby
               it
               was
               that
               we
               endeavoured
               chiefly
               to
               take
               off
               your
               charge
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               was
               the
               fairest
               way
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               rendring
               you
               our
               reasons
               to
               clear
               it
               up
               unto
               you
               ,
               what
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               our
               words
               was
               ,
               being
               the
               most
               rational
               way
               we
               could
               take
               therein
               .
               We
               likewise
               ,
               on
               these
               and
               other
               grounds
               mentioned
               in
               our
               answer
               ,
               proceeded
               to
               answer
               the
               reasons
               ,
               that
               we
               apprehended
               might
               induce
               you
               ,
               to
               put
               that
               construction
               upon
               our
               expressions
               which
               you
               did
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Reader
               in
               our
               answer
               may
               see
               particularly
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               of
               which
               you
               here
               say
               something
               ,
               the
               strength
               whereof
               we
               shall
               examine
               anon
               .
               And
               then
               in
               the
               close
               of
               all
               ,
               we
               said
               ,
               we
               had
               thus
               farre
               removed
               all
               imaginable
               grounds
               in
               our
               apprehension
               ,
               for
               this
               your
               groundless
               charge
               ,
               that
               our
               purpose
               was
               to
               excommunicate
               all
               knowing
               and
               blameless
               persons
               ,
               if
               they
               presented
               not
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               .
               And
               then
               we
               further
               added
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               now
               proceed
               to
               examine
               what
               you
               produced
               for
               the
               supporting
               of
               your selves
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               did
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               observe
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               endeavoured
               to
               take
               off
               your
               charge
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               we
               give
               the
               Reader
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               discern
               the
               better
               how
               groundless
               it
               was
               .
               But
               now
               as
               to
               what
               you
               here
               begin
               with
               ,
               hence
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               upon
               what
               account
               soever
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               we
               mentioned
               your
               omitting
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               our
               Order
               ,
               unto
               which
               we
               said
               ,
               that
               which
               followed
               in
               the
               two
               next
               Orders
               did
               referre
               ,
               it
               
               was
               not
               any
               fair
               way
               in
               you
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               that
               your
               omission
               ,
               being
               of
               what
               tended
               to
               clear
               up
               our
               sense
               and
               meaning
               ,
               which
               was
               thereby
               darkened
               and
               obscured
               .
               But
               this
               though
               we
               had
               complained
               of
               in
               our
               answer
               ,
               and
               that
               justly
               ,
               yet
               herein
               you
               answer
               nothing
               for
               your selves
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               remain
               unacquitted
               from
               that
               blame
               ,
               we
               had
               in
               this
               respect
               laid
               upon
               you
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               now
               whereas
               you
               grant
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               which
               followes
               in
               the
               two
               next
               Orders
               ,
               refers
               to
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               ,
               which
               you
               omitted
               ,
               but
               then
               say
               ,
               not
               
                 to
                 that
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 branch
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 also
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 catechised
                 persons
                 ,
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               we
               must
               constantly
               deny
               .
               And
               however
               you
               assert
               it
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               you
               neither
               answer
               our
               reasons
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               we
               gave
               you
               ,
               and
               have
               here
               briefly
               recited
               ,
               nor
               bring
               forth
               here
               any
               thing
               to
               make
               good
               your
               assertion
               ,
               you
               cannot
               reasonably
               expect
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               will
               believe
               ,
               what
               you
               affirm
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               although
               you
               your selves
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               or
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               should
               still
               have
               such
               a
               faith
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               by
               that
               our
               Order
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               catechised
               persons
               refused
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               the
               Minister
               must
               
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 their
                 Names
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunication
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 persist
                 in
                 such
                 refusall
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               is
               the
               sense
               that
               you
               put
               upon
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Minister
               toward
               catechised
               persons
               ;
               all
               that
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               being
               onely
               to
               exhort
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               found
               to
               be
               competent
               in
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               blameless
               in
               life
               ,
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ;
               without
               the
               least
               hint
               of
               any
               further
               process
               that
               was
               to
               be
               against
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               hearkned
               not
               unto
               that
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               your
               first
               Paper
               (
               as
               we
               have
               told
               you
               )
               you
               recited
               (
               omitting
               the
               former
               part
               of
               our
               fourth
               Order
               )
               only
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Minister
                 when
                 he
                 catechiseth
                 the
                 severall
                 families
                 ,
                 shall
                 exhort
                 such
                 persons
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 findes
                 of
                 competent
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 blameless
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               Then
               you
               come
               in
               with
               your
               comment
               upon
               
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ?
                 the
                 Minister
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 must
                 exhort
                 and
                 admontsh
              
               .
               This
               ,
               we
               said
               in
               our
               Answer
               ,
               was
               wholly
               of
               your
               adding
               ,
               and
               after
               we
               had
               rendred
               our
               reasons
               ,
               why
               that
               part
               of
               our
               Order
               could
               not
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               you
               represented
               it
               in
               your
               Paper
               ,
               and
               had
               answered
               all
               imaginable
               objections
               ,
               in
               our
               apprehensions
               :
               we
               said
               this
               again
               .
               And
               here
               we
               desire
               it
               might
               be
               took
               notice
               of
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               not
               only
               say
               this
               ,
               but
               gave
               our
               reasons
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               must
               ,
               after
               so
               long
               time
               of
               consideration
               ,
               say
               so
               still
               .
               But
               that
               it
               might
               here
               appear
               upon
               what
               ground
               we
               said
               this
               ,
               though
               the
               Reader
               might
               of
               himself
               find
               it
               in
               our
               Answer
               ,
               we
               will
               recite
               so
               much
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               this
               evident
               .
               We
               coming
               to
               examine
               ,
               what
               you
               produced
               for
               the
               supporting
               of
               your selves
               in
               what
               you
               had
               charged
               us
               with
               ,
               said
               ;
               
                 we
                 found
                 something
                 in
                 your
                 comment
                 upon
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 text
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 after
                 the
                 Minister
                 hath
                 exhorted
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ?
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 must
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
              
               (
               we
               said
               )
               
                 as
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 was
                 wholly
                 your
                 own
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 ours
                 .
              
               And
               then
               we
               added
               our
               reasons
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
            
             
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 exhortation
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 regular
                 and
                 orderly
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 said
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 charge
                 something
                 more
                 colourable
                 ,
                 you
                 added
                 another
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 used
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 said
                 the
                 Minister
                 was
                 to
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 add
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 .
                 But
              
               (
               we
               said
               )
               
                 we
                 had
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 were
                 different
                 things
                 .
              
               But
               here
               without
               ever
               so
               much
               as
               attempting
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               to
               these
               reasons
               ,
               you
               fall
               foul
               upon
               us
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 thus
                 so
                 boldly
                 averre
                 so
                 manifest
                 an
                 untruth
                 ?
              
               But
               if
               you
               had
               considered
               how
               many
               untruths
               ,
               you
               had
               your selves
               boldly
               asserted
               in
               this
               Paper
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               been
               more
               sparing
               ,
               then
               here
               again
               thus
               groundlesly
               to
               have
               charged
               us
               with
               asserting
               of
               untruth
               .
               We
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Order
                 is
                 express
              
               (
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               )
               That
               
               the
               Minister
               ,
               when
               he
               catechizeth
               the
               severall
               families
               ,
               shall
               exhort
               such
               persons
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               finds
               to
               be
               of
               competent
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               are
               blameless
               in
               life
               ,
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               &c.
               as
               we
               do
               also
               grant
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               also
               here
               hint
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 was
                 to
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 all
              
               (
               and
               which
               is
               all
               the
               reason
               you
               here
               bring
               to
               make
               out
               the
               charge
               against
               us
               
                 of
                 asserting
                 a
                 manifest
                 untruth
              
               )
               But
               yet
               we
               must
               still
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               comment
               upon
               our
               words
               by
               you
               made
               ,
               both
               the
               question
               moved
               by
               you
               
                 (
                 sc
                 .
                 what
                 if
                 after
                 the
                 Minister
                 hath
                 exhorted
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 )
              
               and
               your
               Answer
               by
               your selves
               given
               to
               it
               
                 (
                 sc
                 .
                 The
                 Minister
                 must
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 )
              
               is
               wholly
               your
               own
               and
               none
               of
               ours
               ;
               both
               because
               there
               was
               no
               such
               a
               Question
               moved
               by
               us
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               an
               Answer
               given
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               you
               adding
               in
               your
               Answer
               made
               to
               that
               Question
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 admonish
              
               ]
               to
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 exhort
              
               ]
               saying
               ,
               
                 He
                 must
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
              
               ,
               did
               deprave
               and
               corrupt
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 exhort
              
               ]
               in
               which
               it
               was
               taken
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               addition
               made
               it
               equivalent
               to
               an
               admonition
               in
               order
               to
               further
               censure
               ,
               which
               was
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               ;
               and
               to
               which
               the
               two
               following
               Orders
               touching
               publishing
               Names
               ,
               and
               excommunication
               in
               point
               of
               obstinacie
               did
               referre
               .
               These
               reasons
               (
               to
               which
               you
               here
               make
               no
               reply
               )
               we
               gave
               you
               in
               our
               Answer
               (
               as
               by
               what
               we
               have
               recited
               out
               of
               it
               the
               Reader
               may
               perceive
               )
               whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               that
               comment
               you
               made
               upon
               our
               words
               (
               however
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 exhort
              
               ]
               be
               found
               therein
               ,
               which
               is
               perverted
               by
               you
               from
               the
               sense
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               taken
               by
               us
               )
               is
               wholly
               your
               own
               and
               none
               of
               ours
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               upon
               this
               you
               return
               your
               wonted
               flouts
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 But
                 oh
                 the
                 learned
                 Criticks
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 !
                 to
                 exhort
                 and
                 admonish
                 are
                 two
                 different
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 confound
                 together
                 ,
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 radical
                 and
                 grand
                 mistake
                 .
              
               Unto
               which
               we
               say
               :
               You
               had
               approved
               your selves
               to
               have
               been
               the
               more
               learned
               men
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               replied
               ,
               to
               what
               we
               had
               presented
               to
               you
               in
               our
               Answer
               ,
               proving
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               admonition
               in
               order
               to
               further
               censure
               ,
               if
               not
               hearkned
               to
               ,
               and
               an
               exhortation
               onely
               .
               But
               according
               to
               your
               
               ordinary
               practice
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               when
               you
               should
               return
               your
               answer
               to
               an
               argument
               ,
               you
               come
               not
               to
               this
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               pass
               it
               over
               ,
               putting
               it
               off
               with
               a
               scoff
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               not
               without
               some
               reason
               distinguish
               betwixt
               an
               admonition
               in
               order
               to
               further
               censure
               ,
               and
               an
               exhortation
               onely
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               your
               scoffs
               are
               reasonless
               ,
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               recite
               something
               further
               out
               of
               our
               Answer
               .
               Having
               told
               you
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 exhortation
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 catechized
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 admonition
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 any
                 further
                 censure
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 hearkned
                 unto
                 :
              
               we
               added
               and
               said
               .
               
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 your
                 mistake
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 an
                 admonition
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 censure
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 prevail
                 not
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 you
                 wholly
                 omit
                 )
                 and
                 an
                 exhortation
                 ;
                 but
                 confound
                 these
                 together
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 a
                 radicall
                 and
                 grand
                 mistake
                 .
                 For
                 doubtless
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 cases
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 instanced
                 in
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 place
                 for
                 an
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 when
                 (
                 though
                 ineffectuall
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 place
                 for
                 an
                 admonition
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 Church
                 censure
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 us
                 here
                 .
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 exhorted
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 prove
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 :
                 to
                 self-examination
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 :
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 infinite
                 more
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 duties
                 they
                 should
                 apply
                 themselves
                 unto
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 an
                 admonition
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 censure
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 obeyed
                 .
                 Nay
                 when
                 men
                 may
                 perceive
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 carriages
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 place
                 for
                 an
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 no
                 admonition
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 censure
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 exhortation
                 be
                 not
                 hearkned
                 unto
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 any
                 further
                 scandalous
                 outbreakings
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 merit
                 it
                 .
                 Church
                 censures
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 passe
                 upon
                 men
                 for
                 every
                 fault
                 ,
                 nor
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Government
                 it
                 is
                 provided
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 an
                 exhortation
                 to
                 righteousness
                 and
                 watch
                 fullness
                 
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 is
                 not
                 useless
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 appointed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 should
                 exhort
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 found
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 persons
                 of
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 conversation
                 blameless
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 regularly
                 and
                 orderly
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 (
                 an
                 Ord●nance
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 too
                 sleight
                 grounds
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 account
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 proceedings
                 by
                 Church
                 censures
                 against
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 an
                 exhortation
                 prevail
                 not
                 .
              
               Thus
               far
               we
               have
               recited
               ,
               what
               we
               answered
               ;
               but
               now
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               replied
               to
               all
               this
               ?
               not
               one
               word
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               bitter
               scoff
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               were
               sufficient
               to
               answer
               every
               argument
               .
               But
               we
               beleeve
               all
               sober
               persons
               will
               see
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               therein
               very
               learnedly
               answered
               us
               ;
               however
               scornfull
               men
               (
               whose
               censures
               we
               matter
               not
               )
               may
               therein
               applaud
               you
               .
               But
               yet
               to
               clear
               up
               the
               matter
               further
               ,
               (
               however
               we
               judg
               all
               ingenuous
               persons
               will
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               with
               the
               bare
               recitall
               of
               the
               Answer
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               given
               )
               because
               we
               see
               ,
               you
               have
               put
               our
               words
               upon
               the
               rack
               and
               stretcht
               them
               upon
               the
               tenters
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               quite
               lost
               their
               sense
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               used
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               are
               resolved
               to
               deal
               as
               strictly
               with
               us
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               where
               you
               apprehend
               you
               have
               any
               advantage
               .
               We
               must
               here
               open
               this
               matter
               a
               little
               more
               fully
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               We
               shall
               not
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 admonish
              
               ]
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               so
               largely
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 exhort
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               so
               some
               of
               the
               Texts
               you
               urge
               ,
               may
               prove
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Acts
              
               20.
               31.
               
               Rom.
               15.
               14.
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               in
               which
               Texts
               the
               greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               doth
               properly
               signifie
               to
               admonish
               ,
               is
               used
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               shall
               not
               contend
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               there
               may
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               doth
               properly
               signifie
               to
               exhort
               :
               as
               also
               when
               the
               Apostle
               in
               another
               of
               the
               Texts
               cited
               by
               you
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Titus
              
               3.
               1.
               saith
               ,
               using
               another
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               put
               
                 them
                 in
                 mind
              
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               be
               rendred
               
                 [
                 admone
                 illos
                 ,
              
               ]
               that
               word
               may
               imply
               an
               exhortation
               .
               And
               again
               we
               shall
               as
               readily
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 exhort
              
               ]
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               so
               largely
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               may
               comprehend
               ,
               under
               the
               latitude
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               usually
               understood
               by
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 admonish
              
               ]
               strictly
               taken
               ,
               as
               in
               Rom.
               12.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 exhorteth
              
               on
               
               exhortation
               .
               In
               which
               words
               the
               whole
               office
               of
               the
               Pastor
               is
               held
               forth
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               only
               to
               exhort
               ,
               but
               to
               admonish
               ,
               reprove
               and
               comfort
               also
               ,
               as
               there
               might
               be
               occasion
               .
               But
               yet
               though
               these
               words
               are
               sometimes
               used
               thus
               promiscuously
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               distinguished
               .
               
                 To
                 admonish
              
               taken
               strictly
               and
               especially
               in
               an
               Ecclasiasticall
               sense
               ,
               is
               to
               reprehend
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               fault
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               taken
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e
               ,
               
                 warne
                 or
                 admonish
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 unruly
              
               ;
               and
               is
               there
               distinguished
               from
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 admonish
              
               ]
               taken
               in
               a
               more
               large
               sense
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               ver
               .
               13.
               immediately
               going
               before
               :
               
                 Know
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 admonish
                 you
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               and
               likewise
               from
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 exhort
              
               ]
               taken
               strictly
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               same
               ver
               .
               14.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
                 we
                 exhort
                 you
                 brethren
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               doubtless
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               by
               that
               exhortation
               admonish
               those
               he
               writes
               unto
               ,
               to
               warne
               or
               admonish
               the
               unruly
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               those
               unruly
               ones
               to
               be
               admonished
               .
               But
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               more
               plain
               ,
               we
               may
               here
               distinguish
               concerning
               admonition
               .
               There
               is
               
                 a
                 meer
                 charitative
                 admonition
              
               ;
               and
               an
               
                 admonition
                 in
                 order
                 unto
                 further
                 censure
              
               if
               not
               hearkned
               unto
               .
               This
               latter
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               given
               for
               
                 such
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               no
               nor
               yet
               for
               
                 smaller
                 faults
                 or
                 injuries
                 ,
                 which
                 Christian
                 prudence
                 ,
                 love
                 and
                 peaceableness
                 require
                 an
                 overlooking
                 and
                 passing
                 by
              
               ;
               and
               of
               which
               Mat.
               18.
               15.
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               :
               
                 but
                 the
                 offence
                 there
                 grounding
                 the
                 admonition
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 evil
                 ,
                 endangering
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 doer
                 ,
                 scandalizing
                 the
                 brother
                 seeing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 as
                 a
                 stumbling
                 stone
                 in
                 his
                 Christian
                 course
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 fit
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 insuccessefullness
                 of
                 admonition
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               herein
               our
               reverend
               brethren
               ,
               the
               associated
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
                 County
                 of
                 Essex
              
               ,
               do
               very
               well
               deliver
               themselves
               in
               their
               late
               Agreement
               ,
               pag.
               14.
               n.
               5.
               
               This
               admonition
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               ,
               is
               either
               of
               private
               members
               ,
               and
               which
               may
               be
               also
               called
               brotherly
               and
               charitative
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               is
               
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               either
               given
               by
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               of
               the
               Officers
               severally
               ,
               which
               yet
               in
               them
               is
               authoritative
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               them
               
                 all
                 joyntly
              
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               admonition
               of
               the
               Church
               spoken
               of
               Mat.
               18.
               ver
               .
               17.
               (
               which
               is
               another
               of
               the
               Texts
               you
               here
               mention
               )
               although
               
               it
               is
               most
               orderly
               that
               this
               admonition
               be
               given
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               (
               or
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               two
               or
               more
               )
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church-Officers
               ,
               that
               give
               the
               offender
               this
               admonition
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               admonition
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               prevail
               not
               ,
               there
               
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 meer
                 charitative
                 admonition
                 ,
              
               that
               may
               be
               for
               lesser
               faults
               ,
               that
               yet
               are
               not
               to
               be
               censured
               with
               Church
               censures
               in
               case
               there
               be
               not
               reformation
               .
               Although
               there
               are
               to
               be
               endeavours
               to
               redress
               such
               offences
               ;
               and
               which
               kind
               of
               meer
               charitative
               admonitions
               may
               be
               comprehended
               under
               the
               latitude
               of
               that
               rule
               laid
               down
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               
               You
               your selves
               do
               not
               here
               deny
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               a
               private
               admonition
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               ,
               when
               upon
               your
               quoting
               Calvins
               words
               on
               Titus
               3.
               10.
               you
               say
               (
               seeming
               to
               approve
               of
               what
               you
               take
               to
               be
               his
               meaning
               ,
               though
               you
               misinterpret
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               anon
               )
               
                 not
                 every
                 private
                 admonition
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 excommunication
                 in
              
               Calvins
               judgement
               .
               And
               this
               was
               necessarily
               implied
               in
               the
               words
               we
               used
               in
               our
               Answer
               ,
               when
               we
               opposed
               an
               admonition
               in
               order
               to
               further
               censure
               unto
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               an
               exhortation
               only
               ;
               intimating
               plainly
               enough
               thereby
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               
                 besides
                 an
                 admonition
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 further
                 censure
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 charitative
                 admonition
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               followed
               with
               any
               Church
               censure
               in
               case
               it
               prevailed
               not
               .
               This
               is
               that
               likewise
               ,
               which
               our
               forementioned
               Reverend
               Brethren
               of
               Essex
               ,
               in
               their
               Agreement
               do
               also
               speak
               of
               ,
               having
               given
               their
               sense
               upon
               Mat.
               18.
               15.
               they
               further
               say
               in
               their
               Agreement
               pag.
               15.
               n.
               6.
               
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 admonition
                 ,
                 we
                 yeeld
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 other
                 charitative
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 preceed
                 to
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 censure
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               from
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               thus
               far
               spoken
               touching
               admonition
               ,
               it
               s
               very
               clear
               ,
               that
               admonition
               taken
               strictly
               and
               properly
               ,
               is
               a
               reprehension
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               evill
               ,
               or
               fault
               done
               .
               Though
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               an
               admonition
               by
               way
               of
               caution
               ,
               warning
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               some
               sin
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               be
               in
               danger
               to
               commit
               .
               We
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               shew
               what
               exhortation
               is
               taken
               in
               a
               strict
               acceptation
               .
               To
               exhort
               strictly
               is
               to
               excite
               or
               perswade
               ,
               and
               stir
               up
               unto
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               is
               distinguished
               from
               admonition
               taken
               properly
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Text
               before
               quoted
               ,
               
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 Now
                 we
                 exhort
                 you
                 brethren
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               
                 warne
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 unruly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Thessalonians
               are
               here
               exhorted
               only
               or
               stird
               up
               to
               perform
               their
               duty
               towards
               the
               unruly
               ,
               &c.
               and
               are
               not
               at
               all
               blamed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               :
               but
               the
               unruly
               that
               were
               to
               be
               warned
               or
               admonished
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               reproved
               and
               blamed
               by
               the
               Thessalonians
               for
               their
               unruliness
               .
               And
               there
               is
               place
               frequently
               for
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               not
               to
               be
               any
               reprehension
               or
               admonition
               given
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               thing
               amiss
               .
               But
               to
               make
               this
               matter
               yet
               more
               plain
               ,
               we
               may
               here
               distinguish
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               as
               before
               of
               admonition
               .
               For
               exhortation
               also
               is
               either
               charitative
               or
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               Heb.
               3.
               13.
               
               
                 Exhort
                 one
                 another
                 daily
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 day
                 :
              
               and
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
               
                 Not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 your selves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 exhorting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               &c.
               or
               authoritative
               and
               of
               the
               Minister
               ;
               and
               which
               may
               be
               either
               publick
               or
               private
               ;
               and
               of
               which
               there
               is
               often
               speech
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               :
               As
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 exhort
                 therefore
                 that
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 supplications
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 men
              
               .
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               5.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 exhort
                 the
                 brethren
                 .
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               21.
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 teach
                 and
                 exhort
              
               .
               So
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Texts
               alleadged
               by
               you
               ,
               Titus
               2.
               15.
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 speak
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 with
                 all
                 authority
                 .
              
               Where
               exhortation
               may
               well
               be
               distinguished
               from
               rebuke
               ,
               though
               both
               be
               authoritative
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               joyned
               with
               Doctrine
               ,
               such
               applications
               of
               Doctrine
               being
               very
               usefull
               and
               necessary
               .
               So
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Elders
                 which
                 are
                 among
                 you
                 I
                 exhort
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 also
                 an
                 Elder
                 .
              
               By
               these
               Texts
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               as
               an
               exhortation
               properly
               is
               an
               excitation
               ,
               or
               perswasion
               unto
               something
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               admonition
               taken
               strictly
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               a
               reprehension
               for
               something
               amiss
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               many
               cases
               it
               may
               be
               usefull
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               intimation
               of
               any
               neglect
               or
               sin
               committed
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               parties
               so
               exhorted
               are
               reproved
               .
               Unto
               which
               we
               may
               further
               adde
               ,
               Acts
               27.
               22.
               where
               Paul
               saish
               to
               those
               in
               the
               ship
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 chear
                 .
              
               This
               exhortation
               was
               not
               doubtless
               in
               order
               to
               any
               Church
               censure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               distinguished
               from
               such
               an
               admonition
               .
               So
               when
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Barnabas
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               had
               seen
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               glad
               ,
               and
               
               exhorted
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               with
               purpose
               of
               heart
               they
               would
               cleave
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               23.
               
               This
               cannot
               be
               with
               any
               colour
               understood
               of
               any
               admonition
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               :
               The
               best
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               walk
               never
               so
               blamelesly
               ,
               may
               be
               exhorted
               ,
               when
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               why
               they
               should
               be
               admonished
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               censure
               ,
               except
               men
               must
               be
               admonished
               and
               censured
               for
               such
               common
               infirmities
               ,
               from
               which
               no
               men
               on
               earth
               are
               wholly
               free
               .
            
             
               But
               by
               this
               that
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               evidenced
               ,
               that
               in
               Scripture
               language
               an
               exhortation
               taken
               strictly
               and
               properly
               ,
               is
               ,
               notwithstanding
               
                 your
                 scoff
              
               ,
               a
               different
               thing
               from
               an
               admonition
               in
               order
               to
               further
               censure
               ,
               if
               it
               prevail
               not
               .
               And
               we
               think
               ,
               however
               you
               may
               account
               of
               us
               ,
               you
               had
               shewed
               your selves
               to
               have
               been
               more
               learned
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               not
               so
               causelesly
               quarrelled
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               manifest
               to
               any
               ,
               that
               are
               versed
               either
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               approved
               Authors
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               not
               examin
               what
               you
               oppose
               to
               what
               we
               had
               herein
               asserted
               .
               1.
               
               And
               first
               you
               begin
               with
               us
               sharply
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 What
                 ?
                 every
                 admonition
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Church
                 censure
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 order
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 thereunt●
                 ,
                 not
                 exhortation
                 so
                 ?
                 You
                 confess
                 your
                 ignorance
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 as
                 yet
                 learned
                 ●t
                 either
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               here
               you
               charge
               us
               with
               what
               we
               never
               said
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 every
                 admonition
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Church
                 censure
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 exhortation
                 so
                 .
              
               Our
               distinction
               intimated
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               admonition
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               order
               to
               Church
               Censure
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               a
               charitative
               admonition
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               be
               a
               charitative
               exhortation
               ,
               yea
               an
               authoritative
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               when
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               place
               for
               censure
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               exhortation
               be
               successeless
               .
               This
               we
               have
               shewed
               you
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               you
               twit
               us
               again
               with
               being
               for
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 alone
              
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               profess
               our selves
               to
               be
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               have
               very
               learnedly
               in
               the
               first
               place
               opposed
               us
               ,
               by
               imputing
               to
               us
               ,
               what
               we
               never
               said
               .
               2.
               
               But
               it
               may
               be
               your
               next
               is
               of
               greater
               strength
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               shall
               hearken
               to
               what
               you
               have
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 sc
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 words
                 admonish
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 are
                 promiscuously
                 used
                 .
              
               And
               who
               ever
               denied
               this
               ?
               Here
               therefore
               you
               have
               put
               your selves
               upon
               the
               pains
               to
               prove
               what
               we
               never
               gainsayed
               :
               nay
               you
               prove
               by
               
               could
               not
               be
               the
               catechized
               persons
               mentioned
               immediately
               before
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               exhorted
               only
               :
               But
               these
               only
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               ,
               that
               were
               to
               be
               privately
               admonished
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               prescribed
               Mat.
               18.
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               they
               would
               reforme
               ;
               But
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               you
               could
               not
               answer
               ,
               you
               do
               warily
               passe
               it
               over
               ,
               and
               never
               meddle
               with
               it
               .
               2.
               
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               reason
               rendred
               ,
               you
               hope
               to
               bfnde
               us
               to
               your
               absurd
               and
               uncharitable
               construction
               ,
               you
               had
               put
               upon
               us
               .
               But
               when
               we
               examine
               with
               what
               Arguments
               you
               do
               it
               ,
               you
               again
               discover
               therein
               your
               wonted
               deficiency
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               your
               reply
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               presented
               unto
               us
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               reason
               ,
               wherewith
               to
               oppose
               us
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               that
               we
               meet
               with
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               our
               assertion
               and
               thereason
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               a
               scornfull
               laughter
               ,
               
                 ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 he
              
               .
               But
               this
               answer
               was
               so
               light
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               Printed
               your
               Papers
               ,
               it
               seems
               you
               were
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thought
               good
               to
               admit
               it
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               next
               place
               you
               write
               our
               Orders
               ,
               and
               having
               mentioned
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               fourth
               ,
               that
               speakes
               of
               the
               admonition
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               forsakers
               of
               publick
               Assemblies
               and
               the
               scandalous
               ;
               you
               express
               that
               ,
               which
               indeed
               was
               our
               sense
               there
               ,
               and
               say
               
                 thus
                 farre
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               grant
               was
               our
               meaning
               .
               Then
               you
               come
               to
               mention
               the
               other
               part
               touching
               the
               Ministers
               exhorting
               of
               the
               Catechized
               persons
               and
               say
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               had
               therein
               asserted
               some
               absurd
               thing
               .
               The
               
                 Ministers
                 Exhortation
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 private
                 Admonition
                 .
              
               But
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               this
               Assertion
               ,
               it
               being
               that
               we
               still
               own
               .
               And
               here
               it
               had
               become
               you
               to
               have
               opposed
               it
               with
               some
               Arguments
               ;
               but
               this
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               you
               thought
               you
               had
               done
               sufficiently
               before
               ,
               when
               you
               had
               told
               us
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               pains
               to
               prove
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               never
               denied
               ,
               viz.
               That
               to
               admonish
               and
               exhort
               
                 are
                 presumptuously
                 used
              
               .
               But
               we
               have
               proved
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               taken
               properly
               are
               distinguished
               ;
               Admonition
               properly
               being
               a
               reprehension
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               fault
               ;
               whereas
               an
               exhortation
               is
               a
               more
               gentle
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               used
               in
               the
               exciting
               or
               perswading
               unto
               duty
               ;
               and
               for
               which
               there
               may
               be
               place
               as
               (
               we
               have
               told
               you
               )
               in
               a
               thousand
               Cases
               ,
               
               where
               there
               is
               not
               to
               any
               admonition
               in
               order
               unto
               censure
               in
               case
               of
               unsuccessfullness
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               sense
               admonition
               is
               taken
               here
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               go
               on
               to
               what
               follows
               ,
               Though
               here
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               you
               having
               recited
               the
               fourth
               Order
               at
               large
               ,
               when
               you
               should
               come
               to
               recite
               the
               fifth
               ,
               do
               it
               not
               only
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               matter
               here
               may
               be
               the
               more
               clearly
               understood
               (
               that
               though
               your
               imperfect
               recitall
               of
               it
               may
               be
               darkned
               to
               an
               undiscerning
               Reader
               )
               we
               shall
               mention
               it
               fully
               .
               The
               Order
               was
               thus
               .
               
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 neither
                 hearken
                 to
                 private
                 adminition
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 their
                 names
                 shall
                 be
                 published
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 warned
                 before
                 all
                 to
                 reforme
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Question
               now
               is
               (
               as
               you
               here
               say
               )
               to
               whom
               this
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               refers
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               now
               a
               question
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               made
               it
               one
               ;
               though
               it
               was
               at
               first
               cleare
               enough
               to
               any
               ordinary
               understanding
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               not
               a
               spirit
               of
               opposition
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               cavill
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               doubt
               ,
               yet
               in
               our
               Answer
               we
               cleared
               it
               ,
               by
               declaring
               our
               sense
               ,
               and
               giving
               our
               reasons
               ,
               why
               our
               words
               were
               to
               be
               so
               construed
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               we
               had
               so
               done
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               a
               question
               still
               .
               And
               seeing
               with
               you
               it
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               ,
               what
               you
               can
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               You
               would
               seem
               to
               returne
               what
               our
               Answer
               to
               this
               question
               was
               ,
               but
               you
               deface
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               have
               done
               giving
               your
               censure
               of
               it
               .
               But
               here
               we
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               .
               1.
               
               That
               you
               would
               by
               this
               answer
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               we
               give
               ,
               make
               the
               persons
               diverse
               ,
               that
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               Such
               as
               being
               found
               competent
               in
               knowledge
               and
               blameless
               in
               life
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               exhorted
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               in
               Order
               to
               their
               admission
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               )
               because
               of
               the
               double
               qualification
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               requisite
               to
               make
               them
               capable
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ;
               which
               is
               here
               your
               first
               errour
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Having
               distinguished
               the
               persons
               ,
               that
               we
               made
               one
               ,
               and
               expressed
               that
               disjunctively
               
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 [
                 they
                 ]
              
               as
               you
               are
               pleased
               
               to
               express
               it
               ,
               
                 nor
                 last
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 blameless
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 competent
                 in
                 knowledge
                 )
              
               which
               we
               expressed
               it
               copulatively
               
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 competent
                 knowledge
                 and
                 blameless
                 in
                 life
                 .
                 )
              
               You
               in
               the
               next
               place
               tell
               of
               Persons
               mentioned
               
                 in
                 two
                 Orders
                 long
                 before
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               as
               you
               would
               have
               us
               to
               say
               )
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               referres
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 nearest
                 ,
                 or
                 nearest
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
               Whereas
               the
               Persons
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               say
               ,
               this
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               in
               this
               fifth
               Order
               referres
               ,
               are
               those
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               immediately
               before
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Those
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 privately
                 admonished
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 order
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               18.
               
               And
               who
               were
               either
               the
               scandalous
               or
               forsakers
               of
               publick
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               which
               though
               they
               had
               been
               mentioned
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Orders
               ,
               yet
               were
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               that
               were
               still
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               by
               us
               there
               used
               ,
               did
               referre
               Here
               then
               is
               another
               error
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               denied
               ,
               and
               do
               still
               ,
               that
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               in
               this
               fifth
               Order
               ,
               did
               referre
               to
               the
               nearest
               Persons
               mentioned
               in
               the
               fourth
               Order
               .
               (
               which
               yet
               you
               will
               stil
               have
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               two-fold
               qualification
               to
               be
               diverse
               Persons
               ,
               which
               errour
               we
               noted
               before
               )
               viz.
               the
               Catechized
               Persons
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Persons
               mentioned
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               only
               .
               3.
               
               When
               you
               tell
               of
               this
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               mentioned
               in
               that
               fifth
               Order
               ,
               referring
               
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 [
                 they
                 ]
                 but
                 to
                 two
                 other
                 [
                 they's
                 ]
              
               these
               expressions
               being
               your
               own
               and
               none
               of
               ours
               ;
               you
               do
               not
               herein
               approve
               your selves
               to
               be
               very
               good
               Grammarians
               ;
               the
               Relative
               not
               referring
               at
               any
               time
               to
               another
               Relative
               ,
               but
               to
               an
               Antecedent
               ,
               if
               men
               will
               speake
               properly
               ;
               however
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               refers
               ,
               may
               be
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               implyed
               in
               a
               Relative
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               this
               place
               it
               is
               .
               Here
               then
               is
               your
               third
               errour
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               thinke
               that
               wittie
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               triumphed
               over
               us
               as
               poore
               illiterate
               Persons
               but
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               should
               in
               so
               few
               words
               have
               erred
               so
               much
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               cannot
               judge
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               will
               imagine
               ,
               you
               have
               in
               any
               of
               your
               Papers
               discovered
               any
               such
               depth
               in
               other
               Learning
               .
               As
               that
               (
               if
               you
               had
               been
               so
               wholly
               taken
               up
               therein
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               thereby
               forgot
               your
               Rudiments
               )
               you
               were
               to
               be
               thereupon
               excused
               .
               4.
               
               When
               we
               said
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               must
               referre
               
               not
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               but
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               (
               and
               which
               was
               that
               only
               ,
               that
               was
               asserted
               by
               us
               )
               we
               did
               not
               Magisterially
               assert
               this
               ,
               but
               gave
               our
               reasons
               for
               this
               Assertion
               ;
               though
               you
               indeed
               Magisterially
               reject
               it
               ,
               not
               returning
               any
               answer
               to
               the
               Argument
               we
               gave
               you
               for
               that
               construction
               given
               of
               our
               words
               .
               And
               therefore
               your
               censure
               of
               us
               
                 (
                 Satis
                 haec
                 magisteraliter
              
               )
               may
               well
               by
               us
               be
               sleighted
               ,
               being
               without
               all
               reason
               .
               2.
               
               We
               have
               noted
               ,
               what
               we
               thought
               ours
               fit
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               answer
               ,
               you
               would
               represent
               us
               to
               have
               given
               to
               the
               question
               ;
               we
               shall
               now
               see
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               wherewith
               you
               oppose
               our
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               And
               first
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 You
                 understood
              
               (
               as
               you
               do
               still
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Relative
                 [
                 they
                 ]
                 may
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 remotest
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scanaalous
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Order
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 excluding
                 the
                 meanest
                 Antecedent
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 men
                 of
                 competent
                 knowledge
                 and
                 blameless
                 in
                 life
              
               (
               Here
               you
               express
               your selves
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               ,
               Copulatively
               ,
               and
               take
               these
               persons
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               though
               considered
               under
               this
               two-fold
               qualification
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               one
               Antecedent
               ,
               which
               even
               now
               you
               would
               have
               had
               to
               be
               two
               .
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Order
                 mentioned
              
               .
               Thus
               you
               assert
               ,
               
                 Satis
                 magisteraliter
              
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               say
               for
               sure
               ;
               for
               you
               answer
               not
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               we
               had
               laid
               down
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Relative
                 is
                 often
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 remoter
                 Antecedent
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 subject
                 matter
                 spoken
                 of
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 require
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 it
                 doth
                 .
              
               We
               here
               also
               said
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               you
               ,
               
                 that
                 were
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 did
                 well
                 know
                 thus
                 much
              
               ;
               but
               seeing
               you
               do
               here
               deny
               this
               rule
               ,
               and
               upbraide
               us
               anon
               ,
               
                 with
                 senseless
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 descants
                 upon
                 Nouns
                 and
                 Pronouns
                 ,
              
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               what
               is
               therein
               Asserted
               by
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               confess
               ,
               we
               looked
               on
               you
               to
               have
               been
               better
               Scholars
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               we
               have
               found
               you
               to
               be
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               first
               make
               good
               the
               rule
               by
               us
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               then
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               judge
               ,
               whither
               it
               be
               not
               fitly
               by
               us
               applied
               to
               the
               Case
               in
               hand
               .
               That
               the
               Relative
               not
               only
               may
               ,
               but
               must
               of
               necessity
               ,
               referre
               to
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               when
               the
               Subject
               matter
               requires
               it
               ,
               is
               manifest
               from
               these
               examples
               .
               It
               is
               said
               Gen.
               10.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Out
               of
               the
               Land
               
                 went
                 forth
                 Ashur
                 ,
                 and
                 builded
                 Nineveh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 City
                 Rehoboth
                 and
                 Caelah
                 ,
                 and
                 Resen
                 between
                 Nineveh
                 and
                 Calah
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               that
               or
               the
               same
               )
               is
               refered
               not
               to
               the
               nearer
               Antecedent
               ,
               
                 [
                 Calah
              
               ]
               but
               to
               the
               remoter
               Nineveh
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               great
               City
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               being
               so
               called
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               Jonah
               1.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               2.
               
               &
               4.
               11.
               and
               us
               that
               ;
               which
               is
               here
               understood
               by
               Interpreters
               on
               this
               Text.
               So
               also
               Psal
               .
               99.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 among
                 his
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Samuell
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 he
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 unto
                 them
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 cloudy
                 Pillar
              
               .
               Which
               words
               ,
               viz.
               he
               spake
               to
               them
               in
               the
               cloudy
               Pillar
               ,
               as
               Junius
               in
               his
               parallels
               doth
               well
               observe
               ,
               may
               be
               rightly
               expounded
               of
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ;
               but
               of
               
                 Samuell
                 ,
                 Non
                 nisi
                 praeter
                 veritatem
                 fidemque
                 Historiae
                 .
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 Not
                 but
                 besides
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 them
              
               ]
               in
               the
               seaventh
               Verse
               must
               referre
               not
               to
               Samuell
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               nearer
               Antecedent
               ,
               but
               to
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               which
               are
               remoter
               .
               More
               instances
               might
               be
               given
               out
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               the
               learned
               may
               be
               consulted
               ;
               we
               shall
               instance
               in
               some
               in
               the
               new
               .
               In
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 And
                 then
                 shall
                 that
                 wicked
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 w●om
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 consume
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 destroy
                 with
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 :
                 whose
                 coming
              
               &c.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Where
               the
               Relative
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               refered
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               person
               spoken
               of
               immediately
               before
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               nearer
               Antecedent
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               remoter
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               will
               confound
               Christ
               and
               Anti-christ
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Translators
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               more
               clear
               ,
               adde
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               ninth
               Verse
               ,
               
                 [
                 even
                 him
              
               ]
               which
               words
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Originall
               .
               But
               from
               this
               Text
               our
               rule
               is
               undeniably
               made
               good
               .
               We
               shall
               only
               give
               one
               instance
               more
               .
               It
               is
               said
               Heb.
               9.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 second
                 vaile
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 holiest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 golden
                 censuer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 overlaide
                 round
                 about
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 wherein
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 Golden
                 Pot
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 Aarons
                 rod
                 that
                 budded
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               Relative●
               ,
               being
               Feminine
               ,
               as
               it
               cannot
               with
               any
               good
               sense
               refer
               to
               gold
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               next
               Antecedent
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               different
               gender
               ,
               so
               neither
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Arke
               ,
               though
               of
               the
               same
               gender
               ,
               and
               the
               nearer
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               .
               We
               confess
               Interpreters
               do
               here
               vary
               ,
               but
               
               when
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               9.
               and
               2
               Chron
               :
               5.
               10.
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               in
               the
               Arke
               ,
               but
               the
               two
               Tables
               ,
               we
               do
               with
               sundry
               others
               upon
               this
               Text
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               Relative
               must
               here
               referre
               not
               to
               the
               nearer
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               .
               This
               interpretation
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               given
               ,
               is
               followed
               by
               Junius
               in
               his
               parallels
               ,
               who
               there
               laies
               down
               this
               very
               rule
               ,
               that
               we
               gave
               in
               our
               Answer
               :
               
                 Haec
                 autem
                 omnis
                 dubitatio
                 tolli
                 evidentissime
                 potest
                 ,
                 (
                 nisi
                 me
                 animus
                 fallit
                 )
                 unica
                 observatione
                 Grammaticâ
                 ,
                 quod
                 Relativum
                 Pronomen
                 ,
                 in
                 utroque
                 Testamento
                 ,
                 pro
                 ratione
                 locorum
                 ,
                 modo
                 ad
                 proximum
                 nomen
                 ,
                 modo
                 ad
                 longinquius
                 pertinet
                 :
                 quod
                 ex
                 argumenti
                 &
                 Historiae
                 veritate
                 demum
                 dignoscitur
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               gives
               instances
               hereof
               ,
               and
               mentions
               some
               of
               the
               places
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               instanced
               in
               .
               See
               also
               Mr.
               Palmer
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Cawdry
               ,
               *
               vindicating
               this
               Text
               in
               their
               
                 Sabbathum
                 re
                 divivum
              
               ,
               where
               they
               interpret
               it
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               do
               also
               expresly
               approve
               of
               our
               rule
               .
               Our
               large
               English
               Annotations
               differ
               from
               us
               some
               thing
               in
               the
               expounding
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 wherein
                 ,
              
               ]
               but
               yet
               upon
               this
               Text
               they
               approve
               our
               rule
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               ;
               
                 Some
                 referre
                 [
                 wherein
                 ]
                 to
                 Tabernacle
              
               v.
               3.
               
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Relative
                 hath
                 relation
                 unto
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 Antecedent
                 .
              
               But
               by
               this
               time
               we
               hope
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               little
               reason
               to
               make
               such
               an
               out-cry
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               anon
               ,
               telling
               us
               of
               
                 senseless
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 descants
                 upon
                 Nouns
                 and
                 Pronouns
                 ,
              
               because
               we
               said
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               in
               the
               fifth
               Order
               refered
               not
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               but
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Order
               immediately
               before
               ;
               the
               Subject
               matter
               here
               spoken
               of
               necessarily
               requiring
               it
               ,
               being
               it
               is
               limited
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               should
               neither
               hearken
               to
               private
               admonition
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               admonition
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               which
               were
               only
               the
               scandalous
               and
               forsakers
               of
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               appointed
               to
               be
               admonished
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fourth
               Order
               :
               and
               not
               the
               persons
               catechized
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               to
               whom
               no
               admonition
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               but
               an
               Exhortation
               only
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               in
               order
               to
               their
               regular
               admission
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               and
               for
               which
               Exhortation
               to
               be
               given
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               we
               judged
               there
               might
               be
               a
               fit
               reason
               ,
               when
               he
               catechized
               
               the
               Families
               ,
               
                 and
                 tho
                 rather
              
               (
               as
               we
               had
               told
               you
               in
               our
               Answer
               )
               
                 because
                 having
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 conference
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 doubts
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 prejudice
                 only
                 in
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 that
                 hindred
                 them
              
               (
               and
               as
               it
               is
               in
               most
               )
               
                 he
                 might
                 endeavour
                 to
                 remove
                 them
                 .
              
               With
               this
               we
               judge
               all
               ingenuous
               and
               impartiall
               Readers
               will
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               rule
               ,
               we
               laid
               down
               ,
               touching
               the
               Relative
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               being
               referred
               to
               the
               remoter
               Antecedent
               ,
               where
               the
               Subject
               matter
               required
               it
               ,
               was
               misapplied
               by
               us
               ;
               there
               being
               plaine
               reason
               from
               the
               expressions
               we
               used
               ,
               why
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               thus
               referred
               .
               But
               you
               having
               only
               opposed
               our
               rule
               by
               laying
               down
               a
               contrary
               assertion
               ,
               without
               any
               reason
               ,
               do
               now
               make
               your
               inference
               ,
               that
               
                 then
                 your
                 note
                 of
                 attention
              
               (
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               we
               called
               it
               )
               
                 stands
                 good
                 .
                 Marke
                 men
                 of
                 contempt
                 knowledge
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 warned
                 before
                 all
                 to
                 reforme
                 .
              
               But
               all
               Candid
               Readers
               ,
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               will
               see
               this
               was
               a
               forced
               and
               uncharitable
               construction
               put
               upon
               us
               by
               your selves
               ,
               only
               to
               render
               us
               odious
               ,
               and
               yet
               still
               ,
               after
               we
               had
               in
               our
               Answer
               declared
               our selves
               to
               the
               contrary
               by
               you
               imputed
               to
               us
               ,
               without
               and
               against
               reason
               ;
               and
               of
               which
               ,
               however
               you
               may
               judge
               your selves
               ,
               we
               thinke
               others
               will
               count
               it
               to
               proceed
               from
               too
               much
               will
               and
               pertinacy
               .
               But
               here
               you
               have
               a
               profound
               ground
               of
               quarrelling
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               distinguished
               not
               betwixt
               
                 [
                 marke
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 harke
                 ,
                 ]
                 harke
              
               as
               you
               say
               being
               a
               
                 note
                 of
                 attention
              
               properly
               ;
               marke
               rather
               a
               
                 note
                 of
                 observation
              
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               attention
               and
               observation
               of
               the
               minde
               were
               two
               different
               things
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               Schoole-Boyes
               (
               who
               are
               never
               blamed
               by
               their
               learned
               Masters
               for
               calling
               
                 en
                 &
                 ecce
              
               ,
               notes
               of
               attention
               )
               would
               not
               be
               ready
               hereupon
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               your
               learned
               distinction
               betwixt
               
                 [
                 mareke
                 and
                 harke
              
               ]
               these
               must
               not
               be
               notes
               of
               attention
               ,
               but
               observation
               properly
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               rendred
               behold
               .
               But
               you
               till
               us
               this
               is
               but
               
                 by
                 the
                 way
              
               ;
               though
               all
               serious
               persons
               will
               see
               ,
               you
               were
               here
               out
               of
               the
               way
               in
               being
               so
               light
               in
               a
               serious
               businesse
               .
               And
               now
               you
               
                 returne
                 to
                 the
              
               
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               and
               to
               whom
               it
               refers
               in
               our
               construction
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               those
               ,
               that
               forsake
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               turne
               their
               backs
               on
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               the
               second
               Order
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               scandalous
               persons
               mentioned
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               these
               and
               none
               but
               these
               
                 our
                 censures
                 extend
              
               .
               And
               this
               we
               say
               still
               ;
               neither
               have
               you
               urged
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               can
               have
               any
               colour
               of
               making
               good
               against
               us
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               you
               having
               hitherto
               not
               argued
               ,
               but
               only
               without
               reason
               laid
               down
               your
               opposite
               assertion
               ,
               the
               groundlesnesse
               whereof
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               discovered
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               perhaps
               you
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               performe
               this
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               when
               you
               further
               represent
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Minister
                 findes
                 knowing
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 debarred
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 present
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 shame
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 affirme
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 do
                 aske
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 's
                 our
                 practice
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 observe
                 we
                 the
                 rules
                 ,
                 we
                 walke
                 by
                 ,
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ?
              
               But
               for
               answer
               here
               we
               say
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               you
               have
               lost
               your
               Question
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               ,
               whether
               such
               as
               the
               Minister
               finds
               knowing
               and
               blamelesse
               in
               life
               ,
               shall
               be
               debarred
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               though
               they
               present
               not
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               in
               the
               fifth
               Order
               refer'd
               not
               to
               these
               ;
               and
               which
               was
               the
               Question
               your selves
               had
               propounded
               to
               be
               discussed
               ;
               and
               so
               therefore
               ,
               whether
               those
               ,
               whom
               the
               Minister
               having
               catechized
               and
               exhorted
               to
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               their
               names
               published
               ,
               and
               they
               warned
               before
               all
               to
               reforme
               ,
               if
               they
               harkened
               not
               to
               the
               Exhortation
               ?
               where
               we
               must
               deny
               ,
               that
               ever
               any
               such
               a
               thing
               was
               held
               forth
               by
               us
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Orders
               ,
               we
               published
               (
               however
               it
               was
               that
               which
               was
               by
               you
               imputed
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               proved
               ,
               though
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               somewhat
               more
               colourable
               ,
               you
               alter
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               )
               nor
               can
               any
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               made
               out
               against
               us
               ,
               either
               from
               our
               practice
               ,
               
               or
               the
               rule
               we
               walke
               by
               .
               And
               further
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               ever
               we
               had
               practised
               any
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               or
               had
               professed
               to
               walke
               by
               any
               such
               a
               rule
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               reason
               ,
               why
               we
               should
               have
               been
               ashamed
               .
               2.
               
               But
               vve
               must
               further
               adde
               ,
               what
               we
               have
               formerly
               asserted
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               refuse
               to
               admit
               any
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               meerly
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               they
               present
               not
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               such
               as
               are
               of
               competent
               knowledge
               and
               blamelesse
               life
               ,
               the
               Eldership
               condescending
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               to
               admit
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Minister
               and
               one
               Elder
               ,
               or
               of
               two
               Ministers
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               been
               by
               them
               examined
               and
               approved
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               practice
               repugnant
               to
               any
               rule
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               Church
               Governement
               .
               For
               however
               it
               give
               a
               power
               to
               the
               Eldership
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               spirituall
               estate
               of
               any
               member
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               see
               occasion
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               strictly
               oblige
               them
               ,
               to
               debarre
               or
               reject
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               present
               not
               themselves
               before
               them
               ;
               although
               if
               it
               be
               out
               of
               meere
               obstinacy
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               refuse
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               overturne
               the
               Governement
               by
               their
               opposition
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               greater
               reason
               ,
               why
               Ministers
               and
               Elders
               are
               in
               such
               Cases
               to
               beware
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               requisite
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               the
               Elderships
               just
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               the
               danger
               and
               irregularity
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               solitary
               jurisdiction
               ,
               that
               none
               be
               admitted
               but
               by
               the
               juridicall
               act
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               that
               which
               we
               practice
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               that
               power
               which
               is
               granted
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               appointing
               the
               forme
               of
               Church
               Governement
               ;
               
                 The
                 examination
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 for
                 their
                 ignorance
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 ,
              
               not
               of
               any
               one
               Minister
               ,
               
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 every
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 justifies
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 )
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 kinde
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 severall
                 Elderships
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 also
                 shews
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 we
                 had
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 mentioned
                 in
                 our
                 Paper
                 ,
                 touching
                 both
                 what
                 is
                 therein
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 Minister
                 about
                 catechizing
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ministers
                 exhorting
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 families
                 he
                 should
                 finde
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 competent
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 blamelesse
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 present
                 
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               that
               we
               may
               Answer
               to
               what
               you
               here
               urge
               us
               with
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               not
               to
               admit
               any
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               juridicall
               act
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               none
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               except
               they
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               Eldership
               .
               The
               power
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               is
               granted
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               unto
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               is
               that
               which
               by
               us
               is
               constantly
               practised
               .
               In
               the
               latter
               there
               is
               a
               liberty
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               the
               Eldership
               shall
               see
               occasion
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               in
               severall
               Cases
               with
               us
               dispensed
               with
               ,
               where
               the
               Elderships
               are
               otherwise
               satisfied
               touching
               the
               fitness
               of
               the
               persons
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               by
               them
               admitted
               .
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Question
               (
               as
               we
               have
               already
               said
               )
               that
               is
               now
               discussed
               betwixt
               you
               and
               us
               ,
               whether
               the
               knowing
               and
               blamelesse
               be
               to
               be
               kept
               off
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               any
               Order
               of
               ours
               ,
               except
               they
               shall
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               .
               And
               hereupon
               your
               urging
               us
               with
               the
               Ordinance
               for
               Church
               government
               ,
               or
               our
               own
               practice
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               to
               your
               purpose
               ;
               neither
               doth
               it
               (
               if
               it
               had
               been
               as
               you
               represented
               ,
               which
               yet
               we
               have
               shewed
               you
               is
               otherwise
               )
               prove
               what
               it
               concerned
               you
               to
               have
               made
               good
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 present
                 not
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 were
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Order
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 names
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 warned
                 before
                 all
                 to
                 reforme
                 .
              
               Which
               yet
               was
               your
               high
               charge
               ,
               and
               accusation
               of
               us
               ,
               but
               wanting
               support
               of
               it self
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             
               And
               hereupon
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               we
               ,
               that
               go
               about
               to
               
                 mince
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 seek
                 to
                 colour
                 over
                 our
                 actions
                 with
                 a
                 seeming
                 deniall
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 evade
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 still
                 practice
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 ashamed
                 to
                 own
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               here
               without
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               proofe
               affirme
               of
               us
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               found
               in
               our
               Answer
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               tendency
               this
               way
               ,
               we
               there
               professedly
               defending
               and
               justifying
               all
               that
               we
               practised
               .
               But
               it
               is
               you
               ,
               who
               having
               laid
               grevious
               things
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               which
               you
               could
               not
               prove
               ,
               would
               now
               represent
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               did
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ;
               that
               so
               you
               might
               seem
               to
               say
               some
               thing
               ,
               though
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               scan'd
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               ,
               
               but
               a
               plaine
               discovery
               that
               though
               your
               accusation
               was
               loud
               and
               strong
               ,
               your
               proof
               is
               low
               ;
               weake
               ,
               and
               empty
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               vanisheth
               into
               Aire
               .
               
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 descants
              
               (
               as
               you
               call
               them
               )
               
                 that
                 we
                 made
                 on
                 either
                 Nounes
                 or
                 Pronouns
                 ,
              
               was
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Relative
               
                 [
                 they
              
               ]
               in
               the
               fifth
               Order
               could
               not
               refer
               to
               the
               Catechized
               persons
               ,
               who
               being
               found
               knowing
               and
               blamelesse
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Exhortation
               of
               the
               Minister
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               yet
               were
               not
               to
               have
               had
               their
               names
               published
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               nor
               for
               that
               warned
               before
               all
               to
               reforme
               ;
               and
               which
               because
               you
               saw
               you
               could
               not
               make
               out
               ,
               do
               therefore
               (
               having
               changed
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               )
               fall
               upon
               our
               practice
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 we
                 mince
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               though
               this
               be
               also
               untrue
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               you
               do
               not
               prove
               against
               us
               neither
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               doubly
               guilty
               in
               this
               one
               particular
               of
               false
               accusation
               .
               But
               when
               to
               cleare
               up
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               words
               ,
               we
               had
               told
               you
               in
               our
               Answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Relative
               did
               often
               referre
               to
               the
               remoter
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               nearer
               Antecedent
               ,
               and
               must
               do
               so
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               spoken
               of
               did
               require
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               you
               here
               call
               a
               
                 weake
                 ,
                 senselesse
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 descanting
                 on
                 Nounes
                 and
                 Pronouns
                 .
              
               You
               do
               hereby
               proclaime
               your
               own
               ignorance
               ;
               the
               like
               descanting
               (
               if
               it
               must
               be
               so
               called
               )
               on
               
                 Nounes
                 and
                 Pronounes
              
               being
               observed
               by
               the
               Learned
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               you
               )
               to
               open
               and
               expound
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               your selves
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               or
               you
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               rightly
               in
               some
               places
               to
               understand
               them
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               instances
               we
               have
               given
               ,
               is
               manifest
               .
               And
               you
               do
               hereby
               further
               discover
               your
               impotent
               passions
               ,
               else
               you
               would
               not
               have
               given
               us
               such
               language
               as
               we
               here
               (
               as
               but
               too
               often
               throughout
               your
               Paper
               )
               meet
               with
               .
               As
               touching
               what
               follows
               to
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               we
               have
               already
               said
               ,
               what
               is
               sufficient
               for
               our
               own
               vindication
               .
               We
               have
               
                 spoken
                 out
                 and
                 owned
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 truth
                 our
                 pactice
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               we
               have
               told
               you
               is
               to
               admit
               of
               none
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               juridicall
               act
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ;
               this
               being
               that
               which
               is
               requisite
               and
               necessary
               to
               be
               observed
               (
               as
               we
               have
               told
               you
               )
               or
               the
               Governement
               is
               indangered
               to
               be
               quite
               overthrown
               .
               And
               yet
               
                 none
                 are
                 debarred
                 by
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 are
                 knowing
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 present
                 not
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               is
               that
               you
               would
               gladly
               fasten
               upon
               us
               ,
               though
               herein
               you
               labour
               in
               vain
               )
               but
               the
               
                 ignorant
                 and
                 scandalous
                 only
              
               .
               Although
               we
               here
               must
               minde
               you
               ,
               of
               what
               we
               told
               you
               even
               now
               ,
               viz.
               That
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Question
               that
               is
               now
               disputed
               betwixt
               us
               .
               Neither
               do
               vve
               need
               upon
               any
               practice
               of
               ours
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               account
               whatsoever
               ,
               
                 wave
                 the
                 Ordinance
              
               we
               act
               upon
               as
               repealed
               ;
               and
               vvhich
               however
               
                 you
                 do
              
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               ,
               nor
               be
               perswaded
               thereunto
               ,
               either
               by
               your
               threats
               or
               intreaties
               ,
               having
               proved
               sufficiently
               ,
               that
               this
               Ordinance
               is
               of
               
                 force
                 and
                 strength
              
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               that
               and
               what
               
                 we
                 have
                 heretofore
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 civill
                 sanction
                 of
                 our
                 Governement
                 ,
              
               is
               so
               much
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               this
               forth
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               to
               conclude
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               question
               ,
               but
               whatever
               your
               conceits
               may
               be
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               others
               will
               determine
               ,
               that
               your
               
                 high
                 charge
              
               having
               not
               been
               supported
               by
               reason
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               vveight
               to
               the
               depressing
               of
               us
               ,
               much
               lesse
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 governement
              
               ,
               and
               vvhich
               (
               though
               vve
               had
               fallen
               not
               having
               been
               able
               to
               have
               vindicated
               our selves
               from
               vvhat
               vve
               had
               been
               accused
               vvith
               )
               vvould
               notwithstanding
               have
               been
               far
               above
               any
               depression
               of
               yours
               .
               However
               vve
               believe
               it
               vvas
               the
               
                 summa
                 totalis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 u●shot
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               that
               you
               chiefly
               aimed
               at
               in
               all
               your
               Papers
               ;
               though
               how
               you
               have
               therein
               acquitted
               your selves
               will
               be
               manifest
               enough
               to
               the
               attentive
               and
               impartiall
               Reader
               ,
               vvho
               vvill
               easily
               discerne
               by
               vvhat
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               no
               otherwise
               indeavoured
               to
               depresse
               this
               Governement
               ,
               but
               by
               aspersing
               it
               ,
               vvhen
               you
               vvanted
               Arguments
               ,
               vvherewith
               to
               oppose
               it
               ;
               by
               taking
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               reasons
               vve
               urged
               ,
               vvhen
               you
               could
               not
               Answer
               them
               ;
               and
               passing
               over
               many
               things
               in
               our
               Answer
               in
               silence
               saying
               nothing
               to
               them
               ;
               by
               betaking
               your selves
               to
               the
               Popish
               principles
               and
               practices
               ,
               refusing
               to
               have
               the
               controversie
               touching
               Church
               governement
               determined
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               railing
               on
               us
               as
               Scripturists
               ,
               for
               contending
               to
               have
               the
               matter
               tried
               by
               this
               Judge
               ;
               by
               asserting
               severall
               manifest
               untruths
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               palpably
               contradictng
               your selves
               ;
               by
               falsifying
               and
               abusing
               approved
               Protestant
               Authors
               ,
               vvho
               favoured
               not
               the
               cause
               you
               plead
               for
               ;
               and
               aspersing
               others
               ,
               by
               perverting
               our
               
               words
               and
               mangling
               them
               ,
               vvhen
               you
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               render
               us
               absurd
               ;
               by
               many
               uncivill
               and
               unchristian
               expressions
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               used
               toward
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               reproaching
               of
               us
               ;
               by
               your
               severall
               bitter
               and
               reasonless
               scoffes
               ,
               jeeres
               ,
               uncharitable
               censures
               and
               slanders
               ,
               laying
               to
               our
               charge
               severall
               things
               ,
               for
               which
               you
               bring
               no
               proof
               ,
               and
               venting
               your
               distempered
               passions
               against
               us
               only
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               for
               Presbyterian
               and
               against
               Episcopall
               governement
               ;
               and
               to
               summe
               up
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               by
               hard
               words
               ,
               but
               soft
               and
               weake
               Arguments
               .
               But
               all
               wise
               and
               sober
               persons
               will
               conclude
               ,
               you
               fighting
               against
               us
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               governement
               ,
               with
               such
               weapons
               as
               these
               ,
               tooke
               not
               the
               way
               either
               to
               depress
               it
               or
               us
               ;
               but
               have
               greatly
               hereby
               depressed
               your selves
               ;
               and
               which
               we
               mind
               you
               of
               ,
               that
               you
               seeing
               your
               manifold
               errours
               herein
               ,
               might
               be
               humbled
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               prevent
               that
               ,
               by
               unfeigned
               repentance
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               you
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               ,
               and
               whereof
               we
               have
               all
               along
               in
               faithfullness
               warned
               you
               ,
               as
               there
               hath
               been
               occasion
               offered
               throughout
               your
               Papers
               ,
               though
               thereby
               what
               is
               now
               presented
               to
               the
               publick
               view
               ,
               is
               swelled
               to
               the
               greater
               bulke
               .
               If
               this
               our
               pains
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               designed
               for
               the
               ends
               even
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               necessary
               vindication
               of
               our selves
               and
               the
               Governement
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               waies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               so
               farre
               blessed
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               a
               sense
               of
               what
               you
               have
               much
               offended
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               ashamed
               thereof
               ,
               we
               shall
               much
               rejoyce
               .
               But
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               shall
               yet
               have
               comfort
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               discharged
               our
               duty
               toward
               you
               in
               labouring
               to
               reduce
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               commit
               what
               further
               worke
               may
               be
               called
               for
               from
               us
               ,
               unto
               Him
               ,
               who
               will
               own
               his
               servants
               in
               the
               management
               of
               whatsoever
               he
               sets
               them
               about
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               having
               finished
               our
               Answer
               to
               your
               two
               last
               Papers
               ,
               and
               been
               at
               the
               pains
               once
               more
               to
               spread
               before
               you
               ,
               what
               (
               however
               you
               esteem
               thereof
               )
               others
               we
               hope
               will
               judge
               sufficient
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               satisfied
               :
               we
               shall
               now
               apply
               our selves
               to
               what
               concerns
               us
               to
               practice
               in
               pursuance
               of
               what
               we
               published
               in
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               made
               known
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               not
               questioning
               but
               all
               wise
               and
               sober
               persons
               will
               judge
               ,
               that
               if
               to
               
               take
               us
               off
               our
               worke
               and
               businesse
               ,
               you
               should
               assault
               us
               again
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               as
               hitherto
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               fit
               we
               should
               hereafter
               interrupt
               our
               more
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               imployments
               ,
               in
               the
               returning
               any
               further
               Answer
               to
               you
               ,
               vvho
               may
               perhaps
               be
               ambitious
               to
               have
               the
               last
               vvord
               ;
               but
               that
               rather
               it
               will
               be
               prudence
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               slight
               that
               which
               having
               no
               weight
               in
               it
               ,
               vvill
               of
               it self
               vanish
               away
               .
            
             
               
                 Signed
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 Class
                 by
                 
                   Robert
                   Constantine
                
                 Moderator
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 Class
                 within
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Lancaster
                 ,
                 at
                 Manchester
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb.
                   the
                   23.
                   1658.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           A
           brief
           tast
           of
           the
           spirit
           the
           Gentlemen
           discover
           in
           their
           Papers
           ,
           in
           these
           following
           expressions
           ,
           amongst
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             QUi
             unam
             patitur
             injuriam
             ,
             invitat
             novam
             ;
             'T
             is
             a
             certain
             rule
             with
             the
             men
             of
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             a
             blow
             from
             them
             on
             one
             cheek
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             Christians
             in
             their
             Calendar
             ,
             unles
             you
             turn
             the
             other
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             Gyant
             of
             Presbytery
             —
             The
             Palladium
             that
             would
             preserve
             the
             City
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             trouble
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             impropriate
             to
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             the
             world
             to
             think
             them
             the
             only
             Christians
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             still
             of
             the
             old
             legall
             spirit
             ,
             to
             radicate
             and
             destroy
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             their
             third
             Paper
             .
          
           
             Such
             godly
             and
             sober
             ,
             such
             moderate
             spirited
             men
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             to
             be
             .
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
            
          
           
           
             You
             wheel
             about
             and
             are
             come
             to
             the
             pole
             you
             started
             at
             ,
             like
             a
             Horse
             in
             a
             Mill
             ,
             that
             traviles
             all
             day
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             further
             at
             night
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             For
             this
             all
             parties
             hiss
             you
             ,
             and
             laugh
             you
             to
             scorne
             .
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Have
             you
             two
             hearts
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             forhead
             ?
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Who
             can
             forbeare
             laughter
             ,
             to
             see
             Scripturists
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Templum
             Domini
             ,
             Templum
             Domini
             ,
             )
             cry
             verbum
             Domini
             ,
             verbum
             Domini
             ,
             nothing
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             being
             there
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             manners
             .
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             —
             Void
             of
             all
             modesty
             ,
             and
             shewing
             thereby
             no
             great
             store
             ,
             either
             of
             learning
             or
             honesty
             .
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             You
             wrest
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             which
             St
             Peter
             complaines
             of
             )
             with
             expositions
             and
             glosses
             newly
             coyned
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             speake
             what
             they
             never
             meant
             —
             This
             wresting
             of
             Scripture
             Dr.
             Andrews
             taxeth
             the
             Papists
             withall
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Malus
             hic
             Cardinalium
             mos
             ,
             and
             we
             as
             truely
             ,
             Malus
             hic
             Presbyterorum
             mos
             —
             rem
             facias
             rem
             ,
             si
             possis
             rectè
             ,
             si
             non
             quo
             cunque
             moderem
             .
             
               Sect.
               Ibid.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             The
             London
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Provinciall
             Synod
             at
             London
             ,
             Rutherford
             and
             Gillespie
             ,
             they
             call
             moderne
             Authors
             of
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             adde
             ,
             they
             may
             serve
             your
             turnes
             amongst
             the
             ignorant
             and
             vulgar
             sort
             ,
             wbo
             measure
             all
             by
             tale
             and
             not
             by
             weight
             ,
             when
             others
             ,
             that
             know
             what
             and
             who
             many
             of
             them
             are
             ,
             will
             conclude
             you
             draw
             very
             neare
             the
             dreggs
             .
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Elderships
             short
             and
             blunt
             sword
             of
             excommunication
             .
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             But
             oh
             the
             learned
             Criticks
             of
             our
             age
             !
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Apage
             !
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             Ha
             ,
             ha
             ,
             he
             .
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             you
             say
             ,
             because
             very
             shame
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             affirme
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Why
             do
             you
             seek
             to
             colour
             over
             your
             actions
             —
             with
             so
             many
             weake
             ,
             sensless
             and
             unheard
             of
             descants
             upon
             Nouns
             and
             Pronouns
             ,
             to
             evade
             what
             still
             you
             practice
             ,
             but
             are
             ashamed
             to
             own
             .
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             This
             (
             even
             this
          
           )
           is
           the
           modest
           examination
           of
           the
           dissenting
           Christians
           
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Title
             Page
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A78447-e700
           
             Ezra
             Chap.
             4.
             throughout
             .
             Neh.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             11.
             35.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             4.
             12.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             Assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             with
             instructions
             for
             the
             taking
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Wales
             .
          
           
             Zach
             4.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A78447-e1610
           
             Plautus
             .
          
           
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             Appion
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Plinie
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Tacitus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A78447-e2500
           
             *
             Alterig
             famam
             maledictis
             laedere
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               At
               Manchester
               June
               the
               9th
               .
               1657.
               from
               the
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               .
               —
               The
               sense
               of
               this
               Assembly
               being
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               something
               of
               duty
               incumbent
               upon
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               also
               upon
               Congregationall
               Elderships
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               in
               relation
               to
               all
               the
               severall
               persons
               of
               ripe
               years
               within
               their
               respective
               charges
               ,
               (
               who
               do
               either
               voluntarily
               and
               customarily
               refuse
               to
               communicate
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               or
               to
               offer
               themselves
               to
               the
               Eldership
               or
               Minister
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               tryed
               and
               admitted
               to
               it
               upon
               approvall
               ,
               or
               upon
               tryall
               or
               knowledg
               are
               judged
               at
               present
               unfit
               for
               it
               ;
               or
               with
               whose
               competency
               in
               knowledg
               ,
               or
               the
               conscientious
               walking
               os
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               unacquainted
               or
               doubtful
               ,
               for
               their
               help
               in
               their
               spirituall
               state
               ,
               and
               bringing
               them
               to
               a
               capacity
               of
               ,
               and
               willingness
               unto
               the
               publick
               Communion
               ,
               which
               they
               stand
               off
               from
               ,
               )
               by
               way
               of
               particular
               addresse
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               ordinarily
               done
               :
               It
               is
               therefore
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               question
               what
               may
               be
               their
               duty
               in
               particular
               in
               the
               said
               matter
               ?
               and
               what
               the
               meanes
               of
               performing
               it
               ?
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               serious
               consideration
               of
               every
               Minister
               in
               this
               Province
               severally
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               Classicall
               Presbytery
               joyntly
               ;
               and
               their
               judgment
               therein
               may
               be
               given
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               sent
               by
               their
               respective
               delegates
               to
               the
               next
               Provinciall
               meeting
               .
               
                 Edw.
                 Lee.
              
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Aug.
               11.
               1657.
               the
               Order
               from
               the
               Provinciall
               Assembly
               to
               be
               considered
               the
               next
               Classieall
               meeting
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Sept.
               8.
               1657.
               
               A
               representation
               drawn
               up
               up
               by
               this
               Class
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               unto
               ,
               and
               submitted
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Provinciall
               Synod
               (
               in
               order
               to
               the
               matter
               commended
               by
               the
               former
               Synod
               ,
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               severall
               Ministers
               within
               this
               Province
               )
               was
               read
               and
               agreed
               unto
               by
               this
               Class
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Novemb.
               10.
               1657.
               
               The
               exhortation
               from
               this
               Class
               ,
               approved
               on
               by
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Preston
               ,
               to
               be
               published
               in
               the
               severall
               Congregations
               belonging
               to
               this
               Class
               ,
               the
               22th
               of
               Novemb.
               Instant
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Jan.
               12.
               1657.
               
               A
               Paper
               presented
               to
               the
               Class
               by
               Major
               Prestwich
               
                 Esq
              
               ,
               
                 Nicholas
                 Mosely
              
               
                 Esq
              
               ,
               
                 Francis
                 Mosely
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Holland
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Simond
                 ,
              
               Captaine
               
                 John
                 Byrom
              
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Subscribed
               by
               them
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               containing
               some
               exceptions
               against
               the
               Representation
               ,
               agreed
               on
               and
               published
               by
               this
               Class
               ,
               to
               which
               an
               Answer
               is
               promised
               the
               next
               Class
               .
            
             
               Mr
               Harison
               desired
               to
               draw
               up
               the
               Answer
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Ministers
               to
               meet
               a
               weeke
               before
               ,
               to
               consult
               about
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Feb.
               9.
               1657.
               
               Mr
               Harrison
               according
               to
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Class
               ,
               had
               drawn
               up
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               Paper
               ,
               which
               was
               presented
               to
               this
               Class
               ,
               at
               their
               last
               meeting
               by
               sundry
               Gentlemen
               ,
               which
               Gentlemen
               waiting
               for
               the
               said
               Answer
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               ,
               that
               this
               Answer
               should
               be
               returned
               to
               them
               ,
               viz.
               That
               if
               they
               had
               directed
               their
               Paper
               to
               any
               one
               single
               person
               ,
               the
               Answer
               might
               have
               been
               prepared
               ,
               and
               punctually
               delivered
               at
               the
               time
               :
               but
               since
               they
               had
               directed
               it
               to
               the
               whole
               Association
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               time
               taken
               ,
               that
               the
               Answer
               may
               pass
               the
               consideration
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               whole
               Class
               :
               for
               which
               reason
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               transcribing
               of
               Copies
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               was
               necessary
               ,
               at
               present
               they
               could
               not
               deliver
               the
               said
               Answer
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               in
               substance
               prepared
               .
               But
               the
               Class
               promised
               that
               it
               should
               be
               sent
               in
               to
               some
               one
               of
               them
               (
               whom
               they
               should
               fix
               on
               to
               receive
               it
               )
               sometime
               before
               the
               next
               Class
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               trouble
               to
               them
               .
               They
               nominated
               
                 Nicholas
                 Mosely
              
               
                 Esq
              
               to
               receive
               the
               Paper
               from
               this
               Class
               .
            
             
               The
               Class
               is
               appointed
               at
               Manchester
               ,
               February
               22.
               to
               conclude
               more
               speedily
               about
               the
               Answer
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Paper
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Feb.
               22.
               1657.
               
               The
               Answer
               was
               read
               and
               approved
               ;
               Mr
               Buxton
               and
               Mr
               Byrom
               desired
               to
               deliver
               it
               to
               Mr
               Mosely
               the
               day
               after
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               March
               9.
               1657.
               
               
                 Nicholas
                 Mosely
              
               
                 Esq
              
               with
               other
               Gentlemen
               brought
               another
               Paper
               to
               the
               Class
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               Mr
               Allen
               ,
               the
               said
               Mr
               Mosely
               ,
               &c.
               the
               which
               was
               read
               ;
               and
               because
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               it
               they
               hinted
               their
               unsatisfiedness
               in
               what
               was
               alledged
               in
               our
               Papers
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               their
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               our
               authority
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               now
               in
               force
               ,
               they
               having
               charged
               us
               before
               with
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               Praemunire
               :
               The
               Class
               resolved
               to
               wave
               any
               other
               matter
               ,
               tendred
               in
               this
               last
               Paper
               ,
               till
               they
               made
               out
               their
               exceptions
               in
               that
               thing
               .
               And
               this
               Answer
               was
               returned
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Gentlemen
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Class
               did
               desire
               they
               would
               make
               out
               what
               they
               seemed
               to
               assert
               ,
               against
               the
               validity
               of
               our
               acting
               in
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               civill
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Aprill
               13.
               1658.
               
               
                 Nicholas
                 Mosely
              
               
                 Esq
              
               and
               severall
               Gentlemen
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               attended
               the
               Class
               ,
               with
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               Classe's
               last
               Paper
               .
               The
               Class
               taking
               into
               consideration
               the
               other
               contained
               weighty
               businesses
               that
               were
               upon
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               would
               not
               be
               free
               to
               continue
               this
               matter
               in
               debate
               by
               writing
               ;
               thought
               fit
               to
               referre
               it
               to
               a
               Committee
               ,
               to
               meet
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               the
               Subscribers
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Paper
               ,
               to
               debate
               the
               matters
               further
               therein
               and
               in
               the
               former
               Papers
               conteined
               (
               if
               need
               required
               )
               for
               mutuall
               satisfaction
               ;
               which
               being
               consented
               unto
               by
               such
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               as
               were
               present
               ,
               the
               Class
               appointed
               ,
               Mr
               Heyrick
               ,
               Mr
               Angier
               ,
               Mr
               Harrison
               ,
               Mr
               Newcome
               ,
               Mr
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Ministers
               within
               this
               Class
               ,
               as
               also
               Mr
               Hide
               ,
               Captain
               Ashton
               ,
               Mr
               Vrigley
               ,
               Mr
               Wickins
               ,
               Mr
               Meare
               ,
               Mr
               Lancashire
               ,
               Mr
               Buxton
               ,
               Mr
               Byrom
               ,
               Mr
               Wollen
               ,
               or
               any
               six
               of
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Committee
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               the
               Committee
               to
               meet
               the
               28th
               of
               Aprill
               instant
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               meet
               the
               aforesaid
               Gentlemen
               at
               such
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               agreed
               on
               by
               both
               Parties
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               May
               12th
               1658.
               
               The
               Committee
               appointed
               by
               the
               last
               Class
               gave
               in
               an
               account
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               on
               the
               28th
               of
               Aprill
               the
               Committee
               met
               according
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Class
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               there
               appeared
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Mr
               
                 Nicholas
                 Mosely
              
               only
               ;
               the
               Committee
               understanding
               that
               he
               was
               at
               the
               doore
               ,
               desired
               Mr
               Harrison
               and
               Mr
               Wickins
               to
               go
               forth
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               acquaint
               him
               that
               the
               Committee
               was
               ready
               to
               nominate
               their
               men
               ,
               that
               might
               treat
               about
               their
               last
               Paper
               ,
               and
               touching
               an
               accommodation
               according
               to
               their
               former
               Paper
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               accordingly
               .
               He
               replyed
               ,
               the
               last
               Paper
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               discussed
               ,
               &c.
               but
               only
               the
               accommodation
               .
               Mr
               Harrison
               who
               had
               brought
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               Class
               to
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               that
               day
               they
               had
               presented
               their
               Paper
               ,
               Answered
               that
               he
               mentioned
               both
               unto
               them
               as
               matters
               to
               be
               discoursed
               of
               .
               He
               said
               indeed
               ,
               that
               before
               their
               Paper
               was
               read
               he
               was
               sent
               forth
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Class
               ,
               to
               signifie
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Class
               was
               willing
               to
               entertain
               a
               treaty
               with
               them
               touching
               an
               accommodation
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               only
               thing
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               was
               mentioned
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               was
               sent
               unto
               them
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Class
               was
               risen
               ,
               and
               the
               Class
               had
               heard
               their
               Paper
               read
               ,
               he
               mentioned
               both
               their
               last
               Paper
               ,
               and
               the
               accommodation
               ,
               as
               the
               Subject
               matter
               about
               which
               the
               persons
               to
               be
               nominated
               on
               both
               sides
               were
               to
               treat
               however
               he
               or
               the
               rest
               might
               have
               forgotten
               the
               same
               .
               But
               Mr
               Harrison
               and
               Mr
               Wickins
               told
               him
               ,
               they
               would
               go
               in
               again
               ,
               and
               further
               know
               the
               Committees
               mind
               ;
               the
               Committee
               hereupon
               insisted
               much
               on
               the
               last
               Paper
               ,
               and
               conceived
               it
               was
               necessary
               ,
               before
               they
               proceeded
               to
               treat
               about
               an
               accommodation
               ,
               satisfaction
               should
               be
               given
               touching
               some
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               at
               which
               they
               said
               ,
               they
               had
               just
               reason
               to
               be
               offended
               ;
               and
               therefore
               desired
               Mr
               Harrison
               and
               Mr
               Wickins
               to
               go
               forth
               again
               and
               tell
               Mr
               Mosely
               so
               much
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               he
               pleased
               to
               nominate
               persons
               that
               might
               treat
               about
               this
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               touching
               the
               accommodation
               ,
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               proceed
               .
               To
               which
               Mr
               Mosely
               replyed
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               authorized
               to
               meddle
               with
               any
               thing
               about
               the
               last
               Paper
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               his
               part
               he
               could
               wish
               all
               the
               Papers
               on
               both
               sides
               were
               burned
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               the
               Class
               was
               offended
               at
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               last
               Paper
               justly
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               ready
               ,
               it
               being
               shewed
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               at
               the
               Market
               Cross
               .
               They
               returned
               Mr
               Mosely's
               Answer
               to
               the
               Committee
               ;
               who
               taking
               the
               matter
               into
               further
               consideration
               ,
               resolved
               not
               to
               infist
               on
               the
               Method
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               would
               give
               way
               that
               the
               accommodation
               might
               be
               first
               treated
               on
               ,
               provided
               that
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Paper
               also
               might
               be
               discoursed
               on
               ;
               and
               desired
               Mr
               Harrison
               and
               Mr
               Wickins
               to
               go
               forth
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               Mr
               Mosely
               what
               they
               had
               resolved
               on
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               nominate
               persons
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Class
               ,
               (
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               debated
               being
               before
               the
               Class
               only
               )
               that
               might
               treat
               with
               the
               like
               number
               to
               be
               nominated
               by
               them
               ,
               touching
               the
               matter
               above
               mentioned
               .
               To
               this
               Mr
               Mosely
               replyed
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               Ministers
               within
               the
               Class
               to
               equallize
               the
               number
               ,
               that
               the
               Class
               might
               nominate
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               desired
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               re●●
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               take
               others
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Class
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Committee
               returned
               Answer
               ,
               they
               might
               then
               take
               Mr
               Allen
               and
               Mr
               Pollet
               ,
               that
               were
               two
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               had
               subscribed
               the
               first
               Paper
               ,
               and
               the
               Class
               would
               appoint
               two
               Ministers
               only
               on
               their
               behalf
               to
               meet
               these
               ,
               and
               some
               Elders
               to
               meet
               with
               the
               like
               number
               of
               Gentlemen
               to
               be
               by
               them
               nominated
               .
               But
               this
               not
               being
               accepted
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               Committee
               not
               being
               authorized
               by
               the
               Classe
               to
               appoint
               a
               meeting
               with
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               out
               of
               their
               bounds
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               Committee
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               make
               report
               to
               the
               Class
               what
               was
               desired
               by
               Mr
               Mosely
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Class
               might
               take
               that
               proposall
               of
               theirs
               into
               their
               consideration
               .
               And
               Mr
               Mosely
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               desire
               Mr
               Allen
               and
               some
               others
               to
               be
               at
               the
               next
               Classicall
               meeting
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               Class
               touching
               the
               same
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               matter
               betwixt
               Mr
               Mosely
               and
               the
               Committee
               was
               issued
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Mr
               
                 Allen
                 ,
                 Nicholas
                 Mosely
              
               
                 Esq
              
               and
               other
               Gentlemen
               came
               again
               to
               the
               Class
               ;
               the
               matter
               of
               accommodation
               was
               proposed
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Class
               ;
               they
               desired
               liberty
               to
               choose
               some
               persons
               for
               their
               part
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               within
               the
               Class
               ,
               which
               was
               consented
               unto
               by
               the
               Class
               ;
               the
               persons
               nominated
               by
               them
               were
               ,
               Mr
               Allen
               ,
               Mr
               Clayton
               ,
               Mr
               Lightfoot
               ,
               Ministers
               ;
               Mr
               
                 Nicholas
                 Mosely
              
               ,
               Mr
               
                 Francis
                 Mosely
              
               ,
               and
               Mr
               
                 Nathaneell
                 Robinson
              
               Gentlemen
               .
               By
               the
               Class
               were
               nominated
               Mr
               Heyrick
               ,
               Mr
               Angier
               ,
               Mr
               Harrison
               ,
               Ministers
               ;
               Mr
               Hide
               ,
               Captain
               Ashton
               ,
               Mr
               Wickins
               ,
               Ruling
               Elders
               :
               and
               the
               time
               and
               place
               of
               meeting
               was
               by
               mutuall
               consent
               to
               be
               agreed
               on
               ,
               when
               Mr
               Heyrich
               should
               (
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               )
               be
               returned
               from
               London
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               July
               13.
               1658.
               
               This
               Class
               having
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               Papers
               which
               have
               passed
               between
               this
               Class
               and
               Mr
               Allen
               and
               others
               were
               Printed
               ,
               with
               a
               Preface
               unto
               them
               ;
               it
               was
               agreed
               that
               Mr
               Heyricke
               ,
               Mr
               Angier
               ;
               Senior
               ,
               Mr
               Harrison
               ,
               Mr
               Newcome
               ,
               Mr
               Constantine
               ,
               Mr
               Leigh
               ,
               Mr
               Jones
               ,
               Mr
               Walker
               ,
               Ministers
               ;
               Mr
               
                 Robert
                 Hyde
              
               .
               
                 Esq
              
               Captain
               Ashton
               ,
               Mr
               Strangways
               ,
               Mr
               Wickins
               ,
               Mr
               Meare
               ,
               Mr
               Buxtons
               ,
               Mr
               Byrome
               ,
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               they
               or
               any
               five
               of
               them
               ,
               three
               being
               Ministers
               ,
               be
               a
               Committee
               to
               take
               this
               matter
               into
               consideration
               ,
               and
               to
               meet
               as
               they
               judg
               fit
               ,
               and
               see
               occasion
               to
               proceed
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               report
               of
               their
               proceedings
               the
               next
               Class
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               Aug.
               10.
               1658.
               
               The
               Committee
               appointed
               by
               the
               last
               Class
               ,
               to
               take
               into
               consideration
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Papers
               lately
               Printed
               as
               beforesaid
               ,
               gave
               an
               account
               to
               this
               present
               Class
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               viz.
               That
               upon
               their
               meeting
               they
               agreed
               to
               write
               a
               Letter
               to
               Mr
               Allen
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               these
               words
               directed
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               
                 Classicall
                 Records
              
               .
            
             
               To
               his
               Reverend
               Brother
               Mr
               Allen
               at
               Prestwich
               ,
               These
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     At
                     our
                     Classicall
                     meeting
                     in
                     May
                     last
                     ,
                     your self
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     with
                     you
                     did
                     agree
                     with
                     us
                     upon
                     a
                     meeting
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     an
                     accommodation
                     .
                     The
                     time
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     referred
                     by
                     mutuall
                     consent
                     ,
                     till
                     Mr
                     Heyricks
                     return
                     from
                     London
                     ;
                     your selves
                     promising
                     ,
                     upon
                     his
                     return
                     the
                     first
                     Class
                     after
                     ,
                     to
                     appoint
                     some
                     to
                     attend
                     the
                     Class
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     appointing
                     the
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     for
                     the
                     said
                     meeting
                     ,
                     you
                     were
                     some
                     of
                     you
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Agreement
                     ,
                     expected
                     this
                     day
                     ;
                     but
                     instead
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     we
                     meet
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     Papers
                     Printed
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Preface
                     annexed
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     to
                     desire
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     would
                     be
                     pleased
                     in
                     the
                     behalf
                     of
                     your self
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     to
                     certifie
                     us
                     under
                     your
                     hands
                     ,
                     whether
                     your self
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     do
                     own
                     the
                     Printing
                     of
                     the
                     Papers
                     with
                     the
                     Preface
                     .
                     This
                     I
                     was
                     commanded
                     by
                     the
                     Class
                     to
                     send
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     desire
                     your
                     speedy
                     Answer
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       Your
                       respective
                       Brother
                       
                         W.
                         Leigh
                      
                       ,
                       MODERATOR
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Be
                     pleased
                     to
                     direct
                     your
                     Answer
                     to
                     Mr
                     Heyricke
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Letter
                     was
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     delivered
                     to
                     Mr
                     Allen
                     ;
                     he
                     promised
                     to
                     attend
                     in
                     person
                     on
                     Mr
                     Heyricke
                     the
                     next
                     day
                     after
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     accordingly
                     did
                     ;
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     which
                     their
                     further
                     Answer
                     to
                     the
                     Letter
                     is
                     thus
                     given
                     in
                     under
                     Mr
                     Heyrickes
                     hand
                     .
                     Mr
                     Allen
                     came
                     to
                     Mr
                     Heyricke
                     ,
                     Mr
                     Mosely
                     of
                     the
                     Ancoats
                     accompanying
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     said
                     concerning
                     the
                     Printing
                     of
                     the
                     Papers
                     and
                     the
                     Preface
                     ,
                     he
                     knew
                     nothing
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     brought
                     Mr
                     Mosely
                     ,
                     who
                     could
                     give
                     the
                     account
                     ,
                     Mr
                     Heyricke
                     desired
                     the
                     Answer
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     they
                     both
                     promised
                     they
                     would
                     speak
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Subscribers
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     would
                     within
                     a
                     Fortnight
                     give
                     their
                     Answer
                     in
                     writing
                     ;
                     within
                     the
                     time
                     prefixed
                     .
                     Mr
                     Allen
                     came
                     to
                     Mr
                     Heyricke
                     and
                     told
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     met
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     had
                     Subscribed
                     the
                     Paper
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     denied
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     give
                     any
                     Answer
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     saying
                     the
                     Class
                     would
                     but
                     take
                     advantage
                     by
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     now
                     he
                     must
                     own
                     both
                     the
                     Papers
                     and
                     the
                     Preface
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     might
                     be
                     no
                     breach
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       RICHARD
                       HEYRICKE
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dr
             Goffe
             ,
             Dr
             Vane
             ,
             Dr
             Bayly
             ,
             &c.
             See
             
               Legenda
               lignea
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A78447-e8400
           
             Dr.
             Hamm.
             
          
           
             
               See
               pag.
            
             144.
             
               of
               his
               last
               Book
            
             .
          
           
             Even
             as
             a
             General
             Council
             it self
             is
             subject
             to
             errour
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Assemblies
               Prop●sitions
               about
               Church
               Government
               .
               The
            
             Jus
             Divinum
             by
             London
             
               Ministers
               .
               The
               Provincial
               Synod
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               their
               vindication
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               .
            
             Rutherfords
             
               due
               right
               of
               Presbyteries
            
             .
             Aarons
             
               Rod
               ,
               by
            
             Gillaspie
             .
          
           
             *
             Cl.
             Cop.
             
               Full
               of
               civility
               toward
               us
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               brevity
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Cl.
             Cop.
             another
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             Cop.
             
               taken
               away
            
             .
          
           
             are
             those
             .
          
           
             any
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             Cop.
             
               Instit
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             sect
             .
             8.
             &c
             15.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             And.
             
               Serm.
               upon
               worshipping
               imaginations
            
             .
          
           
             
               See
               Sect.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             moderate
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Wren
             excommunicated
             ,
             suspended
             ,
             or
             deprived
             ,
             silenced
             fifty
             godly
             painfull
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             two
             years
             ,
             in
             Norwi●h
             Diocess
             ,
             for
             not
             reading
             the
             Book
             for
             Sports
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             for
             using
             conceived
             Prayer
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             Sermon
             ,
             for
             not
             reading
             the
             Service
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             expelled
             three
             thousand
             persons
             with
             their
             Families
             ,
             into
             other
             Lands
             by
             such
             dealings
             .
             Bishop
             Pierce
             his
             practises
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             are
             not
             forgotten
             :
             He
             put
             down
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             till
             he
             thanked
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             a
             Lecture
             in
             his
             Diocess
             .
             He
             suspended
             Ministers
             for
             preaching
             on
             Market-dayes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             put
             the
             Minister
             to
             Penance
             ,
             that
             did
             but
             explain
             the
             Church
             Catechisme
             ,
             &c.
             See
             Mr.
             Baxter
             on
             these
             things
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             Worcestershire
             Agreement
             ,
             Pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Resutat
               .
               libel
               .
               de
               Regim
               .
               Eccles
               .
               Scotorum
               in
               pag.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             4
             Reason
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               pag.
            
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             Essex
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Jus
               divinum
            
             of
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             Office.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             
               Esthius
               in
               Rom.
            
             1●
             .
             
               Aliis
               placet
               etiam
               hac
               parte
               speciale
               quoddam
               charisma
               sive
               officium
               significari
               ,
               &
               misereri
               dica●●●
               iis
               ,
               qui
               ab
               ecclesia
               curandis
               miseris
               ,
               postissimum
               aegrotis
               ,
               praefectus
               est
               ,
               i.
               isque
               praebet
               obsequia
               ,
               velut
               etiam
               hodie
               fit
               in
               nosocomiis
               ,
               qui
               sensus
               handquaquam
               improbabil●s
               est
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               pag.
            
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Calvin
               in
               locum
               .
               Chrysost
            
             .
             upon
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Estius
             upon
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               pag.
            
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Propositions
             of
             the
             Assembly
             touching
             Church-government
             ,
             bound
             up
             with
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             &
             Catechisme
             ,
             pag.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             imputtion
             of
             Schtaken
             off
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Sect.
             9
             of
             their
             third
             Paper
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               loc
               .
               theol
               .
               tom
               .
            
             5.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             156.
             
          
           
             Page
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               ex
            
             Acts
             20.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             taken
             ,
             Mat.
             2.
             6.
             
             Rev.
             12.
             5.
             and
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             a
             lawfully
             Ordained
             Ministry
             secured
             in
             the
             want
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             pa.
             128.
             of
             Dr.
             Bernards
             late
             Book
             .
             *
             Vide
             pa.
             126.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               Ecclesia
            
             cap.
             18.
             fo
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             already
             returned
             our
             thanks
             for
             your
             Answer
             ,
             full
             of
             civility
             (
             as
             to
             us
             )
             though
             not
             of
             brevity
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             first
             Section
             of
             it
             towards
             the
             close
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
          
           
             The
             Scribe
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Assembly
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             touching
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
             
               Say
               now
            
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
          
           
             Several
             Associations
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
               forme
               of
               Church-government
            
             ,
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Sr
             
               Francis
               Bacon
            
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               pag.
            
             130.
             of
             their
             last
             Book
             published
             by
             Dr
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             The
             imputation
             of
             perjury
             taken
             off
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
               their
               jus
               divinum
               Ministerij
               evangelici
            
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             143
             ,
             144.
             
          
           
             2d
             
               part
               Institut
               .
               fol.
            
             157
             ,
             158.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               Sect.
            
             9.
             
               toward
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             The
             claim
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             to
             the
             civil
             Sanction
             made
             good
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
             censurable
             .
          
           
             
               Cl.
               cop
               .
               For
               this
               all
               parties
               hisse
               you
               and
               laugh
               you
               to
               scorn
               ,
               having
               as
               full
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             16.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
             wandering
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             known
             Eminency
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Cant.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Lauds
             
               preface
               against
            
             Usher
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Chap.
             17.
             ●
             
          
           
             
               Cl.
               cop
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             20.
             cap.
             19.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Cl.
               cop
            
             .
             this
             mann●
             wresting
             .
          
           
             The
             Jesuite
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             the
             sole
             supreme
             judge
             of
             all
             matters
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             ‖
             See
             the
             Provincial
             Assembly
             of
             London
             in
             their
             
               Jus
               divinum
               Ministerij
               Evangelici
               ,
               part
            
             2.
             pag.
             107.
             
             See
             also
             Mr.
             Baxter
             in
             his
             desence
             of
             the
             Worcesteshire
             agreement
             ,
             pag.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             .
          
           
             *
             part
             .
             2.
             cap
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             quest
             .
             2.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
             cap
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             Civil
             penalties
             do
             not
             free
             from
             Ecclesiastical
             censure
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             ●ction
             Statut●
             
               Fardin
               Pulton
            
             .
          
           
             See
             C●
             on
             of
             t●
             tutes
             ●●
             dinanaton
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             ,
             is
          
           
             See
             S●
             toward●
             te
             rend●
             
          
           
             ‖
             The
             of
             Irela
             Bishop
             colne
             ,
             th
             of
             Carli
             
          
           
             *
             
               Censure
               ?
               to
               which
               only
               the
               Relative
            
             (
             They
             )
             
               in
               the
            
             5th
             
               Order
               is
               limited
               ?
               Apage
            
             !
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
          
           
             Cl.
             cop
             .
          
           
             *
             Ha
             ,
             ha
             ,
             hae
             .
          
           
             a
             
               The
               same
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             viz.
             Nineveh
             not
             
               Calah
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               City
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Relative
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             part
             1.
             page
             51
             ,
             52.